Chronological View of All of Stephen's Writings

This shows all the blog posts in sequence that I have made since the beginning of this website. If the reader wants to read all those posts, they will show some of the progression of Stephen's change in beliefs and thoughts from that time to the present day.
In a real sense, this is a partial record of my spiritual journey, although this journey began long before the start of this website.

Updated 2018: This website is a chronical view of my thoughts and ideas and about life, God, religion, character and the like. (To see all the articles in chronological order, click here.) Over many years I have been thinking and journaling and then putting my thoughts on this website, I have been transitioning from the idea that  "God is in total control" to where I am now. To show where I started from, here is what I wrote when I first started this website.

"Our Basic Premise for the ideas on this website is that God is in total control of everything (both here on earth, in the universe, and everywhere else. God's ways are far higher than our ways. His ways are beyond understanding. Everything that happens is part of God's plan. There is nothing that happens here on earth (and everywhere else) that is outside of God's plan or outside of his will. Nothing that happens here on earth catches God by surprise. God does much more that "allow things to happen", instead he is the cause (whether directly or indirectly) of every circumstance, situation, happening, etc. Even the most (seemingly) horrific things that happen are all in God's plan. He sees far more that we can see or understand. At the same time, he (seemingly) gives us total free will to do as we please. Along with our "free-will" choices we also to experience the consequences of our choices. Once we begin to grasp (to our limited ability) the immense power and purpose of his plan, everything changes for us. We are no longer afraid of disasters."

Over the years since I began this website my thinking has transitioned quite a bit. Here below is closer to where I am in my thinking and beliefs in 2018.

What is God?   AND  What do I mean when I say God?
These two things are not necessarily the same thing. Just because I think that God is something does not make it so. At times the word "God" seems beyond my ability to understand or comprehend. And yet for the sake of understanding I must try to explain what I mean when I say God.

There is something that is the source and initiator of all things.
There is something that keeps all the planets and solar system on their courses.
There is something that makes plants grow
There is something that makes truth to be indisputable and undeniable.
There is something that is the source (the mother and father) of all things.
There is something that is the power that holds all things together.

To continue reading about what I mean when I saw "God", click here.

To read about the later part of my spiritual journed, click here

 

6 Sep 2006

Some Thoughts about the Holy Spirit

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 

As I have grown up in “christianity”, and throughout much of my adult life, I have heard much talk about the “Holy Spirit” and the “Trinity”. We are told that the “Spirit” is a person, one of the “three in one” of the Trinity. Is that true?

What does the evidence say. For one, the word “trinity” is not found in the bible any place. Let’s look at the term “spirit”. Look in Galatians 5:…. It says that the “fruit of the spirit” is a “way of life”, not in such petty things as “speaking in tongues”

Let’s examine the attitude of the “believers”. If someone disagrees and says something about the holy spirit that they disagree with, how will they respond? Will they respond with “love, joy, peace…..” (fruit of the spirit) or with “outbursts of anger” or pride “We are right! You are wrong!” To see how … look at their actions and behavior; look at how they live their lives. This will show you if they are true children of the Father above. The lives of true followers will be characterized by; humility, truthfulness (always telling the truth in love), honesty, integrity, love, joy, peace, patience ….. Anyone who speaks religious words, but who is impatient, prideful … is not a mature follower of the Lord our God. Too many religious words are spoken today without understanding, without living the life that is spoken.

We are told that God is beyond our understanding, that his ways are not our ways. We can’t put God in a neat little box that fits within our understanding.

The chinese have a saying “The Tao (god) which can be spoken (explained) of is not the true Tao.” (inserts mine) The Chinese are way ahead of us is that regard. We “Christians” are a proud and arrogant lot, thinking that everyone has to think like us, or they will “burn in hell” (scare tactics).

6 Sep 2006

How Long Will We Homeschool?

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 

We have children, Sarah (age 14) and Joseph (age 7, almost 8). We have been homeschooling them both from the beginning. Sarah is starting 8th grade and Joseph is starting 2nd grade, but 3rd in Math. We have had our challenges trying to figure out what and how much to teach them, how to plan out their lessons, etc. Over the years we have tried out various methods and materials. My wife Emmy has been very instrumental in starting Sarah off right. When Sarah was still a todler, she’d have her help sort the laundry as she taught our daughter her colors. When Sarah was 4 we started teaching..

Over the years it has been a long and somewhat arduous process, many times not knowing what to do, but we keep plodding onward anyway. We keep trying to do it better each year. Once a year we go to a home school curriculum fair in Portland. A couple years we purchased a full curriculum from two different suppliers; the first was Rod and Staff and the second was Bob Jones University Press. We found that we liked part of each of those curriculums (those parts we kept), but much of the rest of those choices we didn’t like. As we have tried out various types of curriculum and books, we keep finding more and more things that we like. You might say that we are “working out our salvation (well-being and right-mindedness) through this process.

As I wrote in a previous entry, we are not ones to use someone else’s “out of the box” curriculum, or “ready-made” life or belief system.

We have a friend in church who is a teacher. In times past when I’ve shared with him about homeschooling, he has asked me something like “How long do you think you’ll keep homeschooling.” Then he’ll go on talking about how great the public schools are and how much better it is for the kids, etc. I’m sure that he is genuinely very concerned about our kids. (Sarah has consistantly tested in the 92%-96%th (top 8%) since we started. She is very bright).

It really amuses me when other people see how bright our children are, that some of them, like this above friend, tell me how well my kids would do in public school. I even have another aquaintance (a customer of mine), who has seen how bright my daughter is, go on to tell me how wonderdful the new high school is in this part of town. These caring friends of mine don’t seem to think that perhaps the reason our kids are doing so well is because they are home schooled.

Lets look at an example of why our daughter does so well in math (which she doesn’t like) is that we dillegently correct every lesson, and then make her redo every problem until it is correct. If she needs help, I’ll help her work through the problems. But she is needing my help less and less. In public school how often does the teacher have the students redo the lessons until it is correct? I see that this is a very important part of the student learning, by having to work through every problem correctly. This helps prepare her for what’s coming up ahead.

6 Sep 2006

Chose Your Path

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

I think of the past few posts that I have written here. The thought came to me that, among other things, is that I’ve been a little bit gripey about some things. It doesn’t take much effort to gripe about something, especially about someone else. But the griping about others is really an exercise of (inappropriate) pride. We all have challenges to face, and it is more beneficial to everyone to think about solutions, rather than gripes.

The other thought that came with this is that I have choices to make. Do I want to to become a more encouraging, thoughtful, helpful person, or do I want to become a gripey discouraging person. I’ve heard it said that we each have two sides fighting within us. These two sides have been called numerous things, such as: immature or mature, selfish or genorous, sinful or righteous, good or bad. We could go on to give these two sides numerous names, but for this example, I’m going to call them selfish or generous. I’ve also heard it said that whatver side we feed, is the side that grows. If we choose to think more of our own needs and to discount the needs of others, then we become a selfish person. However, if we choose to think more of the needs of others, and actively do what we can to help them, then we become more of a thoughtful generous person.

These two sides are not just one time choices that we make. At any point of our life we can choose to switch sides, to become more selfish, or to become more generous and thoughtful. But these choices are not static; each side is either growing or dieing. The more we choose to use one side or the other, the more we grow in that characteristic. For example, if we continue to be self absorbed, to think only of ourselves, then we grow more and more selfish. This path leads to unhappiness and misery both for ourselve and for others. However, if we choose to think of helping with the needs of others, then we become more and more selfless and helpful. This path leads to others becoming more connected to us and responding to us in a more kindly way. The more we try to meet the needs of others, the more likely they are to respond in kind. However, here is the tricky part. If we are treating others "nice" in order to get them to like us more, that can backfire. Our motives are wrong and will bear bad fruit. We will continue to become more and more like the path we choose.

Which will you choose; today, tomorrow, the day after, and on and on…..

26 Oct 2006

Someday, God Will Be God

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 

“Some years ago I wrote this as a spoof, of sorts. I was dealing with the concept; Is God all powerful, is He really in control? This article highlights the contradictions that we often see people deal with:”

God made a perfect earth, but it has been spoiled and seems to be bent upon destruction. This is not what God intended, somehow he must have failed,
Somehow things went wrong, things got out of God’s control.
Someday God will be God, Someday He will win the battle, but not now,
He must not be strong enough to overcome evil now, but maybe someday.

He made a perfect man and woman, but somehow he failed to make it so that they could stay perfect.
Why did he just stand by while they were corrupted by the serpent?
Was Satan just to much for God to handle?
This is not what God intended, somehow he must have failed,
Somehow things went wrong, things got out of God’s control.
Someday God will be God, Someday He will win the battle, but not now,
He must not be strong enough to overcome evil now, but maybe someday.

I’ve heard it said that he made a perfect angel called Lucifer, But somehow God failed…
Something went wrong and this perfect angel got spoiled.
It is said that he got puffed up with pride and rebelled, and took many of the angels with him.
This is not what God intended, somehow he must have failed,
Somehow things went wrong, things got out of God’s control.
Someday God will be God, Someday He will win the battle, but not now,
He must not be strong enough to overcome evil now, but maybe someday.

Somehow my life was supposed to be perfect,
Somehow I was supposed to have everything that my little heart desired,
but I didn’t get all of my heart’s desires.
This is not what God intended, somehow he must have failed,
Somehow things went wrong, things got out of God’s control.
Someday God will be God, Someday He will win the battle, but not now,
He must not be strong enough to overcome evil now, but maybe someday.

Oh god, Satan keeps attacking my weak spots, he keeps pointing out my evil desires.
Oh Lord, I so wanted these to remain hidden, but now, Oh God, they’ve been exposed.
This is not what God intended, somehow he must have failed,
Somehow things went wrong, things got out of God’s control.
Someday God will be God, Someday He will win the battle, but not now,
He must not be strong enough to overcome evil now, but maybe someday.

I’ve heard that someday there’ll be a great battle of good against evil
and on that day God will win over Satan and over all evil, but not now.
He must be too weak of a God to win over evil now. Satan must have the upper hand right now.
This is not what God intended, somehow he must have failed,
Somehow things went wrong, things got out of God’s control.
Someday God will be God, Someday He will win the battle, but not now,
He must not be strong enough to overcome evil now, but maybe someday.

Oh God there are so many things that seem like they are just out of your control right now.
Lord, if you are Lord, there is so much evil right now, there must be so much involved with
keeping this world going that you must have looked the other way
and things got out of your control.
It must be just to much for you to handle Lord, if you are truly Lord.
This is not what God intended, somehow he must have failed,
Somehow things went wrong, things got out of God’s control.
Someday God will be God, Someday He will win the battle, but not now,
He must not be strong enough to overcome evil now, but maybe someday.

Someday God will be lord of my life, but not now. Lord, I’m just so self center and so selfish.
I’m such a sinner, my life is so messed up. Lord I know that I am outside of your will
When you made up your plan you didn’t know how messed up I would be,
This is not what God intended, somehow he failed,
Somehow things went wrong, things got out of God’s control.
Someday God will be God, Someday He will win the battle, but not now,
He must not be strong enough to overcome evil now, but maybe someday.

Lord, are your really Lord? How could my life get so out of control?
Lord, why do I have so many problems? why are things not going my way?
This is not what God intended, somehow he must have failed,
Somehow things went wrong, things got out of God’s control.
Someday God will be God, Someday He will win the battle, but not now,
He must not be strong enough to overcome evil now, but maybe someday.

Well my bible says that God is working “ALL THINGS” ……………

It says that God is all and through all ……….

Well, the bible must be wrong … God must have failed

If Satan is not here by God’s … plan, then why is he here. Why does God let Satan remain here. Is Satan too big for God to handle? Is God so weak that he needs many people to pray for him so that he can someday defeat Satan?

   You might ask, “What is the point of this article?” I merely suggest, think about the deeper implications of what you believe.  If God is not in control of EVERYTHING (including the evil and disastrous things), then He’s not God at all. However, if He is in control of ALL THINGS (As the Bible clearly says), then why are we so worried about the way “seems” to be going, all toward evil. Remember who is in control. He has a purpose in everything that happens on this earth. Also, God sees things from a different perspective, from an eternal point of view.

    We often live in this world as though this was to be a final destination. We want everything to go according to our own preconceived ideas of right and wrong, good and bad. When disasters or “evil” things happen, we don’t want to attribute those things to God. I’ve often heard it say that God “uses” the bad things for our God. No one seems to want to say that God causes those things to happen. However the Bible says that God is ALL in ALL, He is the beginning and the end. The Bible clearly says that everything that happens is according to his plan. Think about what you believe. If the bad and disastrous things that happen did not have their origin in God, if those things are not planned by God, then that means that they are outside of God’s plan and they are outside of God’s control. And, if they are outside of God’s control, then God isn’t All-Powerful; God isn’t God.

I just ask you to think about the implications of what you believe….. more to come…

1 Nov 2006

Ministry & Service

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 

People often us the terms of “Christian ministry” and “serving God” to identify specific “types” of activities in specific places. For example, “serving God” by teaching a Bible study, or preaching, etc.
As I’ve thought more about this, the realization comes to me that we (all of God’s followers) are all “called” to be “ministers” at All Times. Our lives are not meant to be divided up into “spirtual” and “secular” components. We are to serve God with our every life and breath throughout every moment of our lives. When we speak kindly to our family, neighbors, customers, and aquaitances, we are either “serving” God or our flesh. We don’t serve God just because we call it “serving God” or “Christian ministry”

“Serving” God and “ministry” are not meant to be religious terms. They refer to the way that we live our lives on a day to day basis. Very simply put, “serving” can be rightly used in attending to the needs of others. Similarly, the word “ministering” is ver similar in meaning to “serving”, only it seems to have more of a healing sense to it.

We don’t have to be constantly using the name of God or Jesus to call something service. I so appreciate what St. Francis of Assisi said “Preach the gospel at all times. Use words if necessary.”

For most of my growing up years I’ve heard about the need to “witness to unbelievers”. I was always to intimidated because I didn’t know what to say and also felt so uneasy abuot it. When I was older I had taken a “Master Life” course at a church. Part of this course was to teach people to develop a “testimony” and to be able to witness others. During this course I had finally written out a “testimony”.

13 Jun 2007

Daily Living and the Church

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 

When we try to “do church” or “be the church” we actually mess up the free and natural functioning of the church. In the “doing” of church it becomes artificial and lifeless. When the people “meet as a church” it then becomes all about “us” (about us trying to “act” spiritual). When we “do” church, we take the church out of our daily lives and try to give it a life of it’s own separate from us. The church is not something that we do. The church comes about, the church “lives” and expresses itself as we live and express ourselves. Because we are the body of Christ every day and wherever we are, the church is a natural expression of us and our daily lives as we care for our family, as we help our neighbor. The church is where we are. The church is the body of Christ, and it is alive in the neighborhoods wherever people are expressing God’s love and caring for one another. This could be at a barn-raising, of helping someone pack up and move to a new house, of crying with someone who has lost a family member, of treating a fellow worker responsibly and honorably.

The church is the people. The “church” is a natural and ongoing expression of our daily lives. The church is not some building. The church (Christ’s body) is always present and functioning. Just as Christ’s body is always here and always functioning, the church is always alive and functioning every place God’s people are living and active, in their homes, jobs, schools, every place and every day. We are extensions of Christ’s body, a living and active part of Christ’s church no matter where we are and whatever we are doing.

Expressing the life of God is something that we are supposed to do naturally and organically on a daily basis. We are not supposed to “do” church. We “are” the church every moment of every day.

The church expresses itself (or you could say that the church “happens”) when the members get together for some purpose outside of itself, such as; to help a neighbor, to care for the sick, to comfort the wounded, etc.

The church functions as a church when it doesn’t try to “be” the church. When we try to meet as the church, then the focus is about us and what we are doing. We try to act spiritual, we try to act like we are worshiping God. In the process me hinder the life of the church.

The church is functioning when people are working together for a godly cause, when they are fighting evil by doing good.

18 Jun 2007

God is Not in the Talking

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 

How many times in Christianity have we had the “Gospel” preached to us over and over again. Christians seem to love to argue over doctrine, “saying it in just the exactly right way.” We kill each other over the words that we use to describe the love of God.” I love the way that other religions have said it.

“Tao is not in talking, whatever can be described is not the real Tao. This is the same as we said that the dishes in cookbook are not real dishes and are not edible, only pictures and descriptions. We have to cook according to the recipe described so that we can eat the real food. The important point is cooking instead of just having the recipe.
Therefore, the main point of Lao Tze is to act according to Tao instead of talking about it. Without any action, it is not the constant Tao.”

Tao is therefore in the action and not merely talking.
Article Source: http://EzineArticles.com/?expert=Teow_Aun_Chew

In my mind, I translate this as, Christianity is NOT in the talking, but in the LIVING. The God who can be explained is not the real God. The true God is beyond our ability to comprehend.

20 Jun 2007

Beliefs

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

Two nights ago I was in a men’s group. During my time to share I had read a page from a book called The Criminal Personality, Volume 1, starting on page 297. This book was based upon the pioneering work, that spanned well over a decade, of it’s authors. The page I was reading described how a large percentage (about 99%) of criminals (in the study) had had some religious training in their childhood. The page also talked about how criminals thought concretely about heaven and hell, God and the devil, etc.

One of the two co-leaders of the group was really set off. He went on a tirade about how he believes in a literal heaven and hell, God and Satan. He continued to raise his voice more and more to emphasize how important he though it was to believe these, and other, things he thought were so important. At first I tried to further explain, but that just set him off even more. He raised his voice and put strong emphasis on what he believed. His actions showed that his beliefs were going to win out and silence any opposing viewpoints. (In this case, the opposing viewpoint was mine. I could see that if I continued it could, and probably would, lead to a heated argument. I could also see my own sense of “wanting to be right” raising up within me, “wanting to be Right!” This was just my pride wanting to come out. So I quieted myself and just let him talk, let him “win”. And that was OK. My trying to prove myself right would have only have been destructive.) While beliefs are very good, we must make sure that what we believe is true. Our beliefs are not what it most important. Truth and love are important.
I did a Google search and found this:

  1. Feelings are not facts
  2. Don’t believe everything you think
  3. Don’t believe everything you believe

This was first published on my other blog here.

27 Aug 2007

Modesty is Beautiful

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

As I was looking up the subject of Modesty for use in teaching my daughter, I came across this note:

Noticing the attractiveness of modesty among FUS women
Noticing the attractiveness of modesty among FUS women
……at the Easter Vigil Mass on campus this year I couldn’t help but be struck by the appearance of the young women attending. Virtually all the ones I saw were dressed with unquestionable modesty–most with ankle-length skirts or dresses, without garish make-up or jewelry. Their outfits were form-flattering, not revealing or attention-grabbing. They radiated femininity and beauty. I had to agree whole-heartedly when someone commented that, dressed that way, they were even more beautiful than when they were decked out for a formal dance.

5 Nov 2008

Input and Consequences

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

Much of our lives are based upon the principle of stimulus = response, and cause = effect. Much of the time we get trapped in trying to change the consequences without changing the causes. For example, overeating is abounding in this country today, and with it all the diseases and illnesses caused by obesity. So, we try to change the symptoms without changing the behaviors that caused the problem (obesity and its accompanying side affects, disease, etc.) Our efforts would be better spent in changing us and our behavior. Then the consequences and the accompanying side affects would go away.

8 Sep 2009

Following God's Leading

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 

Much too often people have used the term “Following the Lord”….. to justify doing whatever they want to do. How often to people get tired of struggling or get tired of doing what is right, and then just justify running away by saying, “God told me to go….”. When someone uses the words “God told me… “ or “the Lord led me” etc., it is very easy to use these words to shut people up from asking more details. After all, who are we to “question the word of the Lord.” As for myself, I would be inclined to really question and search out the details of anything where someone says that God told him to do something.

A more appropriate definition of Following God is to “do what is right” and “to fulfill one’s obligations and responsibilities.” One of the characteristics of maturity is discernment, having the wisdom to make responsible and correct choices. Part of this discernment is asking advice of other mature responsible people.

People should not let the words “God told me”, etc. intimate them from asking for more details, or insisting on appropriate behavior.

I use the word “responsible” instead of the word “godly” because people use the word godly to justify all sorts of irresponsible behavior.

16 Sep 2009

Meaning To Life

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 

We each are (only) a small part of the total scheme of things. We each only see or know such a little part of the total scheme of things.

Part of the problem some of us have had, or have, is that “we” want to “see” the meaning to our lives. As I was pondering that this morning, it hit me. When we want meaning in our lives, could it be that we are wanting to see that our lives account for something great and significant, or even that others will look at us and say “That person really affected and changed our lives. That person is great and wonderful.” Of course I’ve overdoing my example for effect. When we want to see the meaning to our lives, we want to see that our life meant something to somebody, that our life was of some value to somebody. That desire or idea does seem to have some merit, but but, that whole way of thinking is about Us, About ME!!. “It is important to ME that MY life have meaning and significance.?” This whole way of thinking is kind of screwed up. I think of Mother Theresa. For what I understand she went to someplace to serve, not to find meaning about her life. And yet (I would assume) that she found meaning in her life because of the way she lived her life.

Trying to find meaning in life is very self serving. It is all about us. Instead, “The question is not, says Frankl, “What do I expect from life?” but, “What does life expect from me?” We must realize that we are being questioned by life—daily, even hourly.” http://www.lds.org/ldsorg/v/index.jsp?vgnextoid=2354fccf2b7db010VgnVCM1000004d82620aRCRD&locale=0&sourceId=9e1705481ae6b010VgnVCM1000004d82620a____&hideNav=1

What people may not understand is that trying to find meaning is life is all about trying to satisfy our emotions. “I want to FEEL like my life has meaning.” Instead of trying to find meaning in our lives, we need to answer the questions that God and life are giving us right now. We find true meaning in life acting responsibly in every situation, i.e., being a good husband and a good father, etc. In fulfilling our duties and responsibilities we don’t always “feel” that our life has meaning. But our life has meaning because it means something to those that we love and serve.

2 May 2010

Brokenness

Submitted by Stephen Winters

What Does Brokenness Mean

What does Brokenness mean? What does it mean to be broken by God?

What Causes Brokenness

A lot of brokenness has to do with receiving the consequences of our own poor behavior. We have had previously been living for our own selfish motives, not caring who got hurt.

 

What is the Result of Brokenness

We can't seek brokenness ourselves because we seek it in areas where we can manage it, where it won't hurt too much. Many sing about or claim brokenness.

Our shell of selfish pride is so .... that it takes a lot for us to be truly broken. When we are broken it hurts down to our deepest inner defenses.

The result of true brokenness is that our pride is broken and we see ourselves for who we truly are? We quick blaming others and see that we are the primary cause of our pain and problems.

When we are truly broken, it hurts us to much and so deeply that we never want to go back.

True brokenness, coupled with ... gives us true wisdom. Be begin to see ourselves and the other people in this world as we truly are.

18 May 2010

Faith

Submitted by Stephen Winters

To see all the articles about Faith on one page, click here.

Our Basic Premise is that God is in total control of everything (both here on earth, in the universe, and everywhere else) AND we are able to make choices about our lives and our future. 

God's ways are far higher than our ways. His ways are beyond understanding. Everything that happens is part of God's plan. There is nothing that happens here on earth (and everywhere else) that is outside of God's plan or outside of his will.Nothing that happens here on earth catches God by surprise. God does much more that "allow things to happen", instead he is the cause (whether directly or indirectly) of every circumstance, situation, happening, etc. Even the most (seemingly) horrific things that happen are all in God's plan. He sees far more that we can see or understand.

At the same time, he (seemingly) gives us total free will to do as we please. It is obvious that we can make choices about what to do with our lives. In an instant, we can choose to do either good or evil in small ways, or in ways that alter our lives dramatically. Along with our "free-will" choices we also experience the consequences of our choices. Those consequences teach us teach us to listen to God and to be obedient to his ways. 

Once we begin to grasp (to our limited ability) the immense power and purpose of God's plan, everything changes for us. We are no longer afraid of disasters.

The links below explain more about faith in our daily life. 


18 May 2010

Submission

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

What does it mean to submit?

In our struggle to be free and independent we often think that we want to be totally free, to call our own shots, to live our lives without anyone or anything else having any control over us. In reality, we will always be subject to rules and regulations. For example, we might say that we have to submit to the law of gravity. In reality we are subject to the law of gravity whether we willingly submit or if we (think that we) won't submit. For example, we can't walk of the edge of a cliff and expect to just keep walking.

In many ways, submission is much more refined and simpler. For example, I don't do anything major unless my wife is in agreement. If she says no, I can either (over a period of time) take more time to more clearly and truthfully (with no manipulation) explain what I wanted. However, if after all my explanations she still doesn't agree, then I'll just put it aside.

18 May 2010

About

Submitted by Stephen Winters

Listening B & W
For many years I've listened to what others believe, and never had come to any real deep convictions about what I personally thought and believed. In fact, I was trapped in the land of "What will other people think" for much of my life. That kept me trom reaching outside of the "norm" and also kept me from thinking deeply about anything or saying anything about what was inside me. I was too concerned about being accepted. And yet, even with that, I never felt accepted. for much of my life I've felt like an outsider, never really fitting in, wanting to be accepted, but never feeling accepted. However, over the last 20 plus years I have went through some intense trials and had to rethink much of what I thought that I believed.

I have done a lot of deep soul searching, thinking, writing, wrestling with difficult concepts, researching, looking up word meanings, etc. I'm tired of just hearing what others think or believe. It takes a lot of effort and deep inner work to really struggle out what one truly thinks or believes about the important things of life. I've ignored it or put it asside for much of my life. I'm glad, and extremely blessed, to finally be on the journey. In one sense I don't care any more what religious people think or believe any more. I just want to know what is real and true. I want to have an answer when people question me about the deep things of life, even if the answer is simply, "I don't know."1

"Always be prepared to give an answer to everyone who asks you to give the reason for the hope that you have." 1 Peter 3:15 

The Bible talks about "joy in sorrow". Now I have a better understanding of what that means. Some of my most meaningful times have been when I've had such a deep sorrow that wanted to just overwhelm me, while at the same time I had such a deep and abiding joy. Those were the times when I felt the presence of God more deeply that at any other times.

Building the Live-Anew website has been such a blessing to me as it has allowed me to put the fragmented pieces of my thoughts and beliefs together in a way that makes sense to me. There are still a lot of unfinished pages scattered throughout the website. That speaks of this being a process. Some pages may eventually be more or less finished. some pages may never get finished, and that is OK.

This website is devoted to learning how to discover that which is true, reliable and honorable. Much has been preached about "the Bible" and about religion, Christianity, and Jesus that just isn't true. However, many people don't take the time or the effort to think about the implecations of what they think that they believe. 

“You cannot teach a man anything, you can only help him discover it within himself.” Galileo 

"That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked at and our hands have touched—this we proclaim concerning the Word of life. 2The life appeared; we have seen it and testify to it, and we proclaim to you the eternal life, which was with the Father and has appeared to us. 3We proclaim to you what we have seen and heard, so that you also may have fellowship with us." 1 John 1:1-3a

More important than finding the "Truth" is learning how to think, explore .... and to discover for oneself what is real and true. Too much of the trouble that comes upon people is the result of people just accepting (without any evaluation) what other people say. It is a lot of hard work to think out what is really true. It is a lot easier to just "believe whatever the preacher says".

It is important to know what you believe, because it affects so many of your decisions in life. For instance, what we believe about heaven, hell, and salvation, governs much of our purpose in life. When we believe that hell is a very real place, created by God to punish wrong-doers forever, that belief system sets up a very subtle "better than them" mentality. "We", the saved, focus on trying to get others to be "saved" (to believe like us).

When we believe that we have to preach to people to try to save them from hell, then that affects how we relate to people. Many people go to great lengths to try to "convert" people before they die. When that is the focus, it is so easy to neglect the physical and emotional needs of the dying person while he is still alive.

God is in total control. He controls the hearts of men (he hardens whom he will, and he has mercy on whom he will1), and that "No one can come to me unless the father draws him2"

Although I was raised as a "non-denominational Christian" I no longer go by that. I don't know what to call myself anymore. In some ways, at least at this point, I think labels are too confining and restrictive. One main trouble with following a particular religion (i.e. Christianity) is that people get caught up in either trying to defend that religion, to prove that specific religion right, or trying to convert people to that religion. In the process the basic premise of the religion (loving and serving others, and living an honorable life) gets lost. We need to get our minds off of trying to "convert" others (to our belief system) and just learn to love and serve them.

 

Instead I try to live by doing what is right, being kind and considerate, treating others as I want to be treated. As Mahatma Gandhi said "Be the change that you want to see." Rather than trying to follow a particular religion, instead I try to live my life by the principles that are (or should be) common to all religions and all responsible patterns of living (Virtues, ethics, etc.) 

  • 1. "Therefore God has mercy on whom he wants to have mercy, and he hardens whom he wants to harden." Romans 9:18
  • 2. "No one can come to me unless the Father who sent me draws him, and I will raise him up at the last day." John 6:44
20 May 2010

Religion

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

What is true religion and what part should it play in our lives?

"Those who consider themselves religious and yet do not keep a tight rein on their tongues deceive themselves, and their religion is worthless. Religion that God our Father accepts as pure and faultless is this: to look after orphans and widows in their distress and to keep oneself from being polluted by the world." James 1:26-27

True religion is not about forms and rituals, of creeds, holy books, and ceremonies, nor of services. True religion is about keeping ourselves pure, how we treat others, and living a responsible, obedient, & compassionate life. It has to do with how we think and behave towards others and learning to live a life worthy of a child of God.

Instead, much of what is called "religion" today is about doing endless "spiritual duties" that do nothing to genuinely help and serve others. It is like a fog that settles over the hearts and minds of each religion's followers. It prevents them from seeing or seeking the truth. The followers call their religion the only true religion, and block their minds to all other points of view. They are not open to see that what they may know about God and holiness is only a small piece of what is true.

 

 

20 May 2010

The Bible

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

If we want to see all the articles about the Bible on one page, click here.

The Bible is-what-it-is no matter what we may think about it. Whether some believes that it is a holy book or if someone believes its a common book doesn't change what the Bible is. It is-what-it-is. Our beliefs don't affect what it already is. However, What we believe about the Bible can greatly affect what forces affect or influence our lives.

During most of my childhood and earlier life I heard over and over again that the Bible is "the inerrant, infallible, authoritative Word of God."

There seems to be this common misperception among Christians that they have to see the Bible as the "Word of God" or the Bible will be seen as not valid (full of errors, etc.). This is erroneous thinking. If you were to say that the Bible is of no value unless we can claim that it's perfect, then that is a black-or-white fallacy1. Consider the immense quantity of books that has been written and of the great value many of them are. Any type of writing, speech, is either true or false, or a mixture. (However, to be realistic, if something is mostly true, but some of the key foundations are false, then it is false.)

If we don't call the Bible the Bible the Word of God, then how will we (or others) know that it is true? Any book or writing is true because the writing in it is true and can be validated.

There are many many types of books that are not called the Word of God that are very beneficial.

One of the fallacies that people claim about the bible is that ALL of it (every word) is the Inspired Word of God. For an example of that teaching, go here.

 

Look at all the other books that have been written. There are many valuable books that have greatly benefited and changed many people's lives.

What is the Bible?

The word "bible" means "book". The Bible is a book, plain and simple. 'The Bible is said to contain records of God's laws, His speaking to and dealing with His people throughout time. The Bible gives principles and concepts and examples of how to live. It tells about God and His son.

 

Note

Whether the Bible is the Word of God or not, the important thing is how we live our lives. These articles are just a way for me to write out what I think or believe is true. But each person should come to their own set of beliefs

 

Explosive!!!

I've noticed that many people are explosive in their beliefs. If they perceive that someone is "attacking" the Bible, or their ideas of religion or God, they get very angry very quickly (otherwise known as an "Outburst of Anger".) If people are truly mature and well founded in their beliefs, they don't get angry when they hear differing beliefs.

  • 1. Black-or-White The black-or-white fallacy is a false dilemma fallacy that unfairly limits you to only two choices. Example: Well, it’s time for a decision. Will you contribute $10 to our environmental fund, or are you on the side of environmental destruction? A proper challenge to this fallacy could be to say, “I do want to prevent the destruction of our environment, but I don’t want to give $10 to your fund. You are placing me between a rock and a hard place.” The key to diagnosing the black-or-white fallacy is to determine whether the limited menu is fair or unfair. Simply saying, “Will you contribute $10 or won’t you?” is not unfair. http://www.iep.utm.edu/fallacy/#Black-or-White
20 May 2010

Who Wrote The Pentateuch

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 

 

Early this morning I woke with the question, "Who wrote the first five books of the Bible?" I started to do some writing and these thoughts came:

Who wrote the Pentateuch?

The first five books of the Bible, called the Pentateuch, were generally assumed to be written by Moses. Did he really write all those books? Where did the author get his information? Were the stories and events over ....... time period just passed down orally from generation to generation? Were there a collection of writings of various writers over the years that the Pentateuch's author used as reference material?

Many religious people imply that the Holy Spirit just supernaturally came upon him and "poof" he wrote out all those books.

Adam and Eve

I take a look at the detailed account of the creation of the world. Then I look at the detailed account of the creation of Adam and Eve. I go on to remember the conversation and interaction of Eve and the serpent. Who wrote all this out? Moses obviously wasn't alive at that time. He was not there to see and hear1 what went on.

As I thought more I wanted to know more, so I began a search on the Internet. I did a Google search on "what period of time does the pentateuch cover" I quickly came to this article :The Analysis of the Pentateuch2  

  • 1. In First John 1 John wrote, "That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked at and our hands have touched—this we proclaim concerning the Word of life. 2The life appeared; we have seen it and testify to it, and we proclaim to you the eternal life, which was with the Father and has appeared to us. 3We proclaim to you what we have seen and heard, so that you also may have fellowship with us." John wrote about what he had seen and heard. This is a very good example of an author's credibility.
  • 2. This page is parch of a larger work that seems well researched. I am linking this because I want to go back and read more of this article.
20 May 2010

Questioning the Bible

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

Over the years I have noticed that many people are very explosive (get very angry very quickly) over anyone questioning that Bible as being "the Word God". I've wondered, why do they get angry. If the Bible was indeed true, then why would they get angry over it. People generally get angry when they are covering up a lie and it is about to be exposed. Why would anyone get angry over something that is supposedly true?
If the Bible is supposedly true, then it would not need to be defended. Truth can stand up questioning.

In addition, whenever I've even insinuated that I was questioning the Bible, I've experienced religious leaders trying to "set me straight".

Why would anyone get angry over someone questioning the Bible, when the Bible says (Galatians 5:20) that "Outbursts of anger" are one of the deeds of the flesh.

20 May 2010
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

 

The bronze serpent had a purpose, which it fulfilled. When the children of Israel grumbled, the Lord sent snakes into the camp  of the Israelites. Moses made a bronze snake and put it on a pole. Those that looked at the snake would live.1 However, the children of Israel turned that which was a blessing into something that was profane.2 The Israelites had begun to worship the bronze serpent and turned the object that had been a blessing into object of disgrace. In much the same way, a similar thing has happened to letters and documents that were written to help people. The different epistles (letters) that were written to help straighten our the improper beliefs and living immoral lifestyles that some Christians were involved in. At the time that they were written, those letters had a noble and just purpose. However, many years later (just like the children of Israel) the  modern day Christians have taken those letters to early Christians and have made them into an idol (object of worship).

One may ask, how have we made the holy into something profane? Because we focus on the words of the message rather than the message itself. We are (seemingly) very careful to make sure that the words of the bible are carefully translated into each language. However, we have lost track of the message of those words. Those words are about learning to live life as children of the Most High God. The words tell of a life that is to be lived sinlessly and beyond reproach. Those words tell of how to love one another. True love, which is what God is, will draw all men to him. Our endless stream of words3 does very little to win anyone. Jesus said, "No one can come to me unless the Father draws him." We think that we can draw people to God with our endless preaching. However, what did Jesus say

  • 1. "And the people spoke against God and against Moses, “Why have you brought us up out of Egypt to die in the wilderness, for there is no bread or water, and we detest this worthless food.”  So the LORD sent poisonous snakes among the people, and they bit the people; many people of Israel died.  Then the people came to Moses and said, “We have sinned, for we have spoken against the LORD and against you. Pray to the LORD that he would take away the snakes from us.” So Moses prayed for the people. Num The LORD said to Moses, “Make a poisonous snake and set it on a pole. When anyone who is bitten looks at it, he will live.” Numbers 21:5-8
  • 2. In the third year of the reign of Israel’s King Hoshea son of Elah, Ahaz’s son Hezekiah became king over Judah. He was twenty-five years old when he began to reign, and he reigned twenty-nine years in Jerusalem. His mother was Abi, the daughter of Zechariah. He did what the LORD approved, just as his ancestor David had done. He eliminated the high places, smashed the sacred pillars to bits, and cut down the Asherah pole. He also demolished the bronze serpent that Moses had made, for up to that time the Israelites had been offering incense to it; it was called Nehushtan." 2Kings 18:1-4
  • 3. Evangelizing and preaching the gospel (in churches, on radio and TV), giving out the Bible to as many as possible)
22 May 2010

Asking Questions

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

It's OK to ask questions. In fact, if you ask the right questions it will change your life. Don't be afraid to ask questions of God, of the Bible, about work, family, etc. Learning the art of asking questions is more important than the answers that come. When you focus on asking questions (even of the answers that come) your percepts will change.

Recently I've begun asking questions about the authority and inerrancy of the Bible. There is a modern day view of the Bible that says.....  I ask, where did this view of the Bible come from? Who started this view of the Bible? and many others. The actual questions are not as important as developing the freedom to question anything and everthing. Even though I say this, I also add a word of caution. Be careful not to get in the habit of asking question at the wrong time. Be careful not to ask question instead of fulfilling your responsibilities (as a child will often try to do). Question can often be used as an excuse to not do anything. When I say ask questions, I mainly mean to fulfill your responsibilities first, then at the proper time feel free to ask your questions.

Again, it is not any one question that is important. Usually when I ask questions I get more questions. If I only focus on trying to get answers, then I won't get more questions. When I'm on a quest, as I often am, questions will come in a string, one after another. When I ask the first question, sometimes I get an answer, but sometimes I just get the next question.

Often times we hold onto our misconceptions so tightly. One question won't set us free. It often takes a whole series (or multi-series) of questions before we begin to experience freedom. Part of walking into this freedom involves the crumbling of our tightly-held-onto belief system. The many questions allows our minds to look at and question our beliefs from many different angles. In reality, asking questions primarily has to do with tearing down our own  inadequate belief system. This can be, and usually is, a very scarey process because questioning can demolish much of our core beliefs. This was very scarey for me when I first started questioning my own beliefs. It's like having almost everything that I relied upon, the things that I held to be true, all just crumbled to the ground. To be sure, at the beginning it took a period of some months before my incorrect beliefs began to crumble. At the time I didn't know what was happening. Yet, with the crumbling of my old beliefs came a new freedom, a freedom to search for that which was true.

Much of the time we have received our belief system from our parents or other authority figures in our lives. At the time we received our beliefs we were very young and didn't evaluate or question what we were thought.

It might be said that if you question the bible and your beliefs that your faith and your belief in the Bible may be destroyed. How true, as it should be, if your beliefs have been built upon errors and traditions of men.

However, truth can stand up to questioning. Upon deep and sincere questioning, truth will stand up and found to be truth. But errors, mistakes, and faulty belief systems can not stand up to thorough question.

One of the biggest benefits of questioning yourself and your deepest beliefs is that which is false will crumble. In the end, in the midst of all the rubble, you will find that which is true. Then you can build your beliefs upon truth. Truth can stand the test of time.

22 May 2010

Matthew 28:19

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 


Men should not rely upon writings, but upon the truth of God. For example, for years I have heard people quoting Matthew 28:19. For years something has been subtly nagging at me about that verse, but I never recognized the nagging until lately. This morning I did a Google search errors OR mistakes in the Bible "matthew 28:19"   and found these web pages:

  1. Constantine Wrote Matthew 28:19 Into Your Bible!    ,
  2. Very similar pages were also found here:  Constantine Wrote Matthew 28:19 Into Your Bible! Part 1, Were You Baptized (Immersed) Into Apostasy?  and here: Constantine Wrote Matthew 28:19 Into Your Bible! Part 2, Were You Baptized (Immersed) Into Apostasy?  .
  3. Analysis of Matthew 28:19 in A study of the Text of the New Testament
  4. A Collection of the evidence for and against the traditional wording of the baptismal phrase in Matthew 28:19 So arranged that the reader may judge for himself which phrase was written by Matthew: "In the name of the Father, and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost" or "in my name"? Second edition with addendum
  5. Matthew 28:19, Genuine or Fake? The institutional church uses the formula “ Father, Son and Holy Spirit” when invoking the “Name” in baptizing believers. The scriptural basis for using this formula is found in Matthew 28:19 “Go therefore and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching them to observe all that I have commanded you; and lo, I am with you always, to the close of the age”
    Let’s look at this passage for a moment. My first observation is this: nowhere in the scriptures, nowhere, is this formula found or used. In the book of Acts, where we have several recorded instances of water baptism, this formula is suspiciously absent.
22 May 2010

The Bible Throughout the Years

Submitted by Stephen Winters

If we make a claim that God wrote the Bible through the hands of men, and that it was perfect, infallible, inerrant in it's original documents, then we would also have to believe that God was also in control of all the people that copied and translated the bible throughout the milenia of time. If that was true, then why was the Bible locked away for centuries in Latin, only available to the priests and monks? If the Bible was truly the Word of God, then why did God not make it immediately available to all people from the very beginning. If God is God, can't he do anything that he wants? Is He not the Lord of all creation?

If the Bible was the Word of God to us, would God not make sure that only the true and accurate copies of His word were available to all people throughout time? Why are there some many translations. Why are the translators continually "correcting" and "improving" the various translations? If the Bible is truly the Word of God to us, is he not able to give us accurate translations at all times?

23 May 2010

Writing about the Word of God

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

Many of my writings up to this point have been to clarify to myself why the Bible is NOT the Word of God. But in reality, that's not what I want to promote with other people. I'd rather spend more of my time clarifying what the word of God IS. I found this very interesting (to me) article about the word of God 1 that goes into detail about this very topic. The authors writes from the perspective that "the Bible is NOT the word of God". Even though much of my writings on this website have taken that stance, I'd rather take a more positive aproach and write about what "the word of God IS". People hold onto their beliefs so strongly. It seems like it would be easier to get them to belief the truth about what is, rather than just destroying the belief that they do have.

26 May 2010

Purpose

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

What is our purpose here on earth? Why did God put us here? What does he want us to do? Answers to these, and similar questions will help determine what careers we choose.

One verse that is quoted over and over again by many Christians is:

Matthew 28:19-20 "Therefore go and make disciples of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, and teaching them to obey everything I have commanded you. And surely I am with you always, to the very end of the age."

Many lives are built around this verse. People go to Bible college, go to seminary, and become preachers and missionaries. Many who don't choose one of these "callings" often feel guilty that they are "serving God".

John 13:34-35 "A new command I give you: Love one another. As I have loved you, so you must love one another. By this all men will know that you are my disciples, if you love one another."

 

 

30 May 2010

What is Sin?

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

 

I've wondered for a long time about the seeming contradiction between 1John 3:9 and 5:18 "He.... does not sin" .... and the modern day Christian teaching that "we are just sinners saved by grace."

30 May 2010

God's Plan

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 

 

In Christianity I've heard MUCH about "The Fall" (when Adam and Eve sinned" and thereby FELL away from God's plan and FELL OUT of God's grace. (Supposedly) Adam, Eve, and the serpent "messed up" God's perfect plan. God created the perfect environment in the Garden of Eden that Adam and Eve "were supposed" to live out their lives in happy bliss. However, they disobeyed God, fell out of his will, and messed up God's perfect plan. Now, because of Adam and Eve's screw up, then God had to send His Son Jesus to die for the sin that came into the result as their sin. Jesus had to clean up and correct the mess of things that Adam and Eve made.

But wait!, in Ephessians 1:11 it says, "according to the plan of him who work out everything according to his plan". You can't have it both ways. You can't say that Adam and Even sinned and fell from grace and at the same time God is working out EVERYTHING in conformity to His will. You can't have it both ways. If God is working out everthing, the Adam and Eve "sinning" was all part of God's plan. Therefore Adam and Eve did not sin, but were only walking out what God had already planned would happen. But there is a problem here. If you take away Adam and Eve and the "original sin", then the whole thought of "saving from (original) sin comes crashing down.

Before the creation of this world "He was chosen before the creation of the world, but was revealed in these last times for your sake. " 1 Peter 1:21    

Before anything came into being

Eternal plan

"3Praise be to the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who has blessed us in the heavenly realms with every spiritual blessing in Christ. 4For he chose us in him before the creation of the world to be holy and blameless in his sight. In love 5he[c] predestined us to be adopted as his sons through Jesus Christ, in accordance with his pleasure and will— 6to the praise of his glorious grace, which he has freely given us in the One he loves. 7In him we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of sins, in accordance with the riches of God's grace 8that he lavished on us with all wisdom and understanding. 9And he[d] made known to us the mystery of his will according to his good pleasure, which he purposed in Christ, 10to be put into effect when the times will have reached their fulfillment—to bring all things in heaven and on earth together under one head, even Christ. 11In him we were also chosen,[e] having been predestined according to the plan of him who works out everything in conformity with the purpose of his will, 12in order that we, who were the first to hope in Christ, might be for the praise of his glory. 13And you also were included in Christ when you heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation. Having believed, you were marked in him with a seal, the promised Holy Spirit, 14who is a deposit guaranteeing our inheritance until the redemption of those who are God's possession—to the praise of his glory." Ephessians 1:3-14

 

31 May 2010

Name Calling

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 


I've noticed that many leaders of all types call people names. It is especially sad when religious people call others that they disagree with various name. In the ancient times the Jews called Jesus names.... They used the terms Blasphemy ... Child of the devil ...

Throughout the ages, they have used terms like "Heretic", "Herasy" etc. as an excuse to murder people with differing beliefs.

Modern day religious people still call people name who have differing beliefs, although they use different names and different degrading terms. For example, some of the modern day... are "New Age conspiracy" "conterfeit Jesus", heresy, and others.

Why do religious people call others names? I recently read something that makes sense.

"It’s easier and takes less intelligence to throw a stone at someone who disagrees with you than to sit down and present logical reasoning for what you believe, then listen to the opposing viewpoint and recognize some truth in it."1

I wonder if much of that isn't true. How many Christians really take the time to examine and think deeply about the things that they say that they believe. It takes a lot of time and effort to think deeply about anything.

1 Jun 2010

Parenting

Submitted by Stephen Winters

So many parents are struggle nowadays with raising their children. Children are a real test of the parent's beliefs. If the parents' belief system is off center, then the children will go way off track.

As adults it is so easy get into our own mindset and not have to change anything about ourselves. But, once we have children, everything changes. If we want to raise our children correctly, so that they will be good responsible godly human beings, we parents have to critcically examine ourselves, our beliefs and our behaviors. In any area where we are off-center, the children will take it to excess.

1 Jun 2010

Attacks of Satan

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 


I'

Many times an "attack of Satan" is nothing more that the consequences of our own poor choices or inappropriate behavior.

How many times have seen good Christian people make a decision and then pray to God to "make it work out" or "bless this ." without ever investigating and check out the possible consequence of their desired...

 

Dave Ramsey has a saying ... "Let your bank account make the decision". this is very similar to what Jesus said, "...if a man builds a house.... count the cost."

1 Jun 2010

Foundational Beliefs

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

Over the years I've heard much said about how important is to believe the "foundational" beliefs. Here is an example1.

I think that they have that all mixed up. Jesus say, "the greatest command is Love... the brothers". People are so quick to argue and expound on a variety of topics, such as, the Trinity, The Rapture.... etc. And yet Jesus said that Love was the most important. What difference does it make if we have different beliefs about God, the Holy Spirit, the Trinity, Justification, etc. People who are growing are going through a process of learning new ideas and beliefs. Their ideas and beliefs with change, grow, and expand as they begin to mature over the years. If we don't have love, we don't have anything. Love is the important thing, Love is the foundational belief, not all those other doctrines.


2 Jun 2010

What Are Your True Beliefs?

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

True beliefs are the things that you do, not the things that you say (unless they are both the same). For example, a person can say, " I believe that you can carry a man on your back as you walk across Niagra falls on a tight rope." But then that person is asked, "Will you be the person who is carried on the tightrope walker's back?"

True belief is more than just a mental assent (i.e. "I believe that ...."). True belief will actually do it. For example, if you say that you believe in God, but you don't live in accordance with God's commandments and ...., I would question when you truly believe in God. Your actions are what show your true belief.

3 Jun 2010

Wisdom of Crowds

Submitted by Stephen Winters

A little while ago I read a book titled The Wisdom of Crowds that talks about how, in a crowd, there are people with all types of different thoughts, ideas, and opinions. Their ideas go from one extreme to the other, but when you let everyone express their views and beliefs and take an average of all the beliefs, the final outcome is very on target. When everyone is allowed to participate, from one extreme to the other, they all kind of balance out each other. Consequently, the resulting conclusion is very wise, wiser than any one man can come up with.

This principle has such a tremendous application for the body of Christ, and agrees with the concept of having a "multitude of counselors."

3 Jun 2010

Falling Away?

Submitted by Stephen Winters

It seems that a large percentage of "Christian" youth and young adults are "falling away" from the "church".

It seems to me that this is a direct result of the "church" and parents trying to tell kids what they are "supposed" to believe. The church and religious leaders write up "Doctrinal Statements" "Statement of Faith" and "Membership Covenants" all designed to have people believe everything that the "church" teaches. These "beliefs" are spoon-fed to all the children and people in Bible Studies, Sunday School, and in Worship services. Apparently this is "supposed to" make people to be "solid" in the faith.

In real life, we all believe a little differently, or a lot differently. Our true belief system is a product of our training, our family life, our culture, which are brought into our real life experiences. It is healthy for us all to different belief systems. It is inherently unhealthy to have the leadership try to teach and impose a belief system on those in their church. As I've heard before, we are called to "unity", not uniformity. We are not supposed to be carbon copies of each other. We all come together having different ideas and beliefs. In a truly healthy environment people have the freedom to share their beliefs and ideas. An unhealthy system tries to squash any opposing thought, idea, or belief.

To get back to my opening sentence, it seems to me that some of the people who "fall away" are really just leaving an unhealthy system. Many of these people are beginning to wake up to their own beliefs and ideas. Since they see that these ideas are not welcome at church, then they (rightfully) leave to find a place where they will be accepted.

Others who "fall away" have no idea of what to do or where to go. They just sense that they don't fit in at church and are tired of the guilt and judgementalism that has been constantly dumped on them.

The truth is that people don't willingly leave a place where they truly feel loved and accepted as they are, where they can openly share their own ideas and beliefs. When people have a real sense of family, normal healthy people just don't run away from people who truly love and care for them.

4 Jun 2010

Inspiration of the Bible

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

Scholars of today put such extreme inportance upon the Bible being the inspired Word of God. Many scholars quote 1 Tim 3:16. This thought just came to me. If it was indeed true that all the Bible was written by the Holy Spirity through men AND if it was important for us to know that, would not each author have included that fact within the context of his writing? If the Bible were of such extreme importance, would not each author have stressed the importance of the readers knowing that their writing was being written by the Holy Spirit? Does God leave to chance the things that we are supposed to know?

11 Jun 2010

What's in Your Heart

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

The things that you consider special show the motives and condition of your heart. What do you want to do on your birthday that you consider really special? Now, look deep within and consider your motives? Can you be truly honest with yourself about why you want to do it? Is that desire all about yourself, about what you want, or is about how you can serve others?

26 Jun 2010

Who am I?

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Glossary: 

Who I am at home is who I truly am.

It is easy to try to be religious, spiritual, or to have others think that I'm a super person, a great "soul-winner" etc. But what I do when I'm at home shows me and everyone else who I truly am. How I treat my family reveals my true character.

30 Jun 2010

Examine Ourselves

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

 

When we judge others we shut our minds off from seeing our own faults. When we don't see our own faults, then we likewise don't recognize our downward spiral of behavior. We should not accept something just because "we believe it or we think it is OK." We need to examind our own thinking, to examine ourselves, our motives ...deeply to find our own faults.

Thinking man

Image via Wikipedia

Just because we think that "something is OK" does not mean that it really is OK. What your own thoughts and think about your own thinking. One of the greatest faults any of us have is when we accept thoughts, ideas, predjudices, etc just because they came from use. Instead we should hold ourselves up to a higher standard than other people. We should think about and examine our own thoughts and behaviors to see if they are true or if we need to correct them.

Just because we think that something is true does not mean that it is true or OK. Watch your thoughts and think about your thinking.

 
30 Jun 2010

Religion Must Be Practical

Submitted by Stephen Winters

To be of any value to anyone, religion must be practical. For example, in ... it says, 

 

Orphans by Thomas Kennington

Image via Wikipedia

"Religion that God our Father accepts as pure and faultless is this: to look after orphans and widows in their distress and to keep oneself from being polluted by the world." James 1:27

True religion should make us better, more compasionate and loving people. Religion should not be just about go through religious motions, or doing religious actions. The main function of religion should be to help us keep on the right track, to help us to love and obey God and to love our neighbors.

True religion is not about us thinking that we are the chosen ones just because we go to endless worship services and Bible studies.


8 Jul 2010

Living the Life

Submitted by Stephen Winters

 

With modern-day Christianity it seems that people are content with using "Christian" words and phrases, but are they willing to live the life? What does it mean to live a godly life? (I have purposely not used the word "Christian" since it really doesn't mean much nowaday.)

I know of a 15 year old boy who has signed onto Facebook. He said that he was a christian and wanted to tell others of God's glory. He wants to be pastor some day and wants to dedicate his life to God.

Then he put his Relationship Status as Single. He put his birthday month and day, but left out the year that he was born. He put his interests as: Women, and that he was looking for friendship and dating.

It would seem that he wants women to think that he is older than he is. Why did he hide his age? Why would a 15 year old boy say that he's looking for a relationship with a woman for friendship and dating? Since a teenage boy is obviously not ready to settle down, get married, and raise a family, why does he want to date women?

Going through counseling, I learned about a thinking error called the "lie of ommission". We lie by ommission when we leave out important details in order to not reveal the truth. What did that boy do when he left out part of the details of his age? What was his intent?

Another important concept I learn in counseling was "right-to-know, need-to-know". We don't leave out important details with anyone who has a right to know, or who needs to know.

Why am I even writing about this? There is a big incorrect focus of modern day Christianity today that implies that if you "believe the right thing" (which is really meant that if you say the right "religious words") or if you "agree to the correct statement of faith", then you are a true christian. I ask, where did the concepts of integrity, honor, truth, justice, and responsibility go. It use to (rightly) be the men and women were judged by the quality and integrity of the character. Nowadays, character takes a back seat to speaking the right religious words. Consequently, the non-christians see the hypocrasy of the lives of many christians.

Enhanced by Zemanta

13 Jul 2010

Religion, Science, & Superstitions

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 

 

True religion and true science are in agreement. They both are about seeing the world as it really is.

a true definition of faith is the day by day living out of what you belief (know to be true). a false definition of faith is believing the illogical.

Over the past two thousand years the Christian religion has picked up a lot of superstitions  and erroneous teachings. (give examples)

Back in the days the Jesus was on the earth, many of the common people believed superstitions. Since they didn't know the truth (lack of knowledge, lack of science) about many things (sickness, bad behaviors, death, etc.) they made up all types of false beliefs (superstitions about witches, spirits, demons, etc.) to try to make sense of what was happening. Only their superstitions were not very helpful because they became even more afraid. Their false beliefs gave them no power over what was happening. Jesus came to show people the truth and to set people free from their erroneous and harmful belief systems. He came to show people the truth about God and about the world around them. Jesus was a true scientist. Following his death his disciples continued to spread his true science. Many people came into the light of understanding the truth about God,  themselves, and the powers of this world. They came into freedom. The people in the church were people of faith (the people who lived by the truth). They were lights to those who lived in darkness (who lived by their false beliefs and superstitions)...

 

Through the centuries, when those superstitious people came into the church, they brought many of their superstitions with them and mixed them with the religious beliefs. These erroneous beliefs have been made a part of the theology of the church and have been carried down even to the present day. Nowadays much of the church is living in the bondage of those false superstitious belief systems and they are fighting against the truth of modern science. Just to clarify, not all that claims to be science is true science, just as all that claims to be true religion is of God.

True science is merely examining to see what is true and how things really operate.

 

 

19 Jul 2010

Thoughts About Prayer

Submitted by Stephen Winters

Summary: Prayer is not about telling God what to do do, or giving Him advice. Prayer is not about trying to get God to act and do something. Rather, prayer is about changing us, helping us to change our old self-centered thinking patterns so that we think and act with love and compassion, that learn to act responsibly and obediently, preparing us to be ready for His service,


This article is not intended to try to convince anyone else of the "truth", but rather this is written with two objectives in mind. 1. To clarify my own thinking on the subject of prayer, and 2.) to explain to others what my thoughts are about prayer and about why I think that way.

For most of the early years of my life I had a very immature attitude about prayer. It was basically, "God, please give me this" and "God, do that over there." My  whole thought and focus of prayer was trying to get God to do something for me or give me something OR trying to tell God what to do. It was treating God like a vending machine: make a request and get something back.I've seen much of this same type of prayer in modern-day Christianity (i.e. "Pray of my Uncle John that he might be healed", "Let's have everyone pray on the National Day of Prayer" and many other similar thoughts.) This view of prayer is almost saying that God isn't listening, or doesn't know what is going on unless we tell him, or that he will only act if we pray hard enough or long enough, or God won't act unless there are enough people praying at one time.

In recent years, after going through some intense trials, where my concepts of prayer just didn't work, my whole idea and thoughts about prayer have changed drastically. God is our Father and he will provide for our needs. A human child of good parents doesn't have to beg and plead with his parents to give him food, clothing, and a place to sleep. His parents will provide for his needs just because he is their child. And that is what good parents do, they provide for their children. In the same way we don't have to beg and plead with God to provide for our necesities. God is faithful, he will provide for us without us having to continually ask. God also loves and cares for every human on this earth. We don't have to tell God to take care of someone. God is fully in charge. He fully knows the situation of every human on earth and He knows what every human needs. We don't have to ask God to take care of people. God has it fully under control.

Setting Our Minds

Now that brings us to a new awareness. If we aren't to tell God what to do, then what are we to pray for? How are we to pray? What are we to even think or say in our prayers.

Here is a new concept that I live by in recent years.

"Pray = set your mind". What does this mean? Prayer is directing the course of our thoughts and minds. Prayer is preparing our minds for action.

"Therefore, prepare your minds for action; be self-controlled; set your hope fully on the grace to be given you when Jesus Christ is revealed." 1 Peter 1:13

Let's take a look at how this applies to life. Let's look at this verse.

 "You have heard that it was said, 'Love your neighbor and hate your enemy.' But I tell you: Love your enemies and pray for those who persecute you, that you may be sons of your Father in heaven. He causes his sun to rise on the evil and the good, and sends rain on the righteous and the unrighteous. 46If you love those who love you, what reward will you get? Are not even the tax collectors doing that? And if you greet only your brothers, what are you doing more than others? Do not even pagans do that? Be perfect, therefore, as your heavenly Father is perfect." Matthew 5:43-48

Here Jesus is talking about our attitude and our behavior. This is all about how we are to think about and treat our enemies. We are to pray (set our minds) [my words] to love our enemies.

Another part of the equation. We are told to love our enemies. What does that mean?

Love is patient, love is kind. It does not envy, it does not boast, it is not proud. It is not rude, it is not self-seeking, it is not easily angered, it keeps no record of wrongs. Love does not delight in evil but rejoices with the truth. It always protects, always trusts, always hopes, always perseveres.  Love never fails." 1 Corinthians 13:4-8a

To  say it bluntly, we are to love our enemies (treat them kindly, not be rude to them, not be angry with them, not keep a record of wrongs done by them to us.) This way of thinking and behaving is not natural to us. To accomplish this we are to pray (set our minds) on showing them love. Prayer is a first step to living out the love that we are to show our enemies.

Prayer is much more than about loving our enemies. It is also about loving and caring for our own families, even when we feel ambivalent about the whole thing. Prayer is "setting our minds" for action. As we pray, we are telling our minds and ourselves how we will think and behave. We are setting the course of our actions as we face the challenges of each day.

Practically, how does that work? Whatever we do repeatedly or think about repeatedly becomes a habit, which becomes a part of who we are. For example, if I have an enemy in my life that I hate and he hates me, then it's easy to think mean thoughts about him. My hatred for him, and my bad attitude towards him becomes a part of who I am. I take on hatred and a bad attitude. However, once I realize that when I view someone as an enemy and am treating him badly, then I'm at fault because I'm behaving incorrectly. Once I realize that I'm suppose to love my enemies, then I begin to pray ("set my mind" on wanting good things for him). I think good thoughts toward him, and start behaving in a kind and friendly manner towards him. I am to do this "without ceasing". These new thought patterns and behaviors are not dependent on whether or not my "enemy" responds or changes in some positive way. Therefore they become a part of who I am. As a result my new attitude towards my enemy first change me. It can't help but have an affect upon him.

Prayer is mainly about changing our thinking and our behavior. When we begin to make these positive changes in us, we begin to change the world around us.

Similarly Mahatma Gandhi said: "Be the change you want to see in the world."

"Pray without ceasing." How long are we to pray ("set our thinking") in this new way. "Without Ceasing". We are to continue in this new way to the very end of our lives. When we realize that we have to change the way that we think and behave "forever" (without ceasing), then our whole life changes, as well as many of those around us. We have to change first before we can expect anyone or anything else to change.

Guidance

Another aspect of prayer is praying for guidance. There many difficult decisions and many tough choices that come to us. Which is the "correct" one? I think that part of our fear is that we want to make a good choice (that will have no bad consequences that come upon us or others). Another way of saying it would be, "God help me to not make a mistake." Is this even reasonable. Many times we seemingly make bad choices causing (what we think are) all sorts of things to go wrong, but in the end it turned out to be the best choice. It was the path that we were supposed to take. Those challenges were all part of the path that God had for us.

"I am the way, the truth, and the life." When we make a decision, we should tell the truth in all the small and large details. When making a decision it is so easy to want to "fudge the details" OR to tell "only that which will make it happen the way that we want it to happen." In plain English, this would be lieing.

Whenever we have a decision to make, we do have some instructions. Always tell the truth. A good barameter is, "Right to know, Need to know." We don't always have to tell everyone everything. But we do have a responsibililty to tell the full truth to anyone who has a right to know or who has a need to know. We need to tell as much to each person as they need to know to make a wise decision on our behalf. In addition, if their are others involved who have a right to know anything, then we need to tell them anything that they have a right to know.

When we are fully truthful and honest we "loose control" of the outcome of the decision. This "loosing control" is the process of "turning it over to God." This is the scarey part. How do we know what is going to happen? We don't.

So, it boils down to this. We can pray for guidance; but we've already been given the directions. Be truthful, honest, compassionate, and responsible in all that we do. Don't let any deceitfulness come into the picture. When we are fully honest in all that we do, we do as much as we can by those guidelines, we are, in reality, turning the outcome over to God.

Does that mean that we will never make a "mistake"? There are times that we have to make a decision, and none of the outcomes seem desirable. If we choose poorly, bad consequences can seem to come upon us. "God, help me to make the right choice." But it seems that God doesn't answer. Or has he already answered? We don't want to make a mistake, and yet God seems to allow us to make what we think to be mistakes. Experiencing the consequences of our mistakes is all part of the maturing process as we grow into the likeness of the Son of God. As long as we make each decision based upon His truth and principles, then God goes with us through each decision no matter what the outcome. It may not be what we want or what we expected, but the outcome is from God.

Always make a decision based upon truth and love, both to ourselves and to the others that are involved. When we hold fast to God's principles (putting them into practice), then we can be sure that the outcome is from God.

When we have a decision to make, get all the facts, tell everyone who needs to know or who has a right to know the full truth about everything that applies to them.

Prayer = Focused Intention

This article is really for me and my family. (Perhaps it can be of some help to others as well.) We were in the middle of having to make some major decisions in our life. We didn't know what to do. This article came to me in stages; in the evening before I went to bed, and in the middle of the night, during the day as I was working..

The Law Of Averages

When I was of the old mindset about prayer it was easy to think that when something happened that I prayed about, that my prayer caused the event to happen. In recent times I've had a new thought about that. The law of averages says that if you bet on enough horse races, you'll will a few of them. If you make enough prophecies, some of them will come true. If a fortune teller will predict enough events some of them will come true. (i.e. let's say a fortune teller will predict the outcome of 100 events, the law of averages says that at least a few of them will happen. Then she can look at the few that she correctly guess about and proclaim her powers of predicting the future.) In much the same way, if someone prays for enough different things, some of them are bound to come true. As humans, we also tend to see what we want to see. Then, if we see that some of our prayers have seemingly been answered (even though it is just the law of averages) it's easy to think that our prayers caused the desired thing to happen. But what about all the things that we have prayed about that never happened? It's so easy to brush them into the closet and forget about them. It's so much more builds our ego to think that our prayers made things happen.

I believe that a large part of people believing in the power of prayer is that of "people  see what they want to see." When a person believes in the "power of prayer" then he only sees the things that fit into his belief system and he discounts anything that doesn't fit into his paradyme.

Over my 60 plus years I have in the midst of many people praying. I have also watched may prayers that were prayed with "great power" (of strong emotion). No matter how the prayer was said, not matter how great of "power" was put into the prayers, I have seen nothing more than what could be attributed to the law of averages. Some people will get well, some will not, according to the law of averages.

Confirmation Bias

Another consideration is the tendency for the human mind to want to prove what it already believes to be right. For many people, it really doesn't matter what is true, they want to believe what they already believe and will go to great lengths to keep ahold of their beliefs.

"If one were to attempt to identify a single problematic aspect of human reasoning that deserves attention above all others, the confirmation bias we be among the candidates for consideration. Many have written about this bias, and it appears to be sufficiently strong and pervasive that one is led to wonder whether the bias, by itself, might account for a significant faction of the disputes, altercations, and misunderstandings that occur among individcuals, groups, and nations."1

 

The Power of Prayer

Anything that we do repeatedly will have an affect. If we say or think something over and over again, the repetition builds pathways in our brain in those areas. It doesn't matter whether those thoughts are true or not. The repetition can make it seem true to us. In much the same way, if we prayer repeatedly it will have an affect upon us. This can go in several different directions.
1.) If we pray repeatedly that our eyes will be opened to the needs of others or of a specific person, then that builds an awareness within in our minds to begin looking for the people who are in need.
2.) If we pray repeatedly that God will work in specific ways, the repetition of those prays builds within us thoughts that we can cause things to happen. We don't see all the things that happen contrary to our prayers.

The continued repetition can be extremely beneficial in helping us to become persistent, or to build positive thoughts in our life. Conversely, it can also be very harmful if it makes us believe things that just aren't true.

In prayer, if we think something might be true (whether or not is actually true) the continued repetition can convince us without a doubt that something is true. The continued repetition builds those thoughts and ideas deep down inside of us. So the message is, "Be careful what you pray" because the message will be planted deep inside of you.

Additional Notes: 

There are many challenging situations in this life that really stretch us, that push us to the limit, the  tear at our emotions. Prayer is a practice of controlling our mind and our emotions, of calming us down.

 

20 Jul 2010

Faith Can Move Mountains

Submitted by Stephen Winters

When I was much younger I would read the verse that said, "... Faith can move mountains..." and I thought that if I could just "muster up enough faith" then I could say, "Mountain, go into the sea." Of course, I could never muster up enough faith to make anything happen.

In recent years I've come to understand that concept of "moving mountains" entirely different. I think of one man with a shovel and wheel barrel. He looks at the mountain and says to himself, "I will move that mountain!" He sets out at the base of the mountain and puts his shovel into the dirt and digs out a shovel-ful. He dumps the dirt into the wheel barrel. Then he takes another shovelful and puts it into the wheel barrel. This cycle continues over and over again until the wheel barrel is full. The man then pushes the wheel barrel to the new location and dumps the dirt on the ground. He goes back for another load of dirt, then another and another. On and on it goes, day after day, week after week, month after month, year after year. As the new pile of dirt grows, and as people see the excitement of the man moving the mountain, people come to help. Each of the new people bring shovels and wheel barrels. Soon there are hundreds of people loading up their wheel barrels and moving dirt.

The point of this message is to show faith in one of it's finest forms. Faith combined with hard work and perseverance. Now, let's look at that verse that says, "Faith without works is dead." Here we can see that if that man just sat in his chair trying to "muster up enough faith" to move the mountain, nothing of value would ever have been accomplished.

So, the definition of faith we will use in this situation would be: Intention + having a plan + putting plan into action + perseverance = Faith in Action.

How does this apply to my life and to your life. If we believe God has called us to some task or goal, get up and get busy. Do whatever is set before you without complaint. Grumbling and complaining can destroy even the strongest faith. Instead of complaining "this is too big", start dreaming and planning how to make your dream happen.

 

 

20 Jul 2010

Living A Godly Life

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

When many hear the term "godly life", visions of men or women spend hours each day on their knees in prayer, praying for the lost people in the world. Along with the come thoughts of being faithful about attending church and prayer meetings, reading the bible, witness to the lost.... Is this what it means to be godly?

What does it mean to be godly?

25 Jul 2010

Trials come for a purpose

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

Trials come to either tear you down or to build you up, your choice. If you run from the trial you are slowly torn down and become less capable. Trials often come to teach us lessonsH. If you face the trial head on, keeping a good attitude, resting when you need to, studying out and working through the problem, you become more capable, more knowledgeable and less afraid.
Face your problems with acceptance and a good attitude.Learn to work with life, don't avoid life or fight against it. Face your problems with acceptance and a good attitude.

Trials and tribulations come for a purpose to either teach and train us, to give us direction, or to mature us. "He who endures to the end (of the trial) will be saved (made whole, corrected, or matured). This applies to each and every trial that comes our way. If we run from the trial or fight it, then we don't learn the lessons and don't receive the growth that submitting to and perservering through the trial brings. Then a stronger trial may come our way because we didn't learn the lessons of the earlier trial.

Many of us are weak and immature in many areas. We struggle helplessly, wanting change and freedom, but now knowing how to attain them. We want the quick and easy way out. We continue to cause many of our own problems because of our ignorance, our selfishness, and our immaturity. Trials come intensely over a long period of time to thoroughly burn into us ... and to mature us and teach us...

Trials come to teach, train, and to prepare us for that which lies ahead. Blessings lie on the other side of the trial. The blessings are a fruit of the trials. If we try to avoid the trial, then we miss out on the blessings and fruit of the trial as well.

1 Aug 2010

Our Thoughts Determine Our Path

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

"Take every thought captive to the obedience of Christ." What does that mean? We are to submit every part of our lives to God, down to our very thoughts. Every deed and every action begins in our thoughts. There is no such things as an unintentional evil impulse. It all begins in our thoughts. The thoughts that we think determine the path that we walk. There are no secret thoughts that are hidden from God. He knows our every  thought intention and every desire. Any evil or .... thought that we hold onto and nuture will someday reveal itself in our actions.

1 Aug 2010

knowing

Submitted by Stephen Winters


"Knowing God without knowing our own wretchedness makes for pride. Knowing our own wretchedness without know God makes for despair. Knowing Jesus Christ strickes the balance, because he shows us both God and our own wretchedness." Blaise Pascal

 


13 Aug 2010

We've Been Forgiven

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Glossary: 
Site Keywords: 

Tell about the cell phone

We've already been forgiven. The reason that we still live as captives to sin and keep on sinning is that we don't know that we've been forgiven. In addition, we don't understand or don't realize what forgiveness means. It means that we have been set free from the power of sin. But it also means that we have to walk in that freedom. Every person is different, the path to experiencing that freedom may be different for each person.

14 Aug 2010

Purpose was Life

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

Jesus said, "I came that they (K)may have life, and have it abundantly" John 10:10b (or "My purpose is to give them a rich and satisfying life." New Living Translation) Jesus came to give us a rich satisfying life. He did not come to bring us a new religion. He came to free us from religion. If there is anything to religion, it is to help widows and orphans in there distress. If there is anything to religion, it is only to help us to live the abundant life that Jesus talked about.

30 Aug 2010

Religiosity

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Glossary: 
Site Keywords: 

Religiosity uses religion to excuse poor behavior, or to make excuses to not behave properly. Religiosity also stops growth.

For example, "That's not in the Bible, so I don't have to do it."

"They didn't say it in the "correct Christian words" so I won't accept it.

30 Aug 2010

Questioning Your Faith

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

It's OK to ask genuine and sincere questions. It's very appropriate to question even the existance of God,

 

"So here's what I want you to do in the next 40 days. Remember the phrase that came from Thomas Jefferson. It changed my life. Question with the quote, the full quote is, when it comes to religion, above all things fix reason firmly in her seat and question with boldness even the very existence of God. For if there be a God, he must surely rather honest questioning over blindfolded fear.

That changed my life. Fix reason firmly in her seat. And question with boldness even the very existence of God. Find out what you believe. Don't go to church because you've always gone to church. It's not enough. You must have a personal relationship. You must know that he exists. You must know who you are in relation to him. When times are when times are troubled I'm almost quoting the Beatles here. I'm trying hard not to say Mother Mary comes to me. But when times are troubled, you must know that everything is going to be okay. Because he cares. And you must trust him." Glenn Beck, What does it all mean?


 

10 Oct 2010

The Saving of the Soul

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

What is your soul? I've thought or heard that the soul is that place inside us where the affects of all that we are or do is stored and active. Another way of putting it is that your soul is who you really are, throwing aside all pretense.

Next, let's think about salvation. I once heard a preacher or speaker say something about salvation means to bring to a wholeness or wellness.

Next, when we talk about "saving" your soul. Using the previous two examples, when we talk about salvation, we think of the person we really are, our very innermost being, coming to a wholeness or wellness. That makes so much sense to me. True salvation means that we begin being real and honest, both with ourselves and those around us. This realness is part of the path leading to our becoming truly whole and complete, to be truly "saved."

Much of Christianity today spends way too much time and effort trying to get people into heaven rather than getting heaven into them while they are here on earth. What does "getting heaven into someone" mean. It means helping them to become whole (being real, truthful, honest, living a life of integrity and honor).

Jesus said, "No one can come to me unless the Father who sent me draws him" John 6:44. Take a look at how that should affect "soul winning." If only the Father can draw people to Christ, then why is so much effort given to soul-wining by the Christian community. Only God can truly save souls (bring our innermost selves to a wholeness/wellness).

11 Oct 2010

Memorization

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

Today I was listening to Micheal Savage on the radio. During his show he said that one of his professors in college said something like, "Don't worry about memorization. Just learn to get the information when you need it. And know the stuff that is important"

That immediately hit me. So true! I think about how many people memorize the Bible and how I spend years memorizing the Bible. And for what purpose?

To summarize what Mr. Savage said, "Know the stuff that is important and know where to look up the rest."

Living out what is important is so much more important than memorizing lots of scriptures. What should we live out? "Love the Lord your God with all you mind, soul, and strength, and love your neighbor as yourself." AND "I give you a new command... love your brother..." AND ... ".... if I have not love.... I am only a noisy gong or clanging symbor.

17 Oct 2010

Learning Humility and Thoughtfulness

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

This morning, as my oatmeal mush was cooking in the microwave, went over to get a banana (that I usually cut up and put on top of my mush.) As I came to the counter I saw the bananas. Some were large and a nice clean yellow. Some were smaller and had some small dark spots on the skins. It's so much my nature that I want to take the biggest and best looking. But in recent years I've been trying to teach myself humility, to think of others, and to think of the future.

  This morning, as I stood looking at the bananas, I consiously chose one of the smaller slightly darkened bananas, peeled it, and began cutting it up to put on my mush. As I did this my mind began to wander back to the period of when the Israelites were required to make sacrifices. They were to give the firstborn and/or the best of the crops to the Lord. As I thought about this I began to understand that giving the best to the Lord might of been, among other things, a way to teach humility and thoughtfulness to the children of Israel. It is so much human nature to always want the best for onself. But it the best was to be given to the Lord, then (theoretically at least), it would sort of disarm that self-serving attitude. When we purposefully give the best to the Lord, or to someone else, then we can stop trying to get the best for ourselves.

  As an example, there are times in daily life when I want to get something to eat, there might be one apple left. I notice my impulse is often "I'd better get that so I'll have an apple." I recognize my response as being selfish. And, because I recognize that selfish attitude, I choose to act contrary to that impulse. So cut the apple into smaller pieces and I ask my son or daughter if they want some apple. Often they do. Here comes another choice. The apple pieces  are not all cut the same size. My eyes instantly pick out the largest pieces and my selfish nature tells me "give them the smaller pieces". Since I recognize my selfish thoughts, I purposefully give them the larger pieces and take the smaller ones for myself.

There is a lot of freedom in giving away the best and taking what is left. For one thing, it disarms that selfish tendancy and activates thoughtfulness.

18 Oct 2010

Who are we to Love

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

Our feelings towards others are largely based upon how we think about and how we treat others, and not as much upon how they treat us. Much of our thinking about others is based upon our own misconceptions and prejudices. Our own erroneous thinking causes us to act poorly towards others. This causes them to look upon us as enemies and for them not to trust us.

This is why Jesus said to "Love your enemies and pray for those who persecute you, that you may be sons of your Father in heaven." Matt 5:44-45. Whether it is towards our enemies or our brothers, the standard is love. (1 Cor 13:4-5 ff "Love is patient, love is kind. It does not envy, it does not boast, it is not proud. It is not rude, it is not self-seeking, it is not easily angered, it keeps no record of wrongs.")

Our actions towards others should not be based upon their behavior or about our thoughts or feelings about others. Instead, our thoughts, attitudes, and actions towards others are to be based upon who God is and who was are as his children. We are to love both our brothers (John 13:34) and our enemies (Matt 5:44).


22 Oct 2010

Beliefs are actions

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Glossary: 
Site Keywords: 

Beliefs are your actions that you work towards a goal. Beliefs are not emotions. Beliefs are what you do. Can can feel (have an emotion) that you Can't do something. But if you use your beliefs and continue to work towards your goal, you have a much high changes of accomplishing your goal.

29 Oct 2010

Ongoing Forgiveness

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Glossary: 
Site Keywords: 

Throughout the course  of each day their are countless... that occur that can build resentment and bitterness. The process of forgiveness is monitoring and being constantly aware of our thinking. As each event happens that triggers a pain or ... response, then we consciously let it go. Whenever we feel hurt and want to withdraw, we instead reach out in kindness. With each .... we disarm it by proactively acting contrary to our emotions. We think kind thoughts and proactively do some acts of kindness to those who hurt us. To be .... much of the pain we receive comes from our own minds. Much of the hurt we receive from others is of our own imaginations.

It is so easy to build up tiny resentments which can damage relationships. To disarm the resentment we continually let go of our "rights" to be treated as we imagine. It is a matter of "dying to self" moment by moment of each day.

Forgiving others is not a one-time act, but an ongoing process. It is a way of continually acting with humility, not expecting to be the center of everyone's universe.

 A lot of the pain that we experience is because of our incorrect focus. We think of ourselves and of our "rights" of what others "should" do for us or how they "should" act towards us. Then we are constantly dissappointed or angered because we perceive that others are not meeting our needs.

Where is our attention focused? Is it focused on what I "should" be receiving, or on how I can serve others?


11 Nov 2010

Persevere to the End

Submitted by Stephen Winters

"He who perseveres to the end will be saved." This came to me today, "He who continues to be fully aware and engaged to the very end will be made whole."

I like to play Spider Solitaire on my computer whenever I just have a few minutes. It's kind of a mindless game that usually only takes a few minutes to win. The more I play it, the more I'm able to win more and more games. That's partly because as I play more I"m more aware of how to play better. During the times I've played, I've had a number of games that seemed hopeless. I was in the middle of the game and didn't yet have any sets, and I didn't see any way to proceed. It seemed like I had lost and it is easy to just zone-out (mentally disengage from the game) and give up. But as I've played it more and more I've come to realize that if I stay fully engaged to the very end, I have a very high chance of winning almost every game. By Fully engaged, I mean that I keep my mind fully away and fully on the problem of finding one more move. Sometimes it might mean that I have to back up a couple moves and play the cards differently.

This is much like real life. There have been many times that life seemed overwhelming and I didn't know what to do. The saying comes to me, "Do what is before you (at this moment)". One thing that quickly overwhelms us is when we try to see the big picture and understand what is going on. It just doesn't make sense. Jesus said, "I AM". The Jews wanted to stone him because that is how God calls Himself. But let's take a look at that. "I AM" In the structure of language "I Am" is "Present Tense". God is the god of right now. That brings us back to "Do what is before you (in this moment)". We do what we can in this moment (truthfully, with honor and integrity), and God works out the details.

When we come to the difficult or challenging times in life it is so easy to just want to step back out of the fight and zone out. I believe that God purposefully sends challenging times our way to grow us so that we can handle more and more challenging times. It is as we pursevere (keeping fully awake and fully engaged, acting with integrity and honor) through each challenging time that we become more and more like God's son. It is through these times that God transforms us into His image.

Part of the reason it is so important to keep fully aware and engage all the way through the challenge is there are things that you need to either learn or accomplish before the trial will end. To successfull finish the trial, you must succeed through the trial. The way out is not to escape from the trial. This only makes you have to go through it again. To successfully leave the trial you must learn the lessons of the trial. The lessons can only be learned if you keep fully awake and are fully engaged in working through the tasks of the trial.

14 Nov 2010

Who is the True Child?

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

Who are the true children, those who were born to a parent, or those who are living the life worthy of bringing honor to the parent? If a child has come into a family by being born, and yet treats the parents with scorn and catempt, is that children a true child? In contrast, if a child wasn't born into the family, but was adopted instead. If this child treats the parents with kindness and honor, and if that child lives a live that brings honor to the parents, is this child a true child of the parents?Which of those two children has the true spirit of the parents?

17 Nov 2010

Thoughts about Repentance

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Glossary: 
Site Keywords: 

For much of my life, whenever I heard a preacher preach about "repentance", I always thought of it as something like, a person had to be totally broken, kneeling "humbly" before God, and saying something like, "Oh God, I'm a horrible sinner. I'm not worthy to come to you, but I cry out to you. Change me...." The sinner had to admit his sin and recognize and admit the horribleness of it. (I'm being a little overly dramatic here, but, hopefully, you get the point.) But Jesus and the Bible didn't have that attitude.

(To the woman who as caught in adultery, after her accusers had left,) Jesus said, “Where are your accusers? Didn’t even one of them condemn you?”

 11 “No, Lord,” she said.

   And Jesus said, “Neither do I. Go and sin no more.” (John 8:10-11)

Jesus did not condemn her. He cared about her and wante what was best for her.

 "Therefore, there is now no condemnation for those who are in Christ Jesus, 2 because through Christ Jesus the law of the Spirit who gives life has set you[a] free from the law of sin and death." Romans 8:1-2

In recent years my view of repentance has change markedly. I see repentance as more of a realization, "Oh, I've been doing that incorrectly." and with that a decision to do things differently.

Repentance is not a one time event, but rather it is a continually change in the way one thinks. It's a matter of being open to correction, of being willing to change and improve the way one thinks and acts.

24 Nov 2010

Religion and Friendship

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

Being a true friend is helping another person to discover his own path. "You can't teach a person anything. You can only help him discover what is in himself."

A religious mind will try to make that person like onself.

When Jesus encounted the woman who was caught in adultery, he did not try to "convert" her to a religion. He merely said, "neither do I condemn you. Go and sin and more." In effect, he was telling her to find that part inside her that calls her to the higher way.

15 Jan 2011

Working Premise

Submitted by Stephen Winters

When we begin with a  premise about a subject we distort the outcome. For example, if we believe that the earth is flat, and we "know" that to be true, then everything we discover must fit within that parodym or we won't accept it. In other words, we only accept proof that supports our premise.

For  example, if we begin with a premise that says that Christianity is the one true religion we will only accept evidence that supports our premise. This is true for the other religions as well. If we believed that Buddism, or Atheism was the only true belief, then we would likewise only accept evidence that supports our premise.

For example here is a text box from my son's Science book. 

"Thinking Christianly1 

1. Study everything the Scriptures have to say about the subject, not just a single verse. 

2. Determine whether the Bible speaks directly about the theory. If it does, then you must believe the Bible and you must reject the theory or modify it to conform to what Scripture clearly states

3. If there is disagreement because the Bible does not make a clear statement on the theory, then the presuppositions for each position must be examined. If the theory is based on any presupposition that excludes God as Creator or denies the Bible as true, then one must be cautious about accepting or rejecting the theory, because it is possible to have a workable scientific model based on wrong presuppositions

4. Investigate the possibility that conditions affecting the theory in the past may not be identical to conditions today. To assume conditions were the same gives credence to the uniformitarian view of the universe, which claims that the present is the key to the past. 

5. Research what other Christian scientists say about the apparent contradiction."

 

Notice the underined text (underlined by me) in the box above: in #2 it says that "must believe the Bible and you must reject the theory or modify it to conform to what Scripture clearly states". Here the premise is that the Bible is true and anything that contradicts the Bible is to be rejected. the author if that "Thinking Christianity" text is working with the supposition that the Bible is the infallible inerrant2 Word of God.

In much of today Christian "Faith", a presupposition is asserted and then everything has to fit into faith system. It doesn't matter if something is true or not, what is important is if one believes something to be true. 

 

 Instead of beginning with a presupposition, such as that "The Bible is true" or (or view of) "God is true, we should begin fresh to find out what is true and what is not.. A good beginning point would be to use something like the Scientific Method.3

Here are some Scientific Method Steps4 

Scientific Method Step 1: Make Observations
You may think the hypothesis is the start of the scientific method, but you will have made some observations first, even if they were informal.
Scientific Method Step 2: Propose a Hypothesis
It's easist to test the null or no-difference hypothesis because you can prove it to be wrong. It's practically impossible to prove a hypothesis is correct.
Scientific Method Step 3: Design an Experiment to Test the Hypothesis
Scientific Method Step 4: Test the Hypothesis
Scientific Method Step 5: Accept or Reject the Hypothesis
Scientific Method Step 6: Revise the Hypothesis (Rejected) or Draw Conclusions (Accepted)

These steps are also common 

Scientific Method Step 1: Ask a Question
Scientific Method Step 2: Make Observations and Conduct Background Research
Scientific Method Step 3: Propose a Hypothesis
Scientific Method Step 4: Design an Experiment to Test the Hypothesis
Scientific Method Step 5: Test the Hypothesis
Scientific Method Step 6: Accept or Reject the Hypothesis

A main difference in Christian faith and in the scientific inquiry is that the christians begin with the idea that they are right. In science the quest is to find what is true, but also realized that there is a lot that can't be proven.

 

 My Background

I was raised by parents who called themselves Christians, but had their own set of beliefs. As a result I developed my own set of beliefs about God, the bible, church meetings, etc. Part of my belief system was what seems common in the Christian world today. That belief was "The bible is the inerrant, infallible, Word of God, the final authority in all things relating to faith and practice".

However, when I went through some very long and difficult years my religious beliefs crumbled. I realized that my beliefs weren't based upon truth. Although my faith in God has been greatly strenghthened,  I've had to rethink and evaluate much of what I once thought and believed about the Bible and religion. As I write these pages, my working premise is that various parts of the Bible were written by some godly men. (They wrote as honestly and truly as they were capable of writing. They wrote about what they had seen and learned about history and God's working.) However, the perceptions of the Bible by many today is distorted and has gotten way off track. The Bible has been made into a form of an idol. (Everything is based on the Bible, and it is called the "Word of God".)

Much of what I've been learning over the years is kind of fragmented, and just in my head. I decide write these pages to help me to put together what I've been learning. In other words, I'm mainly writing these pages for myself so that I can better understand all this myself. These web pages are a collection of ideas and beliefs that I've been learning over the years. This section of pages are focused on what I've been learning about the Bible. I'm writing these pages to clarify:

  1. What do I think or believe about the Bible
  2. What is true?

It is my intent to study, research, and write about the Bible:

  1. What is the Bible?
  2. Who actually wrote the various parts of it?
  3. How is it perceived?
  4. What is it's purpose?
  5. How can it be used?
15 Jan 2011

Authorship of the Bible

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

Who wrote the bible, and under what conditions?

Did men write the bible as the "Spirit" told them what to say? Did the "Spirit" actually move the hands of the authors, so that in fact, the men's minds weren't involved in the writing process?

If we are to say that the Bible was actually written by God, let's look at the implications of that belief:

If the books of the Bible were written directly by the hand of God (basically grabbing ahold of the bodies of all these men and making their hands move to produce writings on the writing materials), what are the implications? Among other things it would mean that:

  • The (supposed) authors of the various books of the Bible had nothing of value to share from their lives. Perhaps living a godly life didn't give them anything of value to write about.
  • Men aren't capable of writing anything of true significance.
  • The minds of mens were of no value in the writing process.

If the Ten Commandments were written by the very hands of God, isn't that proof that God can produce writings without using human bodies and hands?

If God can and did wrote the Ten Commandments himself, then why didn't he write the rest of the books of the Bible the same way? Was He incapable of writing on papyrus or other fragile writing materials?

 

 

To say that Moses wrote the first five books of the Bible, that covers a period of XXXX years, is questionable. If we follow the line of reasoning that God gave him a supernatural revelation, or that God personally told him what to write, or that God, through the Spirit, took control over his Body and personally wrote XXXX, we then have to ask some Questions. Why did God not do that with the rest of the books of the Bible. But then you might say that God did write the rest of the books. If that is so, then why did God stop writing?
As I understanding it, the Pentatuch contains several writing styles, meaning that it shows to be the writings of several people.
It would seem that if God were indeed the writer of the Bible, then the stories of the Bible would progress sequentially in order, without all the jumping around, duplication of events, etc.

 

 

 

I was raised by parents who called themselves Christians, but had their own set of beliefs. As a result I developed my own set of beliefs about God, the bible, church meetings, etc. Part of my belief system was what seems common in the Christian world today. That belief was "The bible is the inerrant, infallible, Word of God, the final authority in all things relating to faith and practice".

However, when I went through some very long and difficult years my religious beliefs crumbled. I realized that my beliefs weren't based upon truth. Although my faith in God has been greatly strenghthened,  I've had to rethink and evaluate much of what I once thought and believed about the Bible and religion. As I write these pages, my working premise is that various parts of the Bible were written by some godly men. (They wrote as honestly and truly as they were capable of writing. They wrote about what they had seen and learned about history and God's working.) However, the perceptions of the Bible by many today is distorted and has gotten way off track. The Bible has been made into a form of an idol. (Everything is based on the Bible, and it is called the "Word of God".)

Much of what I've been learning over the years is kind of fragmented, and just in my head. I decide write these pages to help me to put together what I've been learning. In other words, I'm mainly writing these pages for myself so that I can better understand all this myself. These web pages are a collection of ideas and beliefs that I've been learning over the years. This section of pages are focused on what I've been learning about the Bible. I'm writing these pages to clarify:

  1. What do I think or believe about the Bible
  2. What is true?

It is my intent to study, research, and write about the Bible:

  1. What is the Bible?
  2. Who actually wrote the various parts of it?
  3. How is it perceived?
  4. What is it's purpose?
  5. How can it be used?
15 Jan 2011

Belief in the Bible

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

I've learned a few things. Just because someone believes in something does not make it true. Just because someone believes INTENSELY in something does not make it true. Someone's belief in something has nothing to do with whether or not something is true. Something is true because it is true, and for no other reason.

My Belief:

My Faith is in God and in his working in my life and in the lives of others. He has demonstrated his love and his care for me through many trials. He showed Himself to be real to me. My faith is not in the Bible or in any other book. I believe that godly men wrote much of the Bible. But, like the writers of  any book they were human and were not perfect. What they wrote wasn't perfect, but it has great value to many people.

Written by Godly Men

The bible was written by the minds and hands of godly men.

  • "Many have undertaken to draw up an account of the things that have been fulfilled among us, just as they were handed down to us by those who from the first were eyewitnesses and servants of the word. Therefore, since I myself have carefully investigated everything from the beginning, it seemed good also to me to write an orderly account for you, most excellent Theophilus, so that you may know the certainty of the things you have been taught." Luke 1:1-4   [Luke very clearly said that he had personally investigated the facts (the implication is that he used his own mind) and the he had written an order account. He said nothing about the he was writing for God or that God was writing through him. Luke was doing the writing on his own account.]
  • "I, Paul, am writing this with my own hand....." Philemon 1:19 [Paul very clearly said that he wrote letter to Philemon. He said nothing about God writing it through him. It was Paul's personal letter to Philemon.]
  • "I, Paul, write this greeting in my own hand. Remember my chains. Grace be with you." Colossians 4:16
  • "Bear in mind that our Lord's patience means salvation, just as our dear brother Paul also wrote you with the wisdom that God gave him. He writes the same way in all his letters, speaking in them of these matters. His letters contain some things that are hard to understand, which ignorant and unstable people distort, as they do the other Scriptures, to their own destruction." 2 Peter 3:15-16
  • "I write these things to you who believe in the name of the Son of God so that you may know that you have eternal life." 1 John 5:13
  • "I have much to write to you, but I do not want to use paper and ink. Instead, I hope to visit you and talk with you face to face, so that our joy may be complete." 2 John 1:12
  • "I have much to write you, but I do not want to do so with pen and ink." 3 John 1:3

Paul would be appalled if he saw that his letters were taken to be the "Holy Word of God". He did not see himself as someone who would be viewed as equal to God.

"But when the apostles Barnabas and Paul heard of this, they tore their clothes and rushed out into the crowd, shouting:  “Friends, why are you doing this? We too are only human, like you. We are bringing you good news, telling you to turn from these worthless things to the living God, who made the heavens and the earth and the sea and everything in them." Acts 14:14-15

 

Christ came to this earth to show us how to live. It's the life that we are to live that is important, not the words that describe.

God cares deeply about all of us on this early, so much so that he

The Word of God is very personal and very specific to each person and each situation.

We don't hold onto our beliefs; that doesn't give our beliefs a changes to grow and evolve. Rather, we hold onto those things that are true. Our beliefs will follow as we grow and mature into that which God has for us.

 

Paul considered his writings as letters

  • "After this letter has been read to you, see that it is also read in the church of the Laodiceans and that you in turn read the letter from Laodicea." Colossians 4:

Peter also considered Paul's writings as letters, 2 Peter 3:15-16

 

God's principles and concepts that are lived our are more important than how the words are expressed. Immature people, who have little or no true understanding, will focus on making sure that the words are said correctly. Mature(ing) Christians will understand and put into practice the principles and concepts of godly living.

The only time the phrase "word of God" is used is when God sent a message..

It is true that God is in all things. When the men wrote the documents that were later put into the Bible, these men wrote the things that they had learned from God through their own life experiences. They did not learn these things from just reading "Scriptures", but from God teaching them through each situation in their lifes. "That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked at and our hands have touched—this we proclaim concerning the Word of life. The life appeared; we have seen it and testify to it, and we proclaim to you the eternal life, which was with the Father and has appeared to us. We proclaim to you what we have seen and heard, so that you also may have fellowship with us. And our fellowship is with the Father and with his Son, Jesus Christ. We write this to make our joy complete." 1 John 1:-4

Just because some men got together and put all these writings into a single volume does not make it into anything more than they were initially. After all, the name Bible simple means "book". To be practical, it is easier to read and refer to all these writings in a simple form of a book as they currently are. However, they are still the same documents as they were at the beginning.

Writings of godly men are unquestioningly valuable to other believers and all people trying to live godly lives.

You might ask, what difference does it make if we call the writings of the bible as the "Word of God". It makes a lot of difference.

  1. We are not being true to the intent of the original authors to distort their purpose and meaning.

Too many people hold onto their beliefs about the truth rather than holding onto the truth itself. John had it right when he said, " That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked at and our hands have touched—this we proclaim concerning the Word of life. The life appeared; we have seen it and testify to it, and we proclaim to you the eternal life, which was with the Father and has appeared to us. We proclaim to you what we have seen and heard, so that you also may have fellowship with us." 1 John 1:1-3a

Church

Look at the wide range of "Christian Churches" that claim to believe the Bible (Bible-preaching, Bible believing). And yet, why do they fight and quarrel about so many different things. Why are there some many different denominations, with all the many split-offs.

15 Jan 2011
Site Keywords: 

(If we want to see all the articles about the Bible on one page, click here.

Many religious leaders and other people claim that the Bible is the Inerrant Infallible Authoritative Word of God. Many of those people also claim that the Bible itself claims to be the word of God. Let's look at what one of those authors wrote:

"One of the objections raised by critics of biblical inspiration is that the Bible is not the word of God but that it contains the word of God.  Is this accurate?  No.  First of all, this doesn't fit what the Bible says about itself.  The collection of 66 books that the Christian Church recognized as being inspired speaks as the very words of God in many places.

"Thus says the Lord" occurs over 400 times in the Old Testament.
"God said" occurs 42 times in the Old Testament and four times in the New Testament.
"God spoke" occurs 9 times in the Old Testament and 3 times in the New Testament.
"The Spirit of the Lord spoke" through people in 2 Sam. 23:2; 1 Kings 22:24; 2 Chron. 20:14."1

The inference here is that just because a book says "Thus says the Lord" OR "God said" in it's content, then that proves that all the text before and after "what God said" was also spoken by God. Does this even make sense?

It says that God spoke.... or God said. Now to whom did he speak each time. It doesn't say that God "wrote" anything. But rather, God "spoke" to specific people for specific purposes. In fact, was anything said about putting "what God said" in a book?

"In the past God spoke to our ancestors through the prophets at many times and in various ways, but in these last days he has spoken to us by his Son, whom he appointed heir of all things, and through whom also he made the universe. The Son is the radiance of God’s glory and the exact representation of his being, sustaining all things by his powerful word." Hebrews 1:1-3

 

Making a claim doesn't make the claim true. Just because a writing has some words that are claimed to be from God, does that mean that the entire writing has written by God? No, of course not. The Bible makes no claims about itself because it is not an entity in and of itself. The Bible is a collection of the writings of various authors spanning perhaps a couple thousand years. When the claims were supposed to have been made, there was no such thing as the Bible.

Let's look at a hypathetical example. Let say that, as a college student, you write a letter home to your mom who wants you to come home for the holidays. In your letter to her, as you explain why you can't, you quote your professor word for word. You write that Professor Smith said, "You failed that test, which makes up 1/2 of your grade for the course. I'm going to give you another chance, I will retest you right after the holidays. If you wish to pass the test, and thereby past this course, you will need to stay at college and study hard for the test." In your letter you go on to say how much you love your mom and how much you will miss her. You also write a lot of other information in the letter.

I ask you, who wrote that letter? You. Whose letter is it? Yours. Just because you would have quoted your professor doesn't mean that the Professor wrote your letter. It doesn't matter if you quoted the professor once or a thousand times, it is your letter. You wrote the letter. In the same way, if the writers who wrote the different documents of the Old or New Testament said that "God said" or  "God spoke" or "Thus says the Lord" doesn't mean that God wrote those entire letters. The human authors wrote each of those documents by their own hand. Within the context of their letters they quoted what they thought God had said.

The Bible is not an authority or an identity in itself. The Bible cannot speak itself. It can make no claims regarding itself. It is merely a collection of writings of various authors. We have to look at what each writer said in context.

Often times an whole bunch of Bible verses are given at one time to "prove" that the Bible is the "Word of God". Well, let's take a look at the common verses that are use to make that claim.

In reality, is there any such thing as the Bible, or the Old Testament or the New Testatment? Each of those is really just a collection of writings of various prophets and other authors. If you look carefully through each of the books of the Bible, or Old Testament, or New Testament, you will notice something. None of any of the writers had any idea that someday their writings would be part of something call the Bible, The Word of God, The Old Testament or the New Testament. It was only many centuries after they were written that MEN put them together into a book form.

 

They say that they need to have the Bible to have a guideline, a word from God, a standard, to know what is true and what is not.
If that is true, then what about all the people throughout history who never had a Bible. For well over XX years there were no Bibles in the hands of the common people. All throughout history how did people know what was true? How did God speak to people through all of this time...
To say that the Bible is needed as the Word of God so that we know what is truth, does not make it into the Word of God and saying that doesn't make it true.
Rom 1

Old Testament

 

New Testament

Much of the New Testament was written in Greek. Greek was not a "Christian" language, but was just the common language of the people. To find out the true definition of Greek words we should not go to a "Theological" or "Biblical Greek Dictionary". Instead we should go to a common language Greek Dictionary.

Biblical scholars are often promoting the study of (Biblical) Greek, as if that it he best way to understand "the book that God wrote". Consequently, in Christianity today you would think of Greek as a "Biblical" or religious language. In reality, Greek was just a common language of the day. It was not a religious language. (See "Biblical Greek".) Paul and the other writers used common Greek words. They did not make up words to write their letters, otherwise no one would have understood them.

Here is one of the verses that religious people have used to "prove" that the Bible is the Word of God. Let's examine it more closely.

Scripture

2 Timothy 3:16

" All Scripture is God-breathed and is useful for teaching, rebuking, correcting and training in righteousness.........."

Let's look at the word "scripture" that is used in the New Testament. Let's see how a common Greek dictionary defines it:

According to http://en.wiktionary.org the Definition of the Greek word for Scripture

Etymology: From γράφω.
Noun: γραφή (genitive ?) ?, (graphē)
   1. drawing
   2. painting
   3. writing, a writing
   4. description

Greek: Noun
γραφή (grafí) f.
   1. alphabetism
   2. writing (written letters or symbols that express some meaning)
   3. script (written characters)
   4. hand (style of penmanship), handwriting

In other words, the word "scripture" means "the act, process, or the product of writing". There is no "spiritual" meaning to the word itself. It was just a common word to describe either the act of writing or a document (of any type).

Prophets

Now, let us look at the concept of "prophets". Is that a specially appointed office designated by God himself?

2 Peter 1:21

"For prophecy never had its origin in the will of man, but men spoke from God as they were carried along by the Holy Spirit." (NIV)

Definition of the word: "proph·et  (prft)
n.
1. A person who speaks by divine inspiration or as the interpreter through whom the will of a god is expressed.
2. A person gifted with profound moral insight and exceptional powers of expression.
3. A predictor; a soothsayer.
4. The chief spokesperson of a movement or cause."

Again, starting with the word "prophet", let's put aside the the thought of "Biblical Greek?" and the "religious" definition and look towards a more common down-to-earth definition. So, let's examine #2 above, and possibly #4. Let's also look at the meaning of Holy Spirit, as decribed here,  meaning "pure and blameless mental disposition". So, the meaning of the prophet goes very well with definition #2 "A person gifted with profound moral insight and exceptional powers of expression".

 

 

 

15 Jan 2011

Demystifying the Word(s)

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

I would suppose that the documents of the Bible (see footnote below) were originally written as very practical everyday letters and documents to help others live a responsible and fruitful life. However, over nearly two thousands years of retranslations and adding religious meanins to the original Greek and Hebrew words, the meaning of the writings can be altered considerably. But, once we remove the layers of layers of built up religiosity from the defintions of the words in the Buble, then we can begin to understand the original intent of the authors.

Let's start with a very basic but foundational concept. In the period of time that Christ was on the earth (and before this time), very few people could write. (see history of writing_) So writing was more in awe. Scripture was a term for writing in general, and for generic written documents.

(note to myself: look up the history and usage of writing in general. Also look more into the word "scripture")

The books1 2 in the Bible were originally written as individual documents, letters, etc. At the time they were written there is no indication that any of the authors intended their writings to become part of a "holy" book. The authors wrote each document for a specific purpose, some of which we know and some that we don't know.

The documents of the bible are very practical and they have the ring of truth.

Religious people have taken the term "scripture" and made it into a "spiritual" term. But is there really an indication that at the time of this word's usage that it was considered anything other than the act or ... of plain writing?

The word Bible originally meant "book", as in it contained scriptures (documents).

Truthful words are helpful whether or not they are said to be "inspired by the Spirit". But, to go a step further than that, since God is the very embodiment of the truth, all truthful words are "inspired by the Spirit".

Definitions of the words.

As I look through a Greek or Hebrew dictionary of "Bible" words, one thing I notice is sthere is of then the "Religious" definition of the words and then there is a natural or plain definition. It's almost as though there are two primary definitions of the same word. I often wonder if the religious definition was put there to support people's religious beliefs. Then the natural definiton seems more like the real definition that was actually used in the time period that was written about. It seems to me that if we would just strip away all the religious definitions of the words then we would have a closer understanding of what the original authors really meant.

[note to myself: look up "revealed truth" as used in religion."]

  • 1. Bible:

    Look up Bible at Dictionary.com early 14c., from Anglo-L. biblia, from M.L./L.L. biblia (neuter plural interpreted as fem. singular), in phrase biblia sacra "holy books," a translation of Gk. ta biblia to hagia "the holy books," from Gk. biblion "paper, scroll," the ordinary word for "book," originally a dim. of byblos "Egyptian papyrus," possibly so called from Byblos (modern Jebeil, Lebanon), the name of the Phoenician port from which Egyptian papyrus was exported to Greece (cf. parchment). Or the place name might be from the Gk. word, which would then probably be of Egyptian origin. The Christian scripture was refered to in Gk. as Ta Biblia as early as c.223. Bible replaced O.E. biblioðece (see bibliothek) as the ordinary word for "the Scriptures." Figurative sense of "any authoritative book" is from 1804. http://www.etymonline.com/index.php?term=Bible

  • 2. Main Entry: bi·ble

    Pronunciation: \ˈbī-bəl\ Function: noun Etymology: Middle English, from Old French, from Medieval Latin biblia, from Greek, plural of biblion book, diminutive of byblos papyrus, book, from Byblos, ancient Phoenician city from which papyrus was exported Date: 14th century

    • 1 capitalized a : the sacred scriptures of Christians comprising the Old Testament and the New Testament b : the sacred scriptures of some other religion (as Judaism)
    • 2 obsolete : book
    • 3 capitalized : a copy or an edition of the Bible
    • 4 : a publication that is preeminent especially in authoritativeness or wide readership

    http://www.merriam-webster.com/netdict/bible

15 Jan 2011

Effects of One's Belief System

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

Just because we belief somthing doesn't mean that it is true. Just because we believe something very strongly doesn't make it true. The strength of our belief has no bearing upon whether or not the object of our faith is true.

2Cor 13:5 "Make a test of yourselves, if you are in the faith; make certain of yourselves. Or are you not conscious in yourselves that Jesus Christ is in you, if you are truly Christ's?" We are not to just assume that something is true just because we believe it. Take a look at all the followers of the various religous beliefs. Do all those people believe that they are right or wrong?

What difference does it make what someone believes about the Bible? It makes a lot of difference because our beliefs how we act and thing about ourselves and others. As an example, here are some things that I've noticed or experienced from religious people who are "Bible centered". (I am well familiar with this because I was raised in this belief system.)

  1. Immature Attitudes and Behaviors
    1. Outbursts of Anger: Some Christians get very angry if you say something they believe differently about. As an example: when I said something that the leader of the men's group believed differently about, one of the leaders angrily blew up and tried to set me straight.
    2. Religious Pride: They think that (their brand of) Christianity is the only religion that is right.
    3. Closemindedness: They will only talk with you about religion if you agree with them. If you talk about thigs that they don't agree with, then they won't even listen and will try to "correct" what you said.
    4. "Concerned About Your Salvation": The subtle implecation here is that "I'm right, you're wrong. If you believe differently that what I do, your salvation is in jeapordy."
    5. Scare Tactics:
      1. Going to hell: The thought his is that if you disagree or believe differently about something, then you will go to hell.
  2. Lack of Critical Thinking: Readers often don't critically evaluate the text that they are reading
    1. They are focused on the words rather than what the words mean
    2. They don't try to understand the deeper meanings and concepts of what the words mean.
  3. Bible Centered: The Bible becomes the centerpiece of which all ..... Quite often it seems like Christians don't know how to get together without doing a Bible study. Since everything is focused on the Bible, there is no ..... of individual thought.
    1. The emphasis is often put on "memorizing scripture" with a thought that if someone memorizes scripture, then that will somehow change a person's life.
    2. Children who know more Bible verses are rated and praised higher than those who don't know any or very many.
  4. Exclusionary: Even if someone lives a life of integrity and honor, but doesn't accept the Bible as the final authority, that person is excluded.
  5. Religious Words overvalued: What a person says is valued more highly than how one lives his or her life. People who use a lot of religious words are thought to be "very spiritual".
  6. Source Discrimination: This is a really big Fallacity that I see running major big time in Christianity: If an idea comes from another religion, or from some non-christian source, the idea is seen as bad. However, if a "Christian" source has the same idea, then it is seen as "spiritual" and thereby acceptable. The problem here is that Christians learn to accept or reject an idea base upon the source, rather than upon the quality and relavance of an idea.
  7. Age of Accountability
    1.  "The concept of the "age of accountability" is that children are not held accountable by God for their sins until they reach a certain age, and that if a child dies before reaching the "age of accountability,' that child will, by the grace and mercy of God, be granted entrance into Heaven."1  2
    2. Children of Heathen saved by death. The thinking error that can often follow the age of accountability thinking is, "If all unbelievers (i.e. Aethiest, Muslims, Hindus, etc.) will go to hell when they die, what about their babies and young children? Surely they wouldn't go to hell if they died before the age of accountability?" Then the haneous thoughts that follow, "If those unbelievers will go to hell after the reach the age of accountability, wouldn't it be better if they died as babies3 or young children so that they can go to heaven?" 
15 Jan 2011

Evaluating the Bible

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

Any thinking person will evaluate what he or she is reading. While reading it is normal to ask questions about the content of what is being read.

  • Who is the author?
  • Does the author have first-hand information about what he or she has written?
  • If the author doesn't have first hand information, did he or she thoroughly research the subject?
  • Does the author have any prejudice or biases that distort what was written?
  • Is what was written true? How much of it is true and to what degree?
  • Has the author proven himself or herself true in othe things that they have written?
  • Does the author write in a well reasoned and credible manor, or does he or she make outrageous claims?

 

I have been told by well meaning people that I could loose my salvation if I don't believe that every part of the Bible was written by God's Holy Spirit. Is this true? Upon what basis is this claim made?

Any thinking person should evaluate the writings in the Bible to see if the are true.

 

Inerrancy of the Bible?

It has been emphatically stated by numerous Christian leaders that the Bible is without error..... Is this true? The inferance seems to be that if there were to be found any errors in the Bible, then it would be found to be false. But this conclusion in itself is erroneous. This leads to many errors

 

Why are religious people afraid to examine the validity of the bible itself? If people claim

Many people stake their lives and salvation on a book they haven't critically examined.

 

Many people claim that the bible was inerrant in it's original....

However, no original copy of any part of the bible exists today. All we have are copies of.... So, no one who is alive today has ever seen or examined those originals. In addition, none of the authors of the books of the bible ever claimed that their writings were free from errors.

But, even if those original documents were written by divine inspiration and were totally errorless, what about the copies and the translation that are around today. Are they inerrant? Do the modern translators have proofreaders to check for errors? (I'm being rediculous here now) If God is in the business of making sure all of his writings are perfect and error-free, then what would be the need for proof readers? After all, if God is in charge, wouldn't the translators just automatically make perfect copies the first time.

If god was watching over the original documents to make them inerrant the first time through, then God could and would protect the following copies from error (in the same way that he is said to have guided the writing of the first documents.) Has that happened without fail?

  • Are all the copies error free?
  • Are all the translations error free?
  • Why are there so many translations?

With all the modern word processore (and their built-in spell checkers), typesetters, and other computerized equipment of today, there are still many  documents that have errors. Therefore these documents need to be proofread.

To say that Paul's pen never slipped, that he never made an error in his writing, is ludecrous.

 

Here's a problem. If one says that the Bible is the Word of God, that was written by the Holy Spirit, then you have to claim that "there are no mistakes in the Bible". When mistakes are found, then you have to say that they are really not mistakes OR

God himself will be our teacher.

15 Jan 2011

History of the Bible

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

 

 

When we look at historical events we need to realize

  1. There are the events that actually happened. There is a lot more happening, and a lot more people being affected by what happens, than anyone can ever know.
  2. Each person who ...... the event interprets it within the framework of his own past experiences, biases, prejudices,  and his ability to understand and express what he knows or has learned.
  3. Written documents (of history, prophecy, poetry, psalms) etc. don't just get automatically written. They are written by educated people who have learned how to read, write, and to adequately express themselves.
  4. There are the perceptions of what happened of the people who actually lived through the events. They generally saw and interpreted the events by how those events affected them. They were also limited in their awareness and understanding by what they saw, heard, and experienced.
  5. There are the perceptions of what happened of
  6. Each person cherry-picks the bits of the event that happened that tends to (prove their case?).
  7. A true historian will thoroughly investigate, research, to find out what actually happened. He will also truthfully and accurately record events to the best of his ability and understanding. He will be truthful, honest, and ... in his writing out the record. Even so, he will only see what he sees from his limited perspectives.

How can we know if a written document is truthful and acurate?

  1. The document can be verified by what is known elsewhere. We probably won't be able to very every word and sentence in the document, but we should be able to verify bits and pieces of it.
  2. Our ability to recognize and understand whether or not something is true depends greatly on our awareness, education, knowledge ....
  3. Throughout history, when very few people could read, they depended upon those who could read.
15 Jan 2011

Is the Bible True?

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

Is the Bible true? Can we trust the Bible? When someone asks these type of questions, we need to answer with truth. It doesn't give the bible any more credibility when we speak falseness about it. The Bible will stand or fall on its own. When questioned about the validity of the bible we need to give credible answers that have meaning. Just replying that "the Bible is the Word of God, so of course it's true" doesn't prove the credibility of the Bible. Instead, we need to give truthful and meaningful answers. For example, what are the concrete specific things that we know about the Bible the show that it is reliable?

Like any other book or writing, the Bible is true or false depending upon whether it contains truth or falsehood. Having a certain belief about the Bible does not make it true or false. Like any book, the Bible has to be judged and accessed by the character and truthfulness of the authors of the various components.

Many of the things written in the Bible we can't prove one way or the other. Other parts we can find out about.

Another way we can judge the trustworthiness of the authors of the bible is looking at the manner and .... of how they wrote.

Providing Proof

In any court trial (such as a person who claims to be the rightful heir of a large estate, etc.), the testimony of the claimant himself is not enough to prove his claim. There must be other reliable witnesses, documents, etc. to colaborate his testimony. To prove that the Bible is true we can't use the Bible (by itself) to prove that it is reliable. That would be like ONLY having the defendent's testimony as the only proof needed to claim his estate.

As I write this, I'm reminded that the Bible is a collection of the writings of fourty different authors of XXX number of years.

Follow the Logic

If something has mistakes in it, that doesn't make it untrue or worthless. We homeschool our children using homeschool text books. Sometimes we find typos in the text book. For example, in the Saxon mathbooks we have found several wrong answers in the teacher's manual. We just recognize that there is a typo and go ahead. We still value the lesson book. Having a mistake in the answers is no problem, as long as we recognize it as an error. But, if we thought of the teacher's book as Inerrant and infallible, then we'd have to see the incorrect answer as correct. That would cau Ese other problems.

Were the Authors Right about Everything?

The authors were human just like the rest of us. They were not perfect, they could make error judgements just like any other human. Even the most godly men make mistakes, even when they write things out. The difference is that when the realize they have made a mistake, they correct themselves.

The Maturing Process

In the life we grow and mature. The things that we think we know when we are younger, when we grow and mature we see how little we knew when we were younger. Paul the apostle was no different. When he was younger he said, "I am not the least among the Apostles." That was a prideful statement made by an immature man, and shows that not everything he wrote was perfect in faith and practice. Much later in life, after he had matured more, he said, "I am the least...." This showed how he had grown and matured over the years.

Like any of us, the apostles and prophets all had to grow and mature over the years. The advice they gave earlier in life was not as good as what they gave while later in life. If we look closely, we can see evidence of some of the apostles and others actingly immaturely and had to be corrected. i.e. look at how Peter ate with the Gentiles until the Jews came, then he drew back. Paul corrected him for his hypocracy. In another instance take a look at how Paul and ... got into a sharp disagreent about John Mark rejoining them after Mark had disserted them earlier. The argument was so strong that they split up. This was an immature behavior.

When we begin to realize that the apostles were human, and had human frailties like the rest of us, we begin to see how improperly they acted at times.

Does that mean that what they wrote was worthless. Of course not!

15 Jan 2011

Labeling

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

I've noticed how quick some Christians are to give negative labels to people or ideas that they disagree with. For example, one common negative label is to call some beliefs "New Age". Once the Christians give the idea a label, then they can just quick disregard the idea or belief. In many ways giving something a negative label is a very prideful thing to do. It implies, "I am right" and "You are wrong."

In a way this is kind of humorous. When Jesus was here on earth, it seems that the main people he have labels to were the religious leaders.

15 Jan 2011

Notes

Submitted by Stephen Winters

Perhaps make out a multi-part questionaire, survey, or test, or use CCK (as I did in the homeschool writing website) Say in the questionaire that there are no wrong answer. This is about you, and helping you discover what you think and believe. We would suggest that you not ask anyone else about this. (It's OK to show the questionaire to others to get advice about the questions, but in giving the answers you should think about what you yourself think and believe. The answers shouldn't be about what others have told you, or what you heard somewhere. Again, this is about you and your ideas and beliefs.

 

If a person has held firmly to his same beliefs all his life, then he is probably an immature literal thinker and has never let himself grow.

 

I still have to study this out, but I seem to remember that "we" are supposed to be the "Living" word of God. I'm not sure if I'm remembering it correctly, so will have to look at it more.

15 Jan 2011

Scriptures

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

What does the Greek word for scripture really mean?

In Christianity there is much said about the "Scriptures". But what did the Apostles and other really mean with they wrote in their original languages? Let's look at what a Greek dictionary says about the word:

G1121 (Mickelson's Enhanced Strong's Greek and Hebrew Dictionaries)
G1121 γράμμα gramma (gram'-mah) n.
1. a writing, i.e. a letter, note, epistle, book, etc.
2. (plural) learning
[from G1125]
KJV: bill, learning, letter, scripture, writing, written
Root(s): G1125
[?]

I'm no expert and I'm not a Greek scholar, but some things seem evident to me. During a time when very few people could read or write, those who could (including the apostles and prophets) valued greatly the ability to read and write. They knew how important it was to keep a written record and note about what someone wanted to remember or to learn. It is much easier to remember something accurately if you keep a written record and refer to it as needed.

Take a look at the above defined Greek word "G1121 γράμμα gramma (gram'-mah) n.", which has been translated in the Bible as "Scripture." Gramma looks strikingly similar to our English word "grammar".

It really seems to me that when authors of the biblical (book) content talked about scriptures, they meant "the act of writing" or "the product of writing". Plain and simple,there was no religious meaning to it. They knew the importance of learning and of the written document.

When we have a corrected view of the word "γράμμα gramma" means, then written documents take on a whole new meaning. We begin to realize the great value of the process of writing and of the written documents. We understand that God has spoken to many people through many writings, and that he will continue to speak through current and future writings.

Before we leave this subject, let us understand that God is not limited to speaking through written texts. He speaks to us in many other ways as well.

From Ray Geide, a Bible translator's explanation of this, go Here: Breakthrough Version about Scripture.

15 Jan 2011

Study it Out

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

We have some excellant examples of intelligant thinking people....

Luke 1:1 "Many have undertaken to draw up an account of the things that have been fulfilled among us, just as they were handed down to us by those who from the first were eyewitnesses and servants of the word. 3Therefore, since I myself have carefully investigated everything from the beginning, it seemed good also to me to write an orderly account for you, most excellent Theophilus, 4so that you may know the certainty of the things you have been taught.

The Bereans: Acts 17:11 "11Now the Bereans were of more noble character than the Thessalonians, for they received the message with great eagerness and examined the Scriptures every day to see if what Paul said was true."

 

These are excellant examples of people wanting to know something was true and studying it out.

Any reasonable person should ask these questions, and more ...

  • Is the Bible true?
  • Is every part of the Bible true?
  • To what degree is it true?
  • What is important, the words or the concepts?
  • Is the Bible inspired?
  • What is meant by the Word of God?

People of true faith should not believe something just because they have been told that it is true.

15 Jan 2011

The Law and the Prophets

Submitted by Stephen Winters

"Teacher, which is the greatest commandment in the Law?" Jesus replied: " 'Love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind.'This is the first and greatest commandment. And the second is like it: 'Love your neighbor as yourself.'All the Law and the Prophets hang on these two commandments."

It's not important that we memorize a whole mountain of Bible verses. More important is living by the message of these and similar verses.

15 Jan 2011

Why

Submitted by Stephen Winters

 

Why am I spending so much thought and so much energy on debunking the Bible misconceptions?

Because the focus of many Christians is on the wrong ...... Our main focus should be on...

We need to think beyond just studying or memorizing the words on the page

We also need to realize that God is all around us, and he has much to teach us through each interaction or situation in our life. God can give his word to us through our families, friends, employers, co-workers, etc.

One main reason that I'm writing this information about the Bible and the Word of God is to study out what is true and right

Another reason is that there is a common belief around that says, "If you don't believe that the Bible is the Word of God, you are going to hell. I'm also writing this out as an answer to this.

I'm not trying to convince anyone else of these ideas, but am only studying and writing out what I've been thinking for the last few years.

15 Jan 2011

Word of God - Bible?

Submitted by Stephen Winters

What the word of God is....

What the word of God is not....

It is simplistic to say that any one book (i.e. the Bible, or any other religious book) is THE Word of God. If there is a God, and if he spoke to prophets and others, who wrote it, is it rational to believe that God quit speaking once some words were written down and bound into a book? It is more rational to believe that if God spoke over a long period of time to people in the past that he also continues to speak.

It doesn't matter whether we think the Bible is the Word of God or not. The bible is whatever it is no matter what we think about it. What we think or believe about the bible does not change what it is.

"The Word of God is living and active, sharper than any two-edged sword...." This says that when God message comes to us, it hits us where we are, down to the deepest reaches of our souls.

Bible, Only Way to God?

It has been said that the Bible is our (only) way to know and come to a personal relationship with God. When Christians are asked "What about those who have never had access to or heard the words of the Bible?" They answer that the heavens and the creation are a clear evidence of God, therefore the unbelievers will be judged because God had made himself plain to them through the creation. Therefore He will judge them based upon God revealing himself through creation and then rejecting God's proof.

This is a contradiction. If the Bible is the only way that we can come to God, then God can't judge those who have never had access to the Bible. Conversely, if God can judge people because they have rejected his proof displayed in creation, then that shows that people can come to God without reading the Bible.

In addition, if people can't come to God without the Bible, then all the people throughout the ages who didn't have access to, and never heard of, the Bible, those people are going to hell. In this case, God is an unjust tyrant who condemns people to hell with no way to escape it. But if God reveals himself through his creation and people will be judged by that, then that proves the Bible is not (the only) the way to God. It shows the God can bring people to himself through whatever means is appropriate to each person.

People who haven't heard

What happens to people who haven't heard the gospel or the bible.

If God has made provision to judge those who haven't heard by something else, then that shows that there are other ways to come to God besides the gospel.

The Word to Us

The word means a message for each of us individually and/or corporately. The Word is any messages, whether it be written, spoken, a thought, picture, landscape, location, etc. that gives me messages of help, hope, correction, insight, etc. God speaks to us through many vehicles. But the core of his message is  (always the same?)

Contains the Word of God

It is obvious that there are a number of places throughout the documents of the bible that say that the "word of the Lord" OR "the word of God" came to this individual or to that person. But what the text says it is clear that the word of God came to that person. However, just because a document or letter "contains" a message that is the word of God does NOT mean that the document itself is "the word of God". If that would be true, then ANY letter, document or book that contains any those word of God messages would have to be considered the Word of God. For example, if I wrote a letter contained any of those verses , then my whole letter would be a Word of God.

Implecations

The Bible either has errors or it doesn't have any errors. What are the implecations of either way?

If the Bible is indeed the Word of God, what would the implecations be? Would it be free from errors? If the Bible has errors, would that mean that it is not the Word of God?

If someone claims that the Bible is inerrant, does it mean that:

  1. They have exhaustively researched and studied it out themselves and they know for certain that it is error free.
  2. Are they relying upon the claims that they have heard others make "inerrant.... Word of God"

If someone believes that the bible is error free, then:

  1. The Bible is truly error free.
  2. The bible has errors, but they are relying upon the word of others about it being error free.
  3. If the Bible has errors and they don't know it, then some possibilities are:
    1. They haven't studied it out for themselves.
    2. They are blind to the errors
  4. If the Bible has errors and they do know it, then some possibilities are:
    1. They are lying to cover up the errors.

Making A Claim of Inerrancy is Huge!

Claiming the any book is totally perfect and completely free from error is a huge statement of great magnitude. To make a statement like this there would have to be exhaustive tests given the Bible to examine every aspect. Even then, could anyone be certain that every possible tests that could reveal any error had been given. What would the test criterea be?

  1. On what basis does anyone claim that the Bible is inerrant? Is it just a matter of one's belief with no proof or evidence to back it up?
  2. What criteria was used to prove that the Bible has no errors?
  3. What is considered an error?
  4. What test method was used?
  5. How did they seek to discover any errors in their test methods?
  6. Who did the testing?
  7. What are their biases and prejudices?
  8. What have they to gain or lose depending upon the outcome?
  9. What are their perceptions of what finding an error might mean?
  10. What is the credibility of the testing persons, methods, and equipment?
  11. How many other books or materials have they rated?
  12. What was the outcome of those ratings?
  13. Who certifies and monitors them and their equipment for reliability and accuracy?
  14. Show me where any of the authors of the documents of the Bible made any claims that their documents were free from error. Show me where the authors made any claim that they were writing the Word of God.

If someone knows that the Bible has errors and doesn't say anything about the errors,

I would assume that all books have some errors of some kind. If the information or instruction in the book works, then the errors don't make the information in the book any less valuable

Inerrant in Original?

I see many writings that say that the Bible was inerrant in it's original form. So, my thoughts are: No original exists today, so no one has seen the original. Consequently, no one can prove that the originals were without error.

But, even if the originals were written with divine inspiration (so that the were without error), then God could and would protect the subsequent copies and translations from error. However,

  • are the copies error-free?
  • Are all the translations error-free?
  • Why are there so many translations?

Even with all the modern typesetting and computerized equipment of today, many documents still have errors. Therefore we have proofreaders. To say that Paul never made mistakes with any of his writings is not reasonable.

If not the Bible, who will be our teacher?

God himself will be our teacher

These verses have been endlessly quoted by Christians to prove that non-christians will be judged.

God's Wrath Against Mankind

"Romans 1:18-20 The wrath of God is being revealed from heaven against all the godlessness and wickedness of men who suppress the truth by their wickedness, since what may be known about God is plain to them, because God has made it plain to them. For since the creation of the world God's invisible qualities—his eternal power and divine nature—have been clearly seen, being understood from what has been made, so that men are without excuse."

Well, if it is indeed true that non-Christians (who have never seen a Bible) can be held accountable because God has revealed himself through nature, then it is also true that people can find God through nature (without ever having seen or read the Bible). This clearly shows that the Bible is not the only way to find God.

Notes

1Pet 1:23 You have been born anew, not from perishable but from imperishable seed, through the living and enduring word of God.

When you use the word "the", you usually mean that there is only one. When you say that the Bible is "THE" word of God, then that means there is only one. There is none other. When you say that the Bible is THE Word of God, this is what you are also saying:

  1. God only speaks by means of the Bible. God doesn't speak to us any other way.
  2. Everything that God has to say to us is contained in the Bible.
  3. God stopped speaking almost two thousand years ago. He hasn't spoken since.
15 Jan 2011

Words Versus Concepts

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

 

The writers of the different documents of the Bible describe their lives and what they had experienced and learn ed. They give us examples of how to live our lives. Many of their writings give us examples of how to live our lives. Some of those are examples of what NOT to do, and the consequences.

The lessons, concepts, and examples are what is important, not the words that were used to express them. Other words could have just as well be used to tell about them and the message would have been just as valid.

When people get stuck in idolizing the words that are in the Bible, they  then they

15 Jan 2011

Word of God Came to Me

Submitted by Stephen Winters

Although I had read and studied the Bible for years, the word of God never reached me during all those years. The word of God came to me and became real through my journey through my journey through the Oregon criminal justice system

20 Jan 2011

Looking past the Offense

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Glossary: 
Site Keywords: 

Tonight my son was playing with our new 2 1/2 month old puppy. I think that my son may have played a little rough with the puppy because the puppy either bit or clawed my 12 year old son. I didn't see it happen, but my son came and showed me the scratch, which was about 3 or 4 inches long, on his arm.

As I thought back about this incident it would be very easy to see the dog as being an offender (biting or clawing, etc.) and to begin to treat the dog as a bad dog. This would become a kind of self-fullfilling prophecy. When you treat an animal, or even a person, as a bad personality, then it could easily drive it into being that kind of person/animal. This is where the power of forgiveness comes into play.

Forgiveness is not looking at the "offender" as evil, or a sinner, or as an offender. But it is looking past the offence to see the person or animal as a person of value. It is looking at the person as who they will become. It is also treating it with respect and dignity, honoring the person and helping him to become who they were meant to be.

24 Jan 2011

The words

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

As I was walking today I got to thinking about all that God has been teaching me over the past few years. Much of it doesn't agree with "traditional" christianity.

Then a realization hit me. God is not human. He is spirit and those who worship him must worship in spirit and in truth. When the writers of the New Testament, they used human words to try to express spiritual truths and to try to tell about God. However, mere human words cannot adequated explain things of the spirit or of God. God's truths are beyond the ability of humans to comprehend, and yet God reveals them to use by his spirit.

What does that mean, to reveal it by his spirit?

25 Jan 2011
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

Just because a writing mentions another writing doesn't make the first writing to be the second writing. For instance, if I were to write a letter telling how valuable the Rodale cookbook is, that doesn't make my letter into the Rodale Cookbook. Here's another example. If I write an essay about the history of America, and if I quote Poor Richard's Almanac, my essay would not become the Poor Richard's Almanac. The fact that a written document quotes or mentions a fact or an item doesn't make that document to

The fact the book that is called the bible mentions something doesn't mean that it is the thing that it mentions. The fact theat the bible mentions the "word of God" doesn't mean that the bible itself is the word of God. Similarly, the that that the book of 1 Timothy mentions that "all scripture" ... "inspired by God" doesn't mean the the bible or the book of 1 Timothy is "scripture that has been inspired by God". This doesn't make the Bible any less valuable of a book than it is. Let's just be truthful about what is true and what is not true.

26 Jan 2011

Spiritual and Secular

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

When I was young I looked upon life as divided into two parts, the spiritual part and the secular part.

Nowadays I don't see a separation, all of our life is one. What matters is how we live our lives in all circumstances.

27 Jan 2011

Our Perceptions Affect Reality

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

What we think that we believe (our perceptions) will guide our actions, and those actions will affect reality. For example, let's say that someone believes that his highest calling is to preach to the unsaved and try to win souls at all costs. He sees the world full of unsaved people who are going to hell. He believes that the bible is the word of God and that if he quotes enough scripture to people that  it will penetrate their heart. .. Consequently whenever he has a chance he strikes up a conversation with anyone he can. He tries to share the gospel with all of his friends and with his fellow workers at his job. Whenever he gets on a bus or an airplane he looks for an opportunity to sit next to someone and preach the gospel and quote bible verses to his quary. He sincerely believes that all these people are going to hell and that it is his responsibility to win them to Christ.

Gradually his coworkers shun him. His friends don't return his calls. He wonders why people are avoiding him. He thinks that he needs to try harder, but his friends and aquaintances avoid him even more. He does not seem to know it, but he is driving all these people away from him.

Compare this to a person who believes that all people are God's children, and that God loves them all. He understands what Jesus said, "No one can come to me unless the Father draws him." He realizes that it's not his job to try to win souls. His job is to be a light, meaning, to live as Jesus did and to love them1.  He loves all people and is helpful and courteous wherever he goes. He is quick to lend a hand wherever he goes. He is cheerful and pleasant to be around. He helps those in need. He is quick to listen whenever someone is depressed or hurting and needs someone to talk to. People enjoy being with him because he uplifts them. "Preach the gospel always, If necessary use words." ~ St. Francis of Assisi.

Christians of today have been taught that they need to constantly witness and preach the gospel, in words. But the reality is this doesn't work. Very few people come to Christ (and stay) because someone preached to them. If preaching the gospel with words worked, out churches would be filled to overflowing. Yet, this is not the case.

Much of preaching comes from a position of subtle pride. "I am saved, you are lost." The subtle message here is "I am better than you are." This drives people away.


  • 1. "Love is patient, love is kind. It does not envy, it does not boast, it is not proud. It does not dishonor others, it is not self-seeking, it is not easily angered, it keeps no record of wrongs. Love does not delight in evil but rejoices with the truth. It always protects, always trusts, always hopes, always perseveres." 1 Corinthians 13:4-7
31 Jan 2011

Portals to the Dark Side

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 

 

Portals are merely openings or entrances to another place. They can be either good or bad. In this writing we are describing portals to irresponsibility or the dark side.

The portal has enticing sites, sounds, and smells the draw the ignorant to it. The portal is often located close to a seeming desirable location. The progression into the portal can seem very inoculous and seemingly harmless. The path to the portal dull the senses. Invisible vines reach and slowly wrap themselves around the legs, minds, and perceptions. Portals have fingers that reach our and entice us to come closer. Portals trigger our weaknesses. Weaknesses are those things that call us to take the easy way out.

The hidden message of portals is that we can have what we want without any effort, that we are right and others are wrong. We don't need any advice, we are the smart ones. It tells us to compartmentalize, that if part of it seems OK, then it is OK. It appears as an angel of light to try to deceive even the elect.

The way out of the trap is painful and hard to find, very few find it. The path to freedom is to become real, to admit and confess our wrongful thoughts and behaviors, to put our selfish side to death, over and over again.

1 Feb 2011

Our Attitude Can Affect the Outcome.

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

This morning I had been walking with a new friend. During our walk I had laid on him some pretty heavy stuff. He seemed to handle it OK. At at the end of our walk we parted pleasantly, but we didn't make any plans for walking tomorrow. Tonight I wanted to talk to my friend about walking tomorrow so I pulled over to the side of the road. At first I felt grumpy and felt like he wouldn't want to walk any more and I was about to call and, kind of disapointedly ask him if he wanted to walk tomorrow, with a sense that he wouldn't want to walk any more. The strange thing is that I recognized my addtitude as an incorrect thought and would be doomed to failure. The message came to me that my attitude would greatly affect the outcome. So I took time to sit a bit and correct my attitude. I spent a few seconds just focusing and readjusting my attitude. I then called my friend and cheerfully asked how he was doing. After some friendly interaction I told him that we hadn't talked about walking tomorrow morning. I asked him about if he wanted to walk in the morning. He replied that he was busy in the morning. I kept quiet and just waited. After a few seconds of silence he went on to say that he could on the following morning.

This was a very clear message to me that we can affect the outcome by how we handle each situation.

1 Feb 2011

A Self-Centered God?

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 

I recently heard someone who is close to me say, "God is selfish. It's all about him." In a very real sense this is true. For example, if we met a human whose main thought was having everything to be about him, and if he sought glory for himself, we'd call that a very selfish man. However, we attribute those same motives to God. We say, "It's all about God!" I repeatedly hear Christians talk about God seeking his own glory. If we were to attribute those exact same set of attributes that we attribute to God to a human, we'd say that human is very egotistical. He is very self-centered.

How would I differentiate (or would I) human selfishness versus God self-centeredness. For the sake of clarity, I'm going to call God's focus as "God(self-)centeredness". Let's take a look at this. Everything in this earth already belongs to God. Even we humans are the property of God. He made us for his own reasons. His self-centeredness plays out like this. He desires the best for all of his creation. What is best for his creation is also best for God AND what is best for God is best for his creation.

To fuller illustrate this, let's look at the relationship of a husband and a wife. What is the most selfish thing that a husband can be and do? In a worldly sense, he would go have countless affairs, have sex with many different women. He would go from one to another without end. But does this bring him happiness? To the man blinded by his passions, he thinks of "getting some" for each female as his goal. In reality, he's not happy, he has no one in his life who really cares about his. No woman would truly care about a man who just uses her body for his own satisfaction. In contrast to this, a godly man, who is a true man, cares deeply for his wife. He does whatever he can to please her and satisfy her. He has an eye for her alone. She is his treasure and his pleasure. He submits to her, as she does to him. She cares deeply for him and gives herself fully and freely to him. She eagerly says with her actions, "Here I am, come take me and have your way with me." She fully trusts him and has full confidence that he will only do what is best for her and that which pleases her. She holds nothing back from him.

In much the same way, when we have lived life for some time we begin to realize that God wants what is best for us, that he shows his love and care for us on a daily basis, we begin to trust him more with each passing day. As time goes by, we begin to open ourselves more and more to him. We finally say to him, "Here I am, do as you please with me. I am yours to do with as you will." In a very real sense, what is best for us is best for God. God is most pleased with us when we give ourselves fully to him.

What is best for God is what is best for us. He created us in his image. Yes, God is self-centered, but Godly self-centeredness brings about what is best for us, because we belong to him and are part of his body.  "for no one ever hated his own flesh, but nourishes and cherishes it, just as Christ also does the church," Ephesians 5:29

In a very similar sense, a truly wise husband will be fully self-centered, meaning: He knows that whatever he plants he will get back. To get the best back he must plant the best. To get a wife who truly loves him and one who will truly give herself fully to him, he must treat her well, take care of her needs, love her fully. So he will do whatever he can to please and satisfy her because it will come back to him many times over.

In conclusion, when God loves himself, he loves us. We are his body, we are part of him. So, God being (god)self-centered is best for him and it is also best for us.

 

Here is a similar article that I found on another website after I wrote this article: Is God Self-Centered?


10 Feb 2011

Truth

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 

Thy word is truth, OR, conversely, you could say, Truth (that which is true) is thy word.


It is questionable just how open and truthful humans can be.

As we grow and mature, we are (hopefully) able to tell truth to a deeper level. When we are very immature, we may be only able to tell a surface level (or partial) truth. However, as we grow and mature, that same level of truth would be a lie

10 Feb 2011

Through the Ages

Submitted by Stephen Winters


If you were to bring an aboregenie, who had never seen anything of the modern world, out of the most primitive areas of Africa, into a modern day city, with all the modern cars, buildings, electronic gadges, etc. what would his experience be like? What would he think? He wouldn't be able to understand the language, and would have no way to relate to people in this society. In the same way, if you were to bring someone here from two thousand years ago, what would his experience be like? If he were to see cars and trains and TV's, and rocket ships that went to the moon, what would he think? How would he describe it to those at home?

If you want people to understand you,  you would use examples and illustrations from their language and ideas from their own culture to share your ideas with them. It would be pointless to try to describe a jumbo jet (telling about jet propulsion, pilots, landing gear, etc) to a primitive person who had never seen any modern..... So, it would seem that to try to describe the using things they knew about.

Imagine these same primitive people trying to describe these objects to their friends and others in their tribe. They might describe the jet as a huge bird. They might describe a train with a huge snake. A primitive people would not have the words in their language to describe what they say in our culture. (Now think about the book of Revelations.)

If you were very ill, would you want a physician of 2000 years ago (such as Luke) to treat you, or would you go to your family doctor? Do you have more faith in modern day medicine over the medicine of 2000 years ago? That could probably be debated and come up with a wide variety of answers. Irregardless, there is an abundance of knowledge about an innumerable amount of subjects that wasn't available 2000 years ago.

 

Some things haven't change: Telling the truth is still telling the truth. Telling a lie is still telling a lie. Working hard, living with honor and integrity, being humble and compassionate while you serve others is still valid, although the methods may have changed.

16 Feb 2011

Spirit and The Letter

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 


"The letter kills, but the spirit gives life." This applies to many areas of life.

We are use words to communicate with one another. Sometimes we struggle with trying to find the right words to express our thoughts. Sometimes we bungle and say the wrong words to express our thoughts.

 

Some people are very much into quoting all the "right" Greek or Hebrew verb tenses. "(i.e. "The original Greek says that ......") There is a big difference between know the words ... and know what the writer was trying to say, what his true meaning was.

22 Feb 2011

Possible Topics for Study and Essays

Submitted by Stephen Winters

I have a number of topics on my mind that I'd like to study and write about.

Character Development

  • How to apologize
  • How to Take Responsibility
  • How To Genuinely Love
  • How to be a Good Father
  • How to be a Good Husband
  • How to Change a Habit
  • How to be a Man, OR what does it mean to be a man
  • What does Responsible Living mean

Relationships

  • How to Start a conversation
  • Conversation Starters
  • Use People's names in conversations
  • How to remember names and faces

Faith and Religion

  • What is God?
  • What does it mean that God is our Father? (What does "father" mean.) God as the source....
  • Who are God's children?
  • What affect does living in this world have on our spirit (or soul)
  • What affect do our decision have on our spirit?
  • What does it mean to be holy?
  • What is the spirit?
  • What is the "Holy Spirit"?
  • What is hell (Is there a real hell)?
  • What affect do good manners have on us (& on our soul or spirit)
  • What is Religion? (Are we supposed to be religious?)
  • What is witnessing? (Are we supposed to witness, and what does that mean?)
  • What is "Salvation"
  • What is the condition of those who haven't believed?
  • What does it mean to "believe"? (What is belief?)
  • What is sin?
22 Feb 2011

What is Sin?

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

 

Sin has two or more parts, the act and the motives. One part is the sinful part, which is the act of sin. The other part is the reason for the act. True sin is committed with intention. A person intended to do the act. When we speak of intention, we also speak of a pattern of wrongful thinking.

Let no one say when he is tempted, “I am tempted by God,” for God cannot be tempted by evil, and he himself tempts no one.  But each one is tempted when he is lured and enticed by his own desires.  Then when desire conceives, it gives birth to sin, and when sin is full grown, it gives birth to death. 16 Do not be led astray, my dear brothers and sisters. 1

Sin doesn't spring out of a pure mind.

In addition, there is also a mind that is very willing to sin, that makes excuses for sin and justifies their thinking and behaviors.

Too often we focus on the sinful act itself, and we don't acknowdge or confess that the power to sin dwell within us.

 

"Everything that does not come from faith is sin..."

When we don't have faith, we seek to ...,, ourselves through whatever means possible to make sure that we have enough. We don't think about the people that we injure, but only think of ourselves.

 

What is sin
In some sense, sin is a way of thinking and behaving.
One might argue that no (thought?) or action is sin in itself. What makes it sin is our way of thinking about it. Could it be that when we change the way we think about XXXX that we no longer sin.
Is making a mistake sin? That depends, what was our attitude and thinking about it...
  • 1. James 1:13-15
24 Feb 2011

Purity?

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

I once had a christian tell me, "I don't want to live a pure life because my co-workers and friends would feel like I'm judging them." This is the thought I'm addressing in this post.

We just recently got a puppy, which is currently about 3 1/2 months old. We are in the process of house training the puppy. The purpose of house training the puppy is to enable it to live successfully with the others (the humans) in the household. As long as the puppy was living ing the kennel, it never had to worry about where to go potty or poo-poo. It just did it's business whenever and wherever it was. The other dogs didn't give any thought to where the puppy went to the bathroom. Who cared? That was normal for that stage of the puppy's life.

However, once we (humans) bring the puppy into our home, that behavior is not acceptable. Which of the humans wants to be walking around the house and step into ...... (you get the picture).

In one sense, sin is making messes in this life that others have to clean up. We are not thinking about the difficulties that we cause others, but are only thinking about the immediated gratification and convenience to ourselves.

Purity is about learning to live one's life in a way that doesn't messes for others to clean up. It's about changing our behavior to that we no longer make the messes OR we clean up our own messes. It's not about living a "perfect" life. (What does "perfect" even mean in the context of living anyway?)

A large part of learning to live "pure" is putting down our pride and learning to look at ourselves, our0 thoughts & motives, emotions, behaviors, and actions honestly. We learn to look at ourselves from a perspective outside of ourselves. We learn to see ourselves as others see us and as God sees us.

Confession is not about guilt or condemnation, but rather about learning to live a life of freedom, responsibility, compassion. Confession is part of a process repentence (learning to live a better life).

Getting back to the thought of purity. Jesus was said to have lived a pure life, and yet sinners flocked to him. (i.e. the sermon on the mount, the many healings, etc.) Jesus did not condemn them. (He only condemned the religious leaders and other hypocrites). He only wanted to show them a better way, a way to escape their sin and bondage.

There were also times that almost everyone left him. Jesus said to his disciples something like, "Will you also leave?"

24 Feb 2011

What is Your God

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 



Everyone has a god of some sort. One major difference between the many false gods and the one true God is that, with a false god there is no change of thinking or behavior. The "worshiper" continues on with his normal lifestyle and just "prays" to his god to bless him in his lifestyle. The life of the believer continues to be about himself. In contrast to this, to worship the true God we must change our whole way of thinking, behaving and acting. We must examine our motives and intentions.
We must submit to God, the governing authorities, etc. Life is no longer about us, but rather our life takes a turn to be about serving God, others

24 Feb 2011

"I Believe!"

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

Over my 60 years of life I have heard many people say, "I believe..." in Jesus, in God, etc. Some say this with such a conviction or with such emotion or force in their voice.

One hard FACT for many of us to accept is, "Just because I believe something doesn't make it true." Belief is not the same thing as truth. Belief is not the same thing as reality. Spoken words of belief is a mental construct. Just because I say, or I yell, that I believe, that doesn't mean that I truly believe.

In reality, when it comes to belief, words have very little meaning UNLESS they are accompanied by a living out of one's beliefs. For example, someone can say, "I believe in God." but, by themselves, those words don't really mean anything. Truly believing in God encompases a whole lifestyle.

Honesty in all of one's interactions with people


24 Feb 2011

Will You Forgive me?

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

 

When forgiveness is requested, the focus isn't on where it needs to be. When there is an ongoing problem, forgiveness is not the issue. Repairing of the damages and a change of behavior by the offender is what is needed. When there is a genuine change, then forgiveness is often a natural result of the changed behavior. But that often takes time (sometimes months and years). The longer the offense has been ongoing, and the greater the offence, the longer time that is needed for true forgiveness to occur, if it ever happens.

Christ tells us to forive. But does he ever tell us to ask for forgiveness? I can think of no place where christs or the apostles ever told the offending party to ask for forgiveness. Now in the case of Onesimus, Paul did make a request on the behalf of a runaway slave to his master. But the slave did not ask for forgiveness himself. Also, it appears that Onesimus went through a change and ...

You Can't Ask For True Forgiveness.

True forgiveness is something that only comes about over a period of time, if the right factors are involved. It involves a true and lasting change in the life of the offender AND also involves the offended party seeing the changes over a long period of time and realizing that the changes are real.

All to often the offender goes to the person he offended and asks, "Please forgive me." Now Stop! When an offender asks for forgiveness, what is he asking for? If he were to ask for forgiveness without using that word, what would he ask? Perhaps something like this. "Please pretend like I never hurt you. Put it out of your mind and treat me like you did before. Let's put the relationship back to what it was like before." Do you see what I see? This form of asking for forgiveness requires nothing of the offender. The whole thing is put on the back of the offended party. Then, when you add the supposed "Christian duty" to forgive someone, things get even more tricky. The offended party may try to forgive the other person, but finds that her forgiveness often isn't real. It's not real because its not true forgiveness the .... of forgiveness aren't present. The offender has not done anything to genuinely make changes in his life so that he no longer offends people. There has not been sufficient time (often it requires many years) for the offender to get well established in his (presumed) new behaviors and thinking patterns.

In reality, when an someone offends another person the relationship is permanently changed. It can never be what it was before. However a new relationship can be built based upon truth.

You Can't Rush Forgiveness

It takes however long it takes, if it comes at all. The length of time that it takes to offended party to forgive may vary from person to person. The more devasting the offense the longer it may take the offended party to forgive, if she is ever able to forgive.

If you are the offender, put aside all thoughts of desiring to be forgiven. These thoughts are all self-serving, which is what caused you to hurt her/him in the first place. As long as you are wanting to be forgiven you will be putting on a show, that isn't real, to impress the offended person. Instead, your thoughts need to be turned towards living a permanent honorable and virtuous life. Try to repair or fix everything that you have done wrong. In addition, live you life in a way that is honorable, truthful, and noble. Do your best in all situations. Treat everyone honestly, kindly, and compassionately. Remember, you won't do it perfectly. You may often fail. That is of no matter. Every time you fail at living honorably, get back up and try again, and again, and again. NEVER give up. With time you will get better at living virtuously.

24 Feb 2011

God is All

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

There are some things that confuse me.

It has been said that God is all and

How much of everything is ALL?

Eph 4:6 one God and Father of all, who is over all and through all and in all.

Let's start with God. He created ALL things. He holds them all together by his might hand. He set the heavens in place

1 Mar 2011

Faith is a New Life, Not a Religion

Submitted by Stephen Winters

 

Faith is not about a religion, but a life to be lived. It speaks of the way that we live our lives. It involves putting aside our old life and learning to live a new kind of life.

Faith was never intended to be about religion. Rather, it was about one's relationship with God, with oneself, and with others. Faith is about one's everyday behavior, not about religious forms, rites, and rituals.

God is Love

God is love1. As children of love, we must live a life of love. One might ask, "What does that look like?" In 1 Corinthians 13:4-8a we have a picture.

  • Love is patient and kind.
  • Love is not jealous
  • Love is not boastful
  • Love is not proud
  • Love is not rude (unmannerly)
  • Love does not demand its own way.
  • Love is not irritable or easily angered
  • Love keeps no record of being wronged
  • Love rejoices in the truth, but not in evil.
  • Love always protects
  • Love always trusts
  • Love always hopes
  • Love always perseveres
  • Love never fails

 

Jesus also said, "Matt 5:44 But I say to you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them who despitefully use you, and persecute you;"

God is Truth

 

God is truth. We are to speak the truth,2 in love. We are to tell the truth without selfish motives. We are to live holy lives

Anyone who knows us should know that they can believe whatever we say, because we only speak truth. What is truth?

Truth is telling anyone whatever they have a right to know or that they need to know.

Truth is checking out the facts before we answer, rather than just giving our first (often emotional) impulse.

  • 1. 1John 4:16 And we have known and believed the love that God hath to us. God is love: and he that dwelleth in love, dwelleth in God, and God in him.
  • 2. Eph 4:15 But speaking the truth in love, may grow up into him in all things, who is the head, even Christ:
3 Mar 2011

Turning Trials into Blessings

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

I really enjoy eating. I could easily become the world's fattest man, if I let myself go. I could just eat and eat and eat.

I also notice that many times when I get into an unhealthy pattern of overeating I get sick afterward. Being sick is no fun. But the good part about being sick is that it helps to get me out of the "pigging out" cycle. In fact, when I'm sick, I just don't feel like eating. Whenever I'm sick, I try to eat light (soups, salads).

A trial is something that your mind fights against. Once you stop fighting the trial and submit to the learning process of the trial, then the trial changes. Trials can become blessing once you accept the trial. Trial generally involve bringing changes into your life. If ou fight the trial, the changes can become destructive to you. But once you finally let go of the who thought that you are right, then you open yourself up to building positive in you.

Trials also show who really cares about you.

24 Mar 2011

What is Our Goal in Learning?

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

No matter how skillful a teacher may be, if his/her only knowledge of a subject is what is written in the textbook, then that teacher will be greatly hindered in instructing any students in that topic. For example, a teacher may have thoroughly studied, and even memorized, an auto repair manual. But if that teacher had never done any auto repair at all, he would ge greatly limited in his ability to teach his students how to repair cars. The main thing that he could teach  them would be how to study and get to know the text in the repair manual. But he would not be able to adequately teach his students how to repair the cars. When a student takes an auto repair class, his primary interest is (or should be) to learn how to repair automobiles. He doesn't take the class just to learn how to read, study, and take tests out of the repair manual.

The knowledge in the repair manual, or any book can only be correctly understood when the knowledge in the book is put into practice. There are many things that an instruction manual can't teach you, that can only be learned through actual experience. This applies just as much to someone wanting to live a godly life. He can read any number of holy books, he can put himself under a great Bible teacher, he can memorize hundreds of verses. But unless he is putting the knowledge into practice, he is not going to have any true understanding of what the text really means. For example, if he goes to goes to a dedicated and sincere "Bible believing" church, where the Bible is preached, taught, studied, memorized, and discussed, will he learn to put all those instructions into practice? Many Christians think that being a Christian (or being godly) means to study and learn what the Bible says.

True godliness (god-like-ness) consist of thining, behaving, and acting as a child of God. This means that we think and act like God. What does this mean? How does God act? God is Love (patient, kind, longsuffering, etc. (see 1 Corinthians 13). As His Children, we are to take on the character and nature of God, who is our Father.

In a very real sense, the best person to learn how to repair automobiles is an experienced auto mechanic. He can walk you through each part step by step. By actually getting your hands on the wrenches, screwdrivers, gauges, etc and repairing  the motor, you have true learning. If you are studying the repair manuals at the same time you are working on the car, with the mechanic teaching and showing you how to do each part, your study of the manuals will gain much more meaning and reality.

The goal of any godly or religious training should not be to have our student be able pass written tests or to quote lots of Bible verses.

29 Mar 2011

Freewill and Predestination

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 

This morning It discovered a message thread "Do You Have Free Will? Yes, It’s the Only Choice" in a forum that was discussing freewill versus predestination. I must say that I was both delighted and amused at all the comments and often seemingly jovial bantering back and forth about a seemingly deep subject. I have really enjoyed reading both sides of the discussion. This posting is a result of the thoughts stimulated by that message thread. At this point of my life, my own personal thought is that it is neither freewill nor predestination (by themselves), but rather that it is both freewill and prestination in combination. This is my view, I'm not trying to convince anyone else of this.

The reality is that there are pretty defined consequences to our behavior and our actions. For example, if someone gets lazy and doesn't work and doesn't take care of necessities, eventually he'll go hungry and have no place to live. In another example, if a man kills people, the police will come and arrest him, put him in jail. After the trial he could be executed or spend many years in prison. We can spend a lot of meaningless effort trying to argue whether or not he had the free will to kill the people. In any case, he will suffer the consequences of our own behavior. He had a thought or an impulse and he acted on that impulse. On the other hand, many people may have a thought or impulse to kill someone, but don't act on the thought.

In many ways, we are a product of our own thinking and of our own behaviors. For example, if a man steals, he becomes a thief (of course, one could always argue that he was a thief already, before he had stolen anything, and the act of stealing only confirmed that he was indeed a thief. But this doesn't hold up under close scrutiny because many people have a thought to steal something, but they don't act on the thought.) In many ways, "we are what we do", not what we think we are.

But even all of this explanation seems pointless because I mainly hear the discussion of "freewill" versus "predestination" from religious people in talking about the afterlife. Much of this is focused on whether someone will go to "heaven" or "hell" after they die. The accompanying thought is, "How can God condemn people to hell unless they have free will?" (The subject of "hell" is another discussion, which I won't go into here.) 1

The reality is, in this life we all have daily moment-by-moment choices. We decide whether to get up in the morning, or not, We decide whether we will eat, and what we will eat. We decide whether or not we will go to work, or to school, etc. You might say, "but I don't have a choice. I must .... (go to work, go to school, etc.)". The truth is that any of us can decide to NOT do anything. But most of us realize that with each choice we make comes a consequence. We can chose what to do, but we generally don't have a choice about the consequences of our choice.

I've heard this ongoing debate over freewill versus presdestination for many years. I've seldom got in the middle of the discussion because, who really knows. And what difference does it make anyway? Things are what they are. Our responsibility is to find out what that is and then live our lives according to that reality.

Of what value is the question about free will versus predestination? It seems that the question mostly just comes up in conjunction of people being sent to "heaven" or "hell".  A more useful question might be to ask if we humans control where we "spend eternity", or what happens to us after we die.

If people who do wrongs here on this earth are punished here on earth, will they also be punished "forever" in a place called "hell"? So, do "evil-doers" get punished twice, one while or earth and then again forever in another place after death? If the people who sinned here on earth were punished for those sins here on earth, would God punish them for those same sins again after they die?

  • 1. As a person who was raised in the Christian faith, I would say that much of modern day Christianity is all mixed up. Although I still consider myself a Christian (of a different sort) I really don't even like to use that term.
1 Apr 2011

April Fools Day and Jokes

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

Today is April Fools day, the day the many people like to play pranks or tricks on people, and then say, "April Fools!" The perceived expectation is that saying "April Fools" after playing a trick will make the Prank OK. However some people like to play hurtful jokes, such as, "I want a divorce" while handing the target a supposed divorce papers. This is a cruel type of emotional prank. Another type of prank might to be set something up so that the target person unknowning does something that triggers a physical disaster to happen or a mess to made. This is another type of cruel joke.

When playing a joke on someone it should only be something that the victim will think is funny.

2 Apr 2011

What is integrity

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

What is integrity? What does it mean to have integrity. An immature person may ofter think that he has integrity by the very fact that "It's me!" An immature person has self-pride to the extent that he thinks that everything he does is right. This is part of his whole outlook of always being right. He never even considers the idea that he might be wrong.

Well, putting all that aside, what does it truly mean to have integrity? I found this definition after searching on the Internet I found this definition: "integrity: Wholeness; uprightness; honesty or soundness of moral principle and character."1

1 May 2011

"Lord, Protect me."

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 

How many times have I heard myself or others pray, "Lord, protect me from ....."?
If we overeat, we get fat and bring illness upon us. If we steel from others, the police may come and arrest us. If we jump off a cliff we will be injured or killed.
God doesn't protect us from the consequences of our own behavior. I'm convinced that consquences are from God. It is ludecrous to pray for potection from something that is sent from God. Consequences of wrong behavior are designed to bring pain upon us so that we change our behavior. They are designed to help us stop doing things that are unhealthy for us. We are told that God disciplines those that he loves. That discipline often comes to us in the form of consequences.

2 May 2011

Predestination And Free Will

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

Definitions:

  • Predestination
  • Free Will

What are the implications of Predistination and Free Will?

If predistination is correct, then everything has already been planned out and there is no hope to change anything.

If Free Will is correct, then God's plan can be changed at any time by anyone. Either that, or God doesn't have a plan and is kind of flying by the seat of his pants. Perhaps, then, God is waiting to see what we are going to do and then see what happens.

2 May 2011

Is Hell Real?

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

Is What We've Been Taught About Hell True?

Is Hell real? When we look through religious literature at how hell is used, we see that hell is used as a threat. The threat is that you must believe a certain way (that is suspiciously in agreement with the beliefs of the speaker) or you will be burned and tormented in hell forever. Let's take a look at this. Is the only way that God can get people “saved” to threaten them with hell unless they “repent”?

Many modern day preachers seem to try to scare people out of hell into heaven. But is Hell real?

An example of some religious teachings about hell:

It is humanly impossible to comprehend the Bible description of hell. Nothing on earth can compare with it. No nightmare could produce a terror to match that of hell. No horror movie could describe it’s fright. No crime scene with all it’s blood and gore could begin to match it’s horror.

It will be beyond anything humanly imaginable!

The Bible warns in Psalm 9:17, you will not only be in hell — you will BE TURNED INTO HELL! You will literally BE HELL!

The wicked shall be turned into hell, and all the nations that forget God.
Psalm 9:17

YOU will see HELL. . .
YOU will smell HELL. . .
YOU will breathe HELL. . .
YOU will hear HELL. . .
YOU will feel HELL. . .

YOU WILL BE HELL. . .

1 http://www.av1611.org/hell.html

 

From reading the above mention web page about hell, one might assume that the purpose of hell is:

  • to scare people into "coming to God". With so many preachers using hell in their sermons, it is obvious that God can't get people to come to him unless he "scares the hell out of them."
  • and to "punish evil-doers throughout eternity

But, Is that True? Is there really a hell?

To listen to many preachers, you would think that the purpose of hell is to keep people on the "straight and narrow" road. The logic behind this would seem to be that God gives us "free will", but he has to scare the living daylights out of us for us to choose him. We are told that God created mankind with free will, and yet we are told that if we don't "chose" to follow God, then we will be sent to hell to be punished and tortured forever.

It has been said that God made man with "free will" because he wanted man "to freely choose" to accept him. Then, if hell is true, that means that if anyone doesn't "freely choose" to come to God, he is sent to hell to be punished and tortured forever and forever. This is free will?

Some Questions about the Concept of Hell:

If there truly is a hell, then let's look at these questions.

  • If hell is true, did God plan it from the beginning of time OR was it an afterthought
  • If hell is real, when was it created?
    • Did God created hell at the same time he created the heavens and the earth?
      • If so, then that would mean that God knew in advance that people would "fall away".
    • OR Did God create hell afterwards?
    •  
  • If hell is real, then who created hell?
    • If God is the creator of all things, then does that mean that God created hell?
    • If God didn't create hell, then that means that God is NOT the creator of all things.
  • If hell is real, then why was it created?
    • Was hell created because God failed in his creation of the perfect man?
    • Was hell created because God is retaliating against man for disobeying him
  • If hell is real, then what is its purpose?
    • If hell is real then is God using it as a device to scare men into following him?

If hell is true, then it means that:

  • before the foundation of the world God's plan was for many people to go to hell. This would mean that God knew that his plan for mankind wouldn't work and that he'd have to scare them into living right. OR it would mean that God likes to torture and torment people.
  • OR hell was an afterthought because he found out that his plan wasn't working.
  • God didn't do a very good job making man to be good enough to escape hell
  • OR hell is part of God's plan from the beginning, which means that
    • God planned to torture people for eternity because .....

Modern day Christianity has taught us that God is loving, kind, faithful, etc. At the same time, it teaches us that if someone doesn't "accept Jesus Christ as Lord and savior" that God will send that person to hell to be punished and tortured forever and ever. Quite frankly, if this was true, God sounds like a vengeful mean and cruel God. It is no wonder that so many people walk away from this portrayal of God.

Quite frankly, I don't believe that God is like that.

In reality, if we are truly living our life according to God's will, then does it really make any difference whether or not there really is a hell.

Is God capable of making things as they are supposed to be?

Free Will

The whole idea of there being a hell goes against what God is all about.

Going back to the idea of "Free Will". If you were put up against a wall in front of a firing squad and told that you could leave there any time that you wanted, but if you left you would be shot, is this free will? How is the concept of hell any different. "You have the freewill to reject God, but if you do you will burn in hell forever and forever.

A conversion under threat?

"A person convinced against his will is of the same opinion still." If someone "accepts Christ" and is "converted" ONLY because they are afraid that they will go to hell, then they aren't truly changed. Instead, they are just living in fear and pretending to be a "christian".

If God is all powerful and all knowing then don't you think he would know know about any coerced “conversions”? Is a coerced conversion (made under threat of everlasting punishment) a real conversion?

If you will look seriously at many typical Christian “plan of salvation” preaching, how much coercion is involved? 

 

6 May 2011

God's Desire

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

"God desires that all men to be saved." If hell is true, then, either God is not powerful enough to carry out his desires, OR his desires are wishy washy meaningless dribble. Why would God desire something that He knew that He can't have? What does desire mean? is desire a choice? Is desire static or does it grow or move? Does desire indicate any movement or working towards the object of one's desire?

Does God get what he desires, or are his desires sometimes frustrated? If God doesn't get what he desires, why does he not get it? Would God desire something that he knew he couldn't have? If God is all powerful, what could possibly prevent him from obtaining his desires? Is God pure and faultless? Then would he ever desire something that shouldn't happen? If he would ever desire something that shouldn't happen, then why would he desire such a thing?

That brings us back to, "Why would God desire that all men be save if it was a bad thing?"

Many Christians believe and teach that Satan is the God of this world. Is That true? The common teaching is that “wide is the gate that leadeth to destruction, and narrow is the path the leads to….” , the common belief that goes with that is that most of mankind is going to hell.

Is God all knowing and all powerful? Does he know every event of the future, from the beginning of time to the end of time? If both of these are true, then why would God intentionally create mankind, knowing that most of them would end up in hell, being tormented and tortured forever.

14 May 2011

The Law and the Spirit

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

The difference between walking in the Spirit and living under the law is very simple. Those in the Spirit WANT to do what is Right. Those under the Law only do stuff because they HAVE TO do it.

You could put it simply like this.

  • Walking by the Spirit = WANTING to do what is right.
  • Living Under the Law = HAVE TO what is required.

Those who walk in the  spirit (pure and blameless mindset) WANT to do what is right. In fact they continually think about how to do the best job. The quality of their atititude and of their work continually improves.

Those who are under the Law ask, "What do I HAVE TO do? Their mindset is on what is the minimum that they can get by with and still "fulfil the law".

One major problem with this mindset is since they are not fully engaged in each tast, they don't look for ways to improve. They are only seeking to get any task done as  quickly as possible so they can go do what they really want to do. The quality of their attitude and that quality of their work both greatly suffer.

With this attititude, one who is living under the law can never truly fulfil the demands of the law.

When one is living "by the law" it is so easy to bypass the meaning of the law by redefining what we are doing so that we think we are not breaking the law. For instance, the law says, "You shall not steal." But we can get around that law. If we take something that is not ours, we can tell ourselves something like, "He (the owner of an item) probably left if there for someone to have. He probably doesn't want it any more anyway." People can twist words around to make them mean to suit one's purpose. We need to go beyond mere words to try to ind the true intent.

"The letter of the law versus the spirit of the law is an idiomatic antithesis. When one obeys the letter of the law but not the spirit, one is obeying the literal interpretation of the words (the "letter") of the law, but not the intent of those who wrote the law. Conversely, when one obeys the spirit of the law but not the letter, one is doing what the authors of the law intended, though not necessarily adhering to the literal wording." http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Letter_and_spirit_of_the_law


Living "by the spirit" of the law is learning the principle of the law. Living by principles goes much deeper than merely living by the law. One can always "get around" the written law. But when one lives by the spirit, by the principle of the law, that means that one has taken the law to heart and has understood and accept the deeper meaning of the law. Once one takes the law to heart, he is no long "bound" by the law. Instead he willingly and joyfully lives in accordance with the spirit of the law. He accepts the law and is no longer fighting against the law.

The law was given for our benefit, to help us live a life of peace and wholeness. The law is meant to be our servant, not our master.

Living by the Spirit means internalizing the intent of the law. The immature person will fight against the words of the law. The law was given for a purpose, to point us to Christ. What does that mean? When we "accept Christ" we stop fighting against the "restraints" of the law. Instead, we look deeper than the mere words of the law and seek to understand the true meaning of the law. As we begin to understand and live by the true meaning of the law we begin to live by the spirit of the law. Then we have peace with God and peace with ourselves.

Literal

Conceptual

Living Consistantly

What does living in the spirit look like?

14 May 2011

The Way of Love

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

What did Jesus mean when he said, "I am the way, the truth, and the life. No one comes to the Father but by me"?

Let's break his question down into smaller questions:

What is "The Way"

What is "the Truth?"

What is "the Life"?

What is "the Father"

What did Jesus mean by "comes to"?

What did Jesus mean by "but by me?"

16 May 2011

Fruit of the Spirit

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

To get good at anything we must be instructed in the right way and the do it over and over again until it become natural and automatic for us. Similarly, if we want to have eat fruit off of a tree, the tree must first be planted, fertilized, watered and cared for for a number of years. We are also told that what we plant is what we will reap. In a similar way, to have the "fruit" of the spirit we must do the .... of the spirit over and over again until it becomes natural. On one level it is like developing good habits, only it is much more than that. We must stop fighting against and .... accept it in our minds. So, it is a combination of changing our way of thinking and our behaviors... (more to follow)

The message here is that fruit is the result of planting and much patient tending and cultivation over many years. It's not automatic, nor does it happen instantly. We might receive the desire instantly, but the fruit comes much later.

17 May 2011

Fighting Evil

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 



"Don’t let evil conquer you, but conquer evil by doing good." Romans 12:21


In your life many times evil shows itself, trying to entice you. There are at least two evil enticements. One type is to participate in the evil. The second enticements is to fight againsts the evil. This second enticement, the fighting againt evil, may actually be more enticing to some people than participating in the evil. Fighting evil is so enticing. It is a call to our pride, that "we are right" and that "we" are not evil. Evil is that other thing, that which are fighting. However, in many ways, we become like the thing that we keep our mind on. If we keep our mind on "fighting evil", then our mind is on the evil. That is what fills our minds.
If you stop to fight it, then You stop doing the good that you have been doing, and you stop growing.
You actually open yourself up to let evil find a way into your life


Our primary defense against evil is the shield of righteousness. Righteousness is, by ... definition "right acting", or, in other word, "doing good."
In doing good, you continue to build your character, you make yourself, and others, stronger, and you keep your focus and attention where it belongs, on that which is right and true.

However, if we keep our minds filled with doing that which is right, then evil has no place in our lives.

For example, let is take a look at abortion. Many people take up signs and picket abortion centers. They sometimes march and protest, etc.

However, all this "fighting evil" prevents people from looking at the root cause of abortion. It's ownly focus is on the killing of unborn babies. It neglects to cause of abortions: the children who are growing up without loving parents

The fighting evil is much easier. It gives us something to do that doesn't require much from us. We make signs, make a few speaches, make a few protests, and then we go on with our lives.

 

Successfully overcoming evil usually involves us getting involved, finding solutions, and working through the many difficulties in challenges. Overcoming evil often means that we leave the comfortable status quo and find real solutions to real problems.

 

We also have to define what evil really is. All to often evil is subtly defined as "things we don't like or are not familiar with" OR things that we don't do" OR "consequences of our own behavior". For instance, if we don't smoke or drink, we look upon smoking and drinking as "evil", but we don't look upon our own gluteny (which is just as bad) as evil. We don't look upon our own prejudice and bigotry as evil, but we judge the prejudice and bigotry of others whom we don't like as evil.

18 May 2011

Questions About God

Submitted by Stephen Winters

What is God? What is His Form and Substance? What is He made up of?

Who is God?

Where did God come from? How long has He been here?

What are His abilities?

Does He have a plan for his creation, or is He flying-by-the-seat-of-His-pants?

Does he know the future, or not? If so, how much of the future does He know?

Is he all knowing or is he not?

Is He all-powerful, or is he not?

Is He everywhere or is he not?

Doe He hold the world together with His power, or does He not?

Does He purposefully limit himself in his power or his knowledge of the future, or does He not?

Is He able to make His creation perfect, or is He not?

18 May 2011

True Beliefs

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

There are our true beliefs and our stated beliefs. There can be a big difference between what we truly believe and what we think that we believe. Our actions, not our words, show what we truly believe. Our true beliefs are what govern our thoughts and our actions. For example, if we say that we believe we can be the president of a company, but we never do anything to work towards being the president of that company, then our true beliefs are not in agreement with our stated beliefs. Our words say that we believe, but our actions say that we don't believe. Otherwise, it can be plainly stated as, "what we do is what we believe."

In much the same way, many people's stated belief is not the same as their true belief. Our perceived beliefs are not truth. They are only our perceptions of our imagined realities.

Foundational Beliefs. What are your beliefs based upon? Many beliefs are opinions masquading as beliefs. They are built upon traditions.

Many churches, organizations say that they are Bible based. In much the same way,  many people who claim to be Christians say or imply that they are "Bible believing". The implication is that the Bible contains and is the source of all knowledge and truth. Yet, none of the writers of the texts of the Bible ever said that their writings were anything more than their (human) writings.

When we base our beliefs on the Bible (or any other book), one major problem is that its words can be understood and interpreted in a number of different ways. This can be seen by the countless denominations and "Christian" religions who all claim to be Bible based, yet who disagree or argue of many trivial or meaningless topics.

Yet, we can join or participate in a "secular" organization, business or group which is based upon the principles of Integrity, Honor, Truth, Loyalty.... etc. As a participant of these groups we (should) realize that we are called upon to act in a manner worthy of the groups principles.

 

 

22 May 2011

The Word of God

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

(To see all the pages about the Word of God and the Bible on one page, click here.)

Many people in this nation and world call the Bible "the Word of God". This article attempts to present another thought and what the phrase "the Word of God" means and it's appropriate use.

Before we begin our dicussion about the "Word of God", let us take a look at that term itself. When the term "word" of God is used, what is meant by "word"? What is a "word"? Among other things, a word is a thought or idea that that has been crystalized into an expression of communication.

Greek definition of Word:

G3056 (Mickelson's Enhanced Strong's Greek and Hebrew Dictionaries)

G3056 λόγος logos (log'-os) n.

  1.  something said (including the thought)
  2. (by implication) a topic (subject of discourse), also reasoning (the mental faculty) or motive
  3. (by extension) a computation
  4. (specially, with the article in John) the Divine Expression (i.e. Christ)

[from G3004]

KJV: account, cause, communication, X concerning, doctrine, fame, X have to do, intent, matter, mouth, preaching, question, reason, + reckon, remove, say(-ing), shew, X speaker, speech, talk, thing, + none of these things move me, tidings, treatise, utterance, word, work 

The "word" of God is a message, not a book.

When we limit "God's Word" to just a book of 66 smaller books, then we limit our awareness of the many ways that God can and does speak to us and to others. It has been said that a group of godly men wrote the original documents that compose the book that we call the Bible. But God did not stop speaking after the Bible was canonized. He continues to speak today.

The word of God is much more than a book. God speaks to us at many times and in many ways. God's word is any message that comes to us from God, through any means. This word can come through watching a movie, or when we are "correcting" or "teaching" or children and then we realize that our words are actually meant for us. It can come to us through a normal family or business interaction.

 

In the Bible there are number of places where it says something like, "the word of the Lord came to....." In other words, the word of the Lord came to those prophets by whatever means. The writing about it is not the same thing as the word of the Lord. The writing about the word of the Lord coming is just that, some writing. In each of these instances the word of the Lord may have come in various methods. It may have come through some life experiences or .....

After these things the word of the LORD came to Abram in a vision: “Fear not, Abram! I am your shield1 and the one who will reward you in great abundance.” Genesis 15:1

How did the word of the Lord come to Abram? "in a vision". The method that it came was not the Word of God. Rather, the "words" and the message that came, they were the "word of God". Let's not confuse with the method by which it cqme with message from the Lord.

 

13 “I am coming to you now, but I say these things while I am still in the world, so that they may have the full measure of my joy within them. 14 I have given them your word and the world has hated them, for they are not of the world any more than I am of the world. 15 My prayer is not that you take them out of the world but that you protect them from the evil one. 16 They are not of the world, even as I am not of it. 17 Sanctify them by[d] the truth; your word is truth. 18 As you sent me into the world, I have sent them into the world. 19 For them I sanctify myself, that they too may be truly sanctified." John 17:13-17

Let's take a look at what Jesus said in this page. In verse 14, speaking to God, Jesus said "I have given them your word." At this point he said the he has already given them God's word. Jesus was obviously not speaking about a book here.

In Verse 16, Jesus said, "Santify them by the truth." What is he saying here? Could it be as simple as Jesus meant exactly what he said? What is it that sanctifies in this verse? The truth sanctifies. Now let's look at the last half of the verse. "Your word is truth." That seems simple enough. Your (God's) word is truth. What does that mean? Sometimes things can be made clearer by just reversing the order of the sentence. "Truth is God's word." Now, let's look at that. One plausible meaning is, "Any time anyone speaks the truth (tells the truth), he is speaking God's Word, because telling the truth is God's Word. (Telling the) Truth transforms lives. When we learn to speak the truth in all situations, that has a transforming power in our lives and in the lives of others. We realise that when we have to always tell the truth, then we have to change our behavior so that we don't bring heavy consequences down upon ourselves. This is part of the transforming power of telling the truth.

 

When you call anything "God's Word" (i.e. the Bible or any other book) you make it into an object that can be held, objectafied, and even worshipped, rather than...inter

 

24 May 2011

Reading the book

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

 

Attitude in Reading

Our attitude will make a lot of difference in what we learn and/or understand from our reading.

Prideful Reading

Some people read with a purpose of proving that they are right in their (opinions that they call their) beliefs. They look for words and phrases that support their opinions. They disreguard or retranslate in their minds anything that may contradict their opinions. This may be so automatic or habitual that they don't even realize they are doing it.

Reading for understanding.

It takes a lot of work to think out what you are reading. Many people just read the words and don't think about the true meaning of what they are reading. Nor do their think about the implecations of the words they are reading in relation to their own opinions.

Transformational Reading

"be ye doers of the word, and not hearers only". There are many good books out in the world, the Bible being one of them.
Read carefully to try to understand what has been written. Use a dictionary and/or a thesaurus to look the meanings of words that you don't understand.
Rewrite out the passage(s) in your own words, according to your own understanding.

The reading is only of value if we put it into practice. In a way, the understanding is cyclicyle. We can't really do it unless we understand what to do. The other part is that we won't really begin to understand until we start to do what it says. At the beginning we will make many (seeming) mistakes. But, if we are open and aware, we will learn much in the mistakes that help us to succeed.

24 May 2011

Is The Bible Inerrant?

Submitted by Stephen Winters

Inerrant? This word is not in the Bible. So, where did this word come from? I don't like to say anything about the writings in the Bible that they don't say about themselves. Did any of the writers of the various parts of the Bible say, or even think, that what they were writing was inerrant?

Inerrant?

Definition of Inerrant: " free from error "

To litterally be "inerrant" it would mean that there couldn't be even one letter out of place, there couldn't be even one misspelled word in the entire Bible.

Many christians say that "We believe that the Bible was without error in it's original..."

What difference does it make if the original manuscripts supposedly were without error.... we don't have the originals, or even first generation copies of the originals. We have translations made from multi-generational copies that have errors in them. Is it really logical to say that God wrote the original manuscripts (through human hands) without error, but then to say God couldn't or didn't keep all the copies error-free?

We are told by well-meaning Christians that the bible was "inerrant" in the "original" manuscripts. However, this is illogical. For one thing, none of the original manuscripts are still around and no modern scholar has ever seen the original manuscripts. Therefore, no one can rightfully make a claim that they are without error.

Secondly, if God had the power "through the Spirit" to have the original documents created without error, then it only stands to reason that He would also have the power to keep the subsequent translations free from error. It makes no sense to say that the "Spirit" caused or enabled the original writers to write error free, only to have the following translations contain errors. What's the point in there being error free original manuscripts unless all the following translations were also to be made error free?

Thirdly, in order for the assertion of inerrancy to stand, their could not be even one error in the original writings and of all the following translations. 

of unholy lips

Where did these claims originate?

Think about it. Did ANY of the writers of the individual books of the bible make any type of claims that their writings were inerrant and infallible? I have not seen such claims by any the authors of the books of the Bible.

If the authors did not make any such claims, where did those claims originate?

Why are people making that claim?

Then the next question that begs to be asked is, "If the authors of the original documents made not claims of inerrancy or infallibility, why are other people trying to make that claim? What is their true purpose?

Is The Belief of Inerrancy Necessary? 

Many religious people think (and adamantly claim) that the Bible has to be viewed as perfect and without error to be of value. However, God is constantly telling us to look at the lowly things, for in them we find God.

"Brothers and sisters, think of what you were when you were called. Not many of you were wise by human standards; not many were influential; not many were of noble birth. But God chose the foolish things of the world to shame the wise; God chose the weak things of the world to shame the strong. God chose the lowly things of this world and the despised things—and the things that are not—to nullify the things that are, so that no one may boast before him. 30 It is because of him that you are in Christ Jesus, who has become for us wisdom from God—that is, our righteousness, holiness and redemption. Therefore, as it is written: “Let the one who boasts boast in the Lord.” 1 Corinthians 1:26-31

Many Christians so strongly try to claim that the Bible is inerrant. Yet They are promoting an unprovable illusion. Anyone with an open mind can find countless websites and books that show the myriad of mistakes and errors in the Bible.

Would The Bible Be Of Any Value it Had Errors?

The power of any writing is not in the supposed perfection of the text, but in the truth and reality of which the authors wrote. Truth can be found in the midst of the errors and contradictions. As humans, they did not write perfectly (perfection is only an illusion, it is not real), but they spoke truth. 

Here, can you read this:

"For God so lveod the wlrod taht he gvae his one and olny Son, taht wohveer bieleves in him sahll not piersh but hvae ernteal lfie."

Here is another paragraph from here:

"RDIAENG.

Aoccdrnig to a rscheearch at an Elingsh uinervtisy, it deosn't mttaer in waht oredr the ltteers in a wrod are, the olny iprmoetnt tihng is taht frist and lsat ltteer is at the rghit pclae. The rset can be a toatl mses and you can sitll raed it wouthit porbelm. Tihs is bcuseae we do not raed ervey lteter by it slef but the wrod as a wlohe."

 Could you read those paragraphs? If you were like me, and I presume many others, you could probably read those paragraphs without too much trouble. You might ask, "What was the point of my asking you to read those paragraphs?". Before I answer that question, let me ask you one more question. Have you ever seen any other writing, such as a letter, that had a lot of mispelled words? Were you able to read and understand the meaning of the letter?

My Point it this. All this discussion of the "inerrancy" of scripture seems irrelevant. As you have seen for yourself, you can read and understand text that has mistakes in it. So what if the original manuscripts of the bible had mistakes in it. (And I believe it did. But what would the problem with that be.)

An Incorrect Focus

When people call the Bible the Infallible Inerrant Word of God, they poison it, because that statement is not based upon truth.

Trying to claim inerrancy of the text takes the focus away from the message that was written and instead tries to make a lie into a truth. Whether or not the original documents had errors in them is not important. What is important is the message that the authors were trying to convey.

The "Black Or White Thinking" Falacy

A Black and white, or and "Either OR" Falacy only gives your two choices. 
In this case, the Either Or Falace is, "The Bible has to be viewed as 'inerrant' OR it is of no value." This is a thinking error. In fact, the Bible can still be very useful even when we realize that it does have errors. 

Notes:

 

If the Bible is Error Free,

then that means that God wrote it himself, because anything written by men would have mistakes.

If that is true, then the Bible is God's Word

Then the Bible is the only book that God has spoken through

It is the only error free book

25 May 2011

A Tree Falling

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

"A tree falling in the forest without ears to hear makes no sound". I have heard this saying a number of times. Now I think that I may have finally understood this saying. When a tree falls in the forest, it only moves air and moves and cracks branches. These send out vibrations. It is only the ears of a living thing with ears that hears. When the vibrations enter the ear canal they are translated or recorded as sounds within the brain of the living thing. So, in a way, you could say that the sounds only happen within the brain of the living creature. When they are not within the ears and brain, they they are not sounds.

26 May 2011

Focused Awareness

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

We are not aware of everying in our surroundings or our environment. We are aware of the things that we choose to be aware of or that are "in our face" at the present time. For instance, we are not aware of the

Going through life there are many little affects (disturbances) that can't reasonably be fixed, but that can only be attended to.

Awareness is that sense in you that is "turned on" to notice the seemingling small and insignificant things in your life and/or environment. For example, We just purchased a house recently. A refrigerator (which is about 8-10 years old) came with the house. One of the defects in the refrigerator is that whenever you open the door to the freezer, a tiny light on the outside of the door (mean to light up the area where you get ice and water on the front of the door) is turned on. About 7 years ago the manufacture sent out a recall notice for clients to have that fixed at no charge. But now, after these 7 years, that free repair option has ceased. So, our options are to either pay for a service call + labor + parts, or to just live with it. Not having a lot of extra money, we are just living with it. In the larger scheme of things, it just a small insignificant trifle. No one else in the family seems to pay any attention to the light. The point of all this explanation is that I have chosen to be aware of the light and turn it off each time I go by it. At this point it is an almost automatic habit.

Awareness is often coupled with some type of response. Sometimes that response is an action, sometimes it is just an appreciation of what we see, hear, taste, touch or smell.

28 May 2011

Preaching

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

Preaching is speaking a message of value to the hearers

one must speak in the language of the hearers

go to where the hearers are located

Get down at the level of the hearers

29 May 2011

The Art of Confessing or Apologizing

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

Whenever we hurt or affend another, it is so easy to not want to be seen as the guilty party. We may say something like, "I'm sorry for hurting you, BUT, I didn't hit you that hard OR, the offense that I did to you wasn't that bad. YOU are making a big do about nothing." Often this is subtle attempt to get the blame off of us and to transfer at least part of the blame to the other party.
As a parent, one thing that I am learning, is when I apologize, I only focus on what I did that was wrong. Even if the other party was (in my mind) as much or more to blame than myself, I only confess to what I did, without mentioning anything at all about what I think that the other person did.

An apology or a confession that says or implies, even to the smallest degree, that someone else is partly or largely to blame is a hollow confession. It is our subtle attempt to get the focus off of us and onto the other party.

Our confession is about our own inner cleansing. It is about taking full responsibility for our own behavior. It is also deeply connected with our practice of humility.

If someone else has offended us, that should be dealt with at a different time. Whenever someone has offended or hurt us, we need to deal with it promptly so that their offence doesn't get intertwined with our own behavior later on.

 

Defusing Pride

Restoring Relationships

Self Examination

Any time that we even remotely involved in or associated with an argument or disagreement, we need to step aside and examine our own thoughts, motives and actions. For example, recently my two children were involved in fight of sorts. I went out to take care of it. After letting them both tell me both sides, I was overly zealous to correct the one I thought was at greater fault. The child I was correcting and I both were at odds with each other. It was only after I had stepped away from it and went for a walk that I realized that I was at fault for the way I had handled the child. I could have made an excuse that the child was really at fault. But I knew that I had to set the example. I took time to examine what I had done wrong. Then, when I got back home, I told the child, "My behavior was wrong. I was too harsh and judgemental when I spoke to you earlier...." After I had finished apologizing, my child also apologized to me as well. I'd had that happen a number of times. It seems that I have to be the one to apologize first, then the other person will often also apologize also.

30 May 2011

Asking Questions

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

Many times in life we don't get our questions answered because we don't know how to properly ask the questions.

Clarify what the question really is.

Most reponsible people in life (who are the ones who may be able to answer our questions) are busy. We don't want to bother them needlessly.

Here are some good articles on how to ask better questions.

How to ask questions the smart way.

How to ask a question.

How to ask better questions.

How to ask a question intelligently.

30 May 2011

Forgiveness

Submitted by Stephen Winters

What does it mean to forgive? What is forgiveness? In Christianity we are told to "forgive", but what does that mean? We are also told that if we do something wrong to someone, then we should go ask for forgiveness. But in truth, when a person is asking for forgiveness,what are they asking for? Let me make it simple. How would you ask for forgiveness WITHOUT using the word "forgive". Let me give it a try. Would this be an equivelant of asking for forgiveness, "Please pretend like I didn't do anything wrong, pretend like I didn't hurt you, and don't hold any illwill towards me. Treat me as though I had never done anything wrong to you. AND if you don't "forgive" me, YOU will be the unspiritual person, you will be the one who is wrong."

If we were to say those words to a person we have wronged, how utterly repulsive and despictable that would be. To heap all that garbage on someone we have already injured. To ask them to put aside all their feelings of anger and hurt towards us would be unthinkable.

Here is one problem with the world's (or Christianity's) view of forgiveness. It does nothing to change the offender. If anything, all "forgiveness" (in the typical sense) does is to set the offender free from the consequences of his behavior.

I propose that we look at the process of forgiveness. There are two parts of forgiveness:

Part One is to set the offender free from the power of sin in his life. (Only God can do this, but the offender can do his part.) Truly forgiving is taking away the offender's desire to sin, which includes putting away his pride by showing who and what he really is. This involves confession (closely examining oneself and confessing ones deepest darkest fears and sins.) It involves getting a trusted mature friend or a good counselor to help him examine his immature and hurtful thinking patterns and immature behaviors. This is a process that can take months or years. It involves a complete transformation of the offender  so that he no long is an offender. It involves the offender making restitution, as much as in his power, to those whom he had harmed. In doing so, he should have no expectations from the people he has harmed. he should in no way ever ask for forgiveness of those whom he has injured. To ask for forgiveness would be to injure them again. Asking for forgiveness is often an attempt by the offender to escape the consequences of his actions. Instead the offender should repent (permanently change the way that he thinks and behaves. This is a long process, but over a period of time the changes slowly begin to  take shape as the offender develops new thinking pattern, new habits, and new behaviors.

The Second Part of forgiveness involves the injured party letting go of the anger and ill will that she has against the offender. There are two paths to being able to truly forgive another.

  • One path often naturally follows Part One, that of the offender becoming a new person. As the injured party sees the offender acting responsibily over a long period of time the anger can slowly melt away. This can take many months or years. Sometimes some people are not ready to let go of the anger or illwill that they feel against the offender. For some people it takes time, even a lot of time. We should not pressure them to forgive.
  • The other path involves the injured party making a decision to forgive (not hold illwill towards) the offender. This person realizes that holding anger or bitterness towards someone is harmful to oneself, so she lets it go.
  • This does not mean that she should not hold the offender accountable for his actions. Instead, true forgiveness often involves holding the offender accountable while at the same time letting go of the anger and bitterness. As has been said by someone else"“Holding onto anger is like drinking poison and expecting the other person to die." We let go of the anger and bitterness towards our offenders because holding onto them damages us. Holding onto anger and bitterness towards another turns us into the very type of person that we abhor. Even as we struggle to let go of our rage, we can still call the police or other authorities to report the crime that was committed against us. If the offender escapes consequences, then he is left in the power of his offending behavior. Going the consequences of his behavior is part of the path of setting him free from his bondage, which causes him to hurt people.

Some people are not at a place where they can just instantly let go of their anger and truly forgive someone who has hurt them deeply. Don't try to coerse them into "forgiving" someone before they are ready because you would injure them again. Their anger at what the offender did is a very natural feeling.

Other people are deeply offended at the idea of a horrendous murderer or someone who has caused great harm just being let off scott free. Their sense of justice cries out against someone who has hurt many others should escape being punished severely. Part of the reason they may feel this way is that they don't believe people should be able to escape punishment and they don't believe that people can truly change.

To read more on the topic of forgiveness, see the individual articles linked below.

30 May 2011

Asking Forgiveness

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

When I was in counseling, my counselor told us clients not to ask for forgiveness. Asking for forgiveness victimizes the victim again.

We who have offended or injured someone want to be forgiven of things that we have done. We don't  want to have to experience the consequences of our behavior. However, God sends the consequences of our behavior upon us to set us free from our offending behavior. How often, when we have sinned, and then "ask for forgiveness" are we "offended" and sometimes "outraged" becaue the offended party didn't forgive us.

One of the hardest things for us to do is to look deep within, to look beyond the "sinful act" that we did and to see our ingrained pattern of offending people. That offending behavior and thinking pattern is called sin.

We may try to comfort ourselves by saying "God loves me just as I am", but in reality, God loves us in spite of who we are. But, even more, God lovesus so much that he wants to change us from the inside out so that we might become like his own son.

We want the offended party to just forgive us because we said that we are sorry and have asked "plese forgive me." However, true forgiveness (from the offended party) is based upon that person "seeing and experiencing" (over a long period of time) a permanent change in behavior from the offender. True forgiveness doesn't have to be asked for. (Does it really say any place in the bible to "ask" for forgiveness? But, rather, true forgiveness is a natural bi-product of an ongoing change of behavior of the offender. Forgiveness doesn't have to be requested, but it is naturally given. This is a process that can take years.

Modern day forgiveness ("ask for forgiveness and "poof!" "No consequences.") doesn't work, there are no lasting results.

Any parent who has successfully raised responsible children knows that a child must consistantly experience the consequences of his behavior in order to have a permanent change in behavior.

31 May 2011

Life Examples

Submitted by Stephen Winters

This will start out with examples of children (and or adults) growing up in two or more different families. In one family the child(ren) spend their extra time watching TV, playing games, etc. The older children frequently complain that their parents don't treat them like adults.

In the other family, the children get right in and do their chores and schoolwork first thing. The older children also make out their own chore/task lists. In addition, they are very observant and see the other things that need to be done, or that the parents would like to have done. They follow up each day or series of completed chores by showing their parents what they have done. Then, when they ask for permission to do various things the children give all the details about each event (time, place, who will be there, why they want to go.... The children know that the parents will want to know all these details, so they don't wait to be asked. These children have a proven track record of being truthful, responsible, considerate of others.... Then, when they ask their parents permission, the parents talk it over and readily give permission, as and when appropriate.

31 May 2011

True Life

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

True life, godly living, or Christianity, or whatever you want to call it is not in the form and structure of religion, and it is also not in the absences of those things. Rather, it is in how we live our lives and treat other people in the midst of where we are and what we do. Unless what we do is evil, we can do all the religious things that we do, OR we can abstain from all those things. It doesn't matter so much what we do as it does matter how and why we do what we do.

3 Jun 2011

Being a Light, Witnessing

Submitted by Stephen Winters

 

The true Word of God
is not about quoting lots of bible verses
but in living a life that
is pleasing to our God and Father.
This shows the Word of God
Expressed through you.

"You cannot teach a man anything; you can only help him find it within himself"

Being a light is nothing more than just living out what you know (Loving and caring for others in spite of how other treat you, training up your children to be responsible, obedient, trustworthy, and caring individuals.) As others see how you live (over a period of time) and they see the outcome of your way of life, then their eyes are opened. They see how they can live to improve their own lives.

For example, today I was out walking our dog Teddy (a Sheltie). As I came to a yard sale I decided to stop and have a look. I heard the owner of the garage sale say, "What a beautiful dog! What kind of dog is that?" I told her that it was a Sheltie, short for Shetland Sheep Dog. She wanted to pet Laddie. After a bit I handing the leash to her so that she could walk Teddie around. She eventually petted Teddie. She had been wanting a Corgie, but after seeing Teddie, she said that she had changed her mind. She called her husband over and told him that she wanted a Sheltie. Before I left I have her my card and the name of the kennel that we got Teddy from. 

I realize that this is a very superficial example, but it demonstrates how, when we just live our life, people will be drawn to us if we have something that they want.

Being a light, or witnessing, is not about going around quoting Bible verses to people. Instead, it's living our life in a way that is pleasing to God (being honerable, trustworthy, truthful, considerate, lving, kind, gentle, peaceful), people will take notice. It's nothing that we ourselves do, except to just live our lives.

Jesus said, "....you will be my witnesses in Jerusalem, and in all Judea and Samaria, and to the ends of the earth." Acts 1:7

In a court of law, you can only witness to the things that you personally have seen or experienced. You would not be able to be a witness to something that you have only read about in a book.

John said, "That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked at and our hands have touchedthis we proclaim concerning the Word of life." John 1:1

We are only to witness to the things that we have seen and heard, not that we have merely read in a book. Witnessing is NOT quoting Bible verses at people.

 

 

6 Jun 2011

Love demonstrated, but misunderstood

Submitted by Stephen Winters

God is love and he is spirit, which we really don't understand. 

He sent his son down to earth in the form of  a human to "show" us how to live. He wanted us to learn how to live a life of love, and for that love to be so much a part of us that it penetrates us to our very inner being. Jesus son, spent much time on earth teaching and ...

Some of his followers wrote down what he said. Then in the years that followed, people began to worship and argue about the writings. They made the writings into something sacred. All the while they neglected living the life of love that had been taught.

8 Jun 2011

God

Submitted by Stephen Winters

 

As one writer said:

"When a theist claims that a god exists, one of the first questions atheists should ask is "what do you mean by 'god'?" Without understanding what the theist means, the atheist simply cannot evaluate the claim. By the same token, unless the theist is very clear about what he means, he cannot adequately explain and defend his beliefs." What is God? Definitions, Characteristics, and Attributes of God

This is so true. How can any religious person make a claim for God if they don't know what god is?

‘For in him we live and move and have our being.’ As some of your own poets have said, ‘We are his offspring.’  Acts 17:28(NIV)

If we "live and move and have our being" in God, then we are in the midst of God at all times of our lives.

What is God?

Just saying that God is a person is too simplistic. It doesn't really say anything about God and what that implies to each of us.

He is the Father: He is the source and beginning of all things. All things originate from and with Him.

  1. God is all and in all

He is spirit: He is the vital principal....
He is truth: He is whatever is true, he is the spirit and intention of telling the truth.

Some would say that God loves us or that God "has" love for us. It is really that simplistic?

 One could say that  then follow it with  The result would then be..
God "is" love. (True) Love "is" God. When we walk in God, we are walking in Love.
When we walk in Love, we are living in God.
God "is" truth" (Real) Truth "is" God When we walk in God, we are walking in Truth.
When we walk in Truth, we are living in God.
God "is" light (True) Light "is" God When we walk in God, we are walking in Light.
When we walk in Light, we are living in God.
God "is" spirit. (True) Spirit "is" God When we walk in God, we are walking in Spirit.
When we walk in Spirit, we are living in God.
God "is" life. (True) Life "is" God When we walk in God, we are walking in Life.
When we walk in Life, we are living in God.
     
     

When God "lives" in us, in what form does He live in us? Could it be that when he lives in us He is alive as the desire to tell the truth, (the spirit of truth), the spirit of love (which gives us the abililty to love even our enemies, he gives us the light to take one more step (when all the world around us seems dark), as we follow his precepts and directions he gives us a life beyond compare.

It is so easy to see God as "only" a "Person" and lose track of what God truly is.

God is not a single item or characteristic. It is true that God is ONE, and that one is everything. God is All, and in all and through all.

Men and religion want to make God into a "person" so that he can be like us. But God can't be confined into our own likeness. God is more than all that we can dream or imagine.

13 Jun 2011

Hold onto your principles.

Submitted by Stephen Winters

 If we are not careful, the process of desensitization can have a large negative effect on our course in life. This is the process of slowly and gradually eroding your principles and values. Many enticing things come along to try to get you to put your wants first above your principles and your honor.

It’s presumably easy enough to say that  “I won’t do that bad thing over there!”. But if we make one “tiny” exception at a  time, over a period of time our collection of “tiny exceptions” add up to a very large deviance from Integrity. Just taking one “tiny” at a time often takes us down the wrong road so that we are going far beyond that “bad thing”  which we said we’d never do. Then we justify and make excuses to try to cover up our behavior.

Each time we take a tiny step away from our values we justify it to ourselves in saying, i.e., A girl might think that "the neckline’s only 1 inch lower than my last blouse", or "the hem is only 1 inch higher than my last skirt." Slowly, bit by bit, the necklines get lower and the hems get higher. Slowly the girl's sense of modesty is eroding away without her paying any head. OR to give another example, in the case of music, we might say, this song only has one or two questionable words. Then later, we think, this next song only has a few more questionable words. Slowly, we take a seemingly "tiny" step further than we did before. We don't realize that we are getting further and further away from the true standard. Eventually we find ourselves listening to lyrics that should make shocked at what we are doing.

It often looks like we are “going after that which we want”, while all the  time we are slowly drifting away from our principles and values. We need to firmly set clear boundaries, to put our line clearly in the sand and say “I will not cross that line.” We need to examine and clarify what those values mean to us?

The truth is that our boundaries keep us safe. They keep us from doing many things, things that we think that we want at the time.

For our ethics to stand the test of time, we have to put our principles and values up as the defining guideline BEFORE our likes or dislikes. How many times do we make a decision because “I like it” OR “I HAVE TO make this exception or I won’t be able to participate.” We don’t realize that every time we make a tiny exception to our values “so that we won’t be inconvenienced”, then we are saying that our values don’t mean anything. Our immediate wants or conveniences are more  important than our character.

Want-based Choices Versus Character Based Choices

Many seemingly inviting situations come our way throughout the course of our lives. The manner and method we use in choosing what to do is more important than the actual choice we make. The manner in which we make the choices builds or erodes the quality of our character. Although there may be may methods to make choices, here we will focus on just these two: Our wants versus our character.

Want-Based Choices

Using a want-base choice system, our immediate wants take top priority. We will do anything or give up anything to obtain what we want. If we have to compromise our principles "a little" to get what we want, that's not really a big deal. After all, we got what we wanted. We don't notice that with each "little bit" of our principles that we give up, our character keeps eroding, until......

Character-Based Choices

Using a Character-based choice system we put maintaining our character first. We base each and every choice on our integrity, virtues, honor, and the quality of our character. We realize that everything we do in life, and all the choices that we make, either strengthens or erodes our character. When we put our principles first, we will only do the things that we can do without compromise. We draw the line in the sand and will not cross over it.

Additional Notes

 

Making Wise Choices
Put something in your mind above you. It can be your view of God..
Make all of your decisions subject to .... Virtue and honor, or your... goal
When we make decisions that are based only on the emotion of the moment, that leads us towards a destructive path.
 
For example, in deciding what type of clothes to purchase, you can either put your desire...
I would suggest that you put the virtues, honor, & integrity as the measuring stick for all of your decisions. For example, when looking for a dress, slacks, skirt, blouse, etc. Examine every desired purchase in the light of those principles. Ask yourself, is this blouse chaste (cause men to think horable and noble thoughts about you) or will it cause men to think sexual thoughts about you.
One might say, "whatever they think they will think anyway." However, we have a duty to "NOT put a stumbling block in front of anyone and to not cause anyone to sin."
8 Jul 2011

Stages of Growth

Submitted by Stephen Winters

Over the years I've come to see that growth and maturity (being considerate of others) can be expressed in many ways. Here are some examples of the stages of growth shown by different materials or books that I have read. This chart is my attempt to show how the different growth stages connect and overlap with one another. This is not to say that these are the only growth indicators.

 

Various aspecs of growth, maturity, and leadership compared
Under idea circumstances.

Human
Development

See here & here

Growth    Godly Stephen Covey
See a description
here: 7 Habits 

Tribal Leadership
see chart here.

   

infancy &
childhood

Immaturity Unrighteous Dependent Stage 1: Despairing
Hostility "Life is bad"
   

Puberty and
Adolescence

     

Stage 2: Apathetic Victim
"My life is bad"

   
Young
Adulthood
    Independent

Stage 3: Lone Warrior
"I'm Great!"
(and you're not)

   

getting
married

  Repentance
i.e. conversion
 

Epiphany
(Awareness, awakening)

   
Middle
Adulthood
 Maturity    Interdependent Stage 4: Tribal Pride
"We are great"
(and they're not)
   
Late
Adulthood

Righteous
Living a live beyond
the power of sin

Synergy Stage 5: Innocent Wonderment
Doing what people think can't be done,
"Life is Great!"
   
             
             

 

Tribal Leadership

While the concept of tribal leadership is focused towards leadership, the concepts of the stages seem very applicable to stages of growth from immaturity to maturity. One important thought explained in Tribal Leadership is that everyone has to pass through all the stages. No one can skip any of the stages. For example, Stage 3 is all about "Look at Me! I'm Great!".  Part of this stage is beComing very good at something. Before anyone can progress into Stage 4, he must have owned stage 3, trying to...  and finding out that it doesn't work. Until someone deeply realizes that stage 3 "It's all about ME" doesn't work, they can't go into Stage 4.  Stage 4 principles won't work for someone who is still embedded in Stage 3.

None of us can instantly become mature.

22 Jul 2011

sound and hearing

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

 

"If a tree falls in the forest, and no one is around to hear it, does it make a sound?" To answer that, we need to define, "What is sound?"

Definition of sound: "the sensation produced by stimulation of the organs of hearing by vibrations transmitted through the air or other medium."

So, in other words, when a tree falls in the forest it sends out vibrations through the air. When those vibration reaches a hearing organ, it produces a sensation that we call sound. It takes to parts to make sound.

  1. A cause: When a tree falls it cause vibrations
  2. A transmitter: secondly, the cause needs something (the air) to transmit those vibrations over a distance.
  3. A Receiver: Lastly, for those vibrations to become sound, they need a receiver that will convert those vibrations into sound.

So, for the tree falling to make a sound, it needs all three parts. Consequently, if no one is around to be a receiver, then those vibrations are not converted to sound.

25 Jul 2011

Repentence

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

In recent times I've been giving more and more thought about the concept of repentence. What does it mean, and how do we repent?

Today I had two times of realizing that I needed to repent.

On one time I went to the chiropractor. I had thrown my back out a week ago. While it had gotten better, it still wasn't back to normal. I finally went to the chiropractor today. While I was in his examining room, I had made a comment that in the past I had found that "If I didn't go to the chiropractor, my back would hurt for half a week. But if I did go to a chiropractor, my back would only hurt for 3 or 4 days." The message is that going to a chiropractor didn't help at all.

After I left his office I realized that I had said that same thing to him before. It was a rude thing to say. I shouldn't have said it. I went back to him and apologized.

Later I went to the hardware store. When I was ready to check out I went up to the cashier. After she had rung up my purchase, while we were waiting for the cash register to activate the electronic signing device, she said, "It'll be about 15 seconds." I immediatly started counting to myself. When the device was finally ready I said, "22 seconds". I've done this before in this hardware store. Today it finally dawn on me, what I did is wrong. That is my pride of wanting to prove them wrong. I need to change that. This time I didn't go back in, but just thought about and rehearsed a new response. In the future when the cashier says, "It'll be about 15 seconds", I will just say something like "Thank you."

Repentence is not an event (something that we can do oece and then forget about it), but rather an ongoing process, a change in our life's thought patterns and behaviors. It's:

  • An awareness that one's thinking processes and behavior patterns are wrong
  • A decision to make changes and to live differently.
  • An ongoing process of continuously monitoring and examining one's own thinking and behavior
  • Making corrections as necessary. Sometimes the correction will be going back in one's mind, examining what one did wrong, clarifying how one should have thought and acten and then rehearsing how one should have acted.
  • Whenever appropriate or necessary, going back and apologizing and say that "I was wrong" and making amends, as appropriate.

It's not just having to repent of doing the big things wrong. It also includes those tiny seemingly insignificant things (i.e. judging & condemning people in our minds, thinking or saying cutting words about others)

To help others out of being critical or condeming of others, we can't do it by being condemning of them. We have to get those characteristics out of our lives before we can have a meaningful impact on others.

I'm not convinced that we should ask for forgiveness. Asking for forgiveness is often used as an end in itself. The subtle implication can be, "If I'm forgiven, then all is well. It is done and finished." In reality, it is more important that we change our thinking and change or behaviour permanently. Then a forgiveness for our inappropriate behavior will naturally flow out of others. The forgiveness may not even be realized by the previously offended party because they will see us acting differently and therefore will respond to us differently.

26 Jul 2011

What is a Statement of Faith?

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

 

Any "Statement of Faith" is the perceived beliefs only of the person or group that wrote it. It is entirely too easy to sign a generic statement of faith just so you can be a part of some organization. It is entirely different, and much more difficult, to write one's own Statement of Faith.

For examples of what typical some "Statement of Faith's" look like, search for them in our Biblio here: Statements of Faith , or do a search on the Internet.

 

 

27 Jul 2011
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

Faith is:

  1. the thought, the determination, the umption that there has to be more to life than the way things are or appear to be.
  2. the action, the moving force that keeps us on track to keep going, to keep our eyes on the goal, as we persevere, to keep going through the most severe difficulty, to keep us pressing on when it seems impossible.
  3. perseverence. Faith keeps going until the end. Faith helps us to move mountains, to do the impossible because we never quit, we never give up. Every time we fall down and get discouraged, we get up and go again. 
  4. is our inspiration and motivation to see ourselves as we really are and to be willing to change., and to keep going through the difficult things of life that God uses to change us.

One of the biggest challenges in life is realizing that we are wrong, our thoughts are wrong, our ideas are wrong. (STOP! Pause a moment and examine yourself. How did you respond when you read that first sentence?) This is because many of our thoughts and ideas are based upon our emotions. We get often emotionally attached to our thoughts. We think that because we have a thought, then our thoughts are correct. Our thoughts keep us captive. We look at a seemingly difficult task and think, "That is too hard. I'd never be able to do that!" And so we defeat ourselves before we get started. OR we look at a new coworker or a new neighbor with judging thoughts. Something about the way they look or behave gives us judging thoughts. So we avoid them without knowing anything about them.

There have been many times in my life when, before I started a project, had a certain idea about it. But, once I get started on it, find out that it was much different than my initial idea.

I have found a similar thing in correcting/disciplining children, my first thoughts are usually wrong. As an example, I hear an argument or fight between the children in another part of the house. Then one of the kids will come to me and complain about the other child, giving an explanation of how the other child is causing the problem. The description of this child often triggers in my mind thoughts of how the other child is wrong. My first emotional response is about how that other child needs to be punished. However, from many times in the past, I recognize that my first thoughts and emotions about what happened are quite often quite wrong. So, I take the children who complained with me and we go back to the other child and have them each tell me what happened. Many times I have them act out what happened. Most of the time I find out that what I had thought happened was way off.

"19 My dear brothers and sisters, take note of this: Everyone should be quick to listen, slow to speak and slow to become angry, 20 because human anger does not produce the righteousness that God desires. 21 Therefore, get rid of all moral filth and the evil that is so prevalent and humbly accept the word planted in you, which can save you.  22 Do not merely listen to the word, and so deceive yourselves. Do what it says. 23 Anyone who listens to the word but does not do what it says is like someone who looks at his face in a mirror 24 and, after looking at himself, goes away and immediately forgets what he looks like. 25 But whoever looks intently into the perfect law that gives freedom, and continues in it—not forgetting what they have heard, but doing it—they will be blessed in what they do" James 1: 19-20

So, when our thoughts and emotions tell us to quickly do something, it is much better to pause (hold off our angry or emotional response, and to investigate what really happened.

"14 What does it profit, my brethren, if someone says he has faith but does not have works? Can faith save him? 15 If a brother or sister is naked and destitute of daily food, 16 and one of you says to them, “Depart in peace, be warmed and filled,” but you do not give them the things which are needed for the body, what does it profit? 17 Thus also faith by itself, if it does not have works, is dead.
18
But someone will say, “You have faith, and I have works.” Show me your faith without your works, and I will show you my faith by my works. 19 You believe that there is one God. You do well. Even the demons believe—and tremble! 20 But do you want to know, O foolish man, that faith without works is dead? 21 Was not Abraham our father justified by works when he offered Isaac his son on the altar? 22 Do you see that faith was working together with his works, and by works faith was made perfect? 23 And the Scripture was fulfilled which says, “Abraham believed God, and it was accounted to him for righteousness.”And he was called the friend of God. 24 You see then that a man is justified by works, and not by faith only.
25
Likewise, was not Rahab the harlot also justified by works when she received the messengers and sent them out another way?
26
For as the body without the spirit is dead, so faith without works is dead also." James 2: 14-26

Then we might then ask, what is faith? One way of looking at faith is that faith is the umption that gives us the will to begin and to keep going when we get discouraged and want to quit.

We all have ideas of how we think things are or how we think that life works. From all of our life experiences we think that things are a certain way. What we don't realize, and don't want to see, is that our thoughts are wrong, we are wrong. The result is that our misunderstandings give us a lot of fear, which keeps us in bondange.

Many times in life our first thoughts are wrong. We instantly prejudge a person or a situation without finding out what is real. It often takes a lot of courage, perseverance to face our thoughts and to work through to find out what is real. Faith is the spark that should keep us going to work through until the very end.

The prize is at the end. We don't find out what is real, we don't see things as they really are, until we work through the situation until it is complete. At the end comes the awareness and knowlege of how things really are. It is only then that we realize how wrong we were. It is then that we are released from our fears and the bondage of our own misconceptions.


 

 


28 Jul 2011

What does it mean to have faith?

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

Faith is not like a single cube-shaped building block sitting on a shelf by itself. Faith is more like a cloud that has a vague shape and almost imperceptable edges. When you try to define concepts like faith, integrity, perseverence, truth you will find that they all overlap one another Each one is a part of the others. Instead of being able to clearly define each one separetly (like setting up building blocks), it's more like trying to stack clouds on top of each other. There is a core component in the middle of each cloud, but it's hard to determine where one concept ends and the other begins.

As an example, we'll look at just one of thse concepts, perseverence is very much connected with faith. If you try to separate one from the other, each one becomes quite useless. i.e. what good is perseverence if you don't have a purpose or a goal in mind. Faith gives you that purpose and goal. Faith gives you the thought that there is something of value to be obtained or achieved. "There is something out there that is of great value."

Now, if you were to try to isolate faith by itself, it too would become useless. What would the point of "believing" that something was possible if you didn't work trough the countless details and if you didn't have perseverance to keep on going and never quit.

You can't truthfully say, "I have faith so I've got it made". Faith is not an isolted component in our lives. Faith is usually connected to some process. You can say, "I have faith that God will provide for me." That faith is coupled with your efforts to work hard and to provide for the needs of yourself and your family. If you use your "faith" as an excuse to sit around and be lazy, while claiming to have faith, you are lying to yourself and to others..

Our faith is not supposed to be static. If you say that you have faith, but then you don't do anything to work through to the completion of the object or goal of your fiath, then you supposed faith is meaningless. "Faith without works is dead." James 2:17

In much the same way, you can say, "I have faith in God", but what does that mean? Faith in God is not a single component that means we are therefore special and don't need to do anything else. God has a purpose here on earth. He doesn't just drop that purpose into our laps, but we have to work it through and find that purpose. Perserverance keeps us going when things seem pointless. Faith gives us the idea, the though, the assurance that it is out there somewhere waiting for us. In some ways it is like the prize in a treasure hunt. But, as much as anything, God's purpose for us is found in the journey more than the destination. The trials and difficulties that we have to work through to h God's purpose for us is what helps to grow us into his children, people of integrity and honor.

God gives us faith for a purpose here on earth. Your faith grows throughout your life as you continue to take on and work through the challenges that God sends your way.

The growth of our faith is a cycle. Our faith either decreases according to the decsions and actions we take or avoid in our lives. For example, each time we back away from the tough things God sends us, then our faith decreases. Conversely, if we have a little faith, and then put our faith to use working through the tough challenges of life to completion, then our faith grows. We can thank God for the hard things that come out way. Because through them God becomes more and more real to us.

In our immaturity we want everything to come easy to us. We don't want to have to put a lot of effort into anything to make it happen. So, if something doesn't easily come together we give up and go onto something else. The big problem here is that each time we give up on a task, we make ourselves weaker and less able to do anything of real value. Then we think that life is too hard. We feel trapped, we feel like life is against us.

By contrast faith makes the (seemingly) impossible possible. Many things in this life seem impossible because they take a lot of thought, awareness, planning, research, diligence, perseverance, and effort to work them through to a successful conclusion. An extremely important part of the process is to keep our minds focused on the task until it is thoroughly finished. There are often many unexpected twists and turns, and (seeming) roadblocks along the way. Each of these has to be noticed and worked through as they come along. (Each of these may be a opportunity to learn what is needed for the next stage of the journey or process.) You must keep thoroughly awake and engaged in the process. If you let yourself become bored (being bored is a choice), then you may miss some of the turning points along the way. This will cause you to fail or to go through needless extra trials or difficulties.

Each time we stick with it and work through a challenging project to the very end, we increase our abilies to accomplish difficult things. Few people choose this strenuous path on their own, but those who do are greatly rewarded. Their fear of life lessens while their faith and confidence increase dramatically.  This is the path to growing and maturing as one of God's chosen and valuable vessels.

28 Jul 2011

What are your values base upon?

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 

 

That's the way I was raised.

I think it's OK OR, I like it.: This says, I long as I like something (it ) then it's OK.

 

These are values that put onself as God. "I" think that it is OK, so it must be OK.

 

But what are our guidelines? "Let every man (woman & child) examine himself  to see if he is in the truth." Take a minute to look at that verse and what it is saying.

 

"Out of the heart of man springs

28 Jul 2011

We become that which we accept

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 

 

When we accept something into us, we stop fighting it

 

When we accept something into us, it becomes normal to us.

When something becomes normal to us, then we put our defensed down when it comes to us.

When something becomes normal to us, we  open ourselves up to doing it.

 

Whatever you put into your mind is what you get out of it. This is merely one of the laws of science. If you put peaches into a basket, you will have peaches come out of the basket when you are ready to eat them.

9 Aug 2011

What is Prayer

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

 

What is prayer?

When I was very young, I thought of prayer as basically two things, "God, please give me this" and "God, please do that." Over the years my view of prayer has changed drastically.

 

Here is a video of people answering the question, "What is prayer?"

Here are some of the answers.

"I thought of prayer before as asking for something, but now I've realized that for me, prayer is accepting what already is."

".... so, it's open my eyes so that I may see the glorious reality that's really here."

"Prayer is not asking. It is a longing of the soul. It is daily admission of one's weakness. It is better in prayer to have a heart without words than words without a heart. "1 Mohandas Gandhi

Another thought about prayer is:

"Prayer is, at root, simply paying attention to God "2

Now, of course, if we talk about, we need to define what we mean by God.

Some thoughts about Prayer

Prayer is focused intention. Keeping some desire in your mind as you work towards the fulfilling of that desire.

19 Aug 2011
Site Keywords: 

 

On Bible.org, in an article titled Introduction to Bibliology, I found these two paragraphs.

"Our view, approach, and attitude toward the Bible is foundational. If our view of the Bible is inadequate we will naturally handle the Bible accordingly. If I do not think it is God-breathed, I won’t think it is profitable and vital. If I think it might contain errors, or that only some of it is inspired, say the thoughts, not the words, then I am left with a dilemma and I must approach it much like a cafeteria line, choosing according to my own likes or bias. What do I believe and not believe? If it is wrong in some places, then how can I be sure what it says about Jesus is true? On the other hand, if I believe it is God’s infallible and inerrant Word, as the evidence supports, then I should accept it all and study it carefully. An unfortunate element very obvious today within the evangelical community is that most who call themselves evangelicals will theoretically, at least, claim allegiance to the Bible as the all-sufficient and authoritative rule of faith, but in practice, many are raising other sources on a level with or even above the Scripture as their authority for what they believe and practice.

We believe that the Word contained in these books [of Scripture] has proceeded from God, and receives its authority from Him alone, and not from men. And inasmuch as it is the rule of all truth, containing all that is necessary for the service of God and for salvation, it is not lawful for men, nor even for angels, to add to it, to take away from it, to change it. Whence it follows that no authority, whether of antiquity, or custom, or numbers, or human wisdom, or judgments, or proclamations or edicts or decrees, or councils, or visions, or miracles, should be opposed to these Holy Scriptures, but on the contrary, all things should be examined, regulated, and reformed according to them. (Italics added)"

Let's examine what this says:

"Our view, approach, and attitude toward the Bible is foundational."

This is so true. However I approach any book or idea will greatly affect how I view what it says.

"If our view of the Bible is inadequate we will naturally handle the Bible accordingly."

Where does the author get the idea that "the bible has to be adequate" for anything? The author is true in his assessment that how we view the Bible will affect how we handle it.

"If I do not think it is God-breathed, I won’t think it is profitable and vital."

The author is false in his assessment here. In the world today there are literally millions of books and writings that are immensely valuable to many people, without the claim being made that they are '"God breathed". For someone to say that I have to view a book as "God-breathed" or I won't value it is an invalid claim. A book, or any writing, stands or falls on the truth of the content it contains.

"If I think it might contain errors, or that only some of it is inspired, say the thoughts, not the words, then I am left with a dilemma and I must approach it much like a cafeteria line, choosing according to my own likes or bias. What do I believe and not believe? If it is wrong in some places, then how can I be sure what it says about Jesus is true?"

The author sets us a false dilemma, saying that if I acknowledge that the Bible contains any errors, the "I must approach it much like a cafeteria line. Any reasoning man knows that even great books will have errors, that nothing is perfect. Anyone can do a search using the Google search engine to see that numberour errors have been found in textbooks. You can do a similar Google search to see that errors happen frequently in newspapers as well. You could probably do a similar search in many of even the most valuable writings in the world and find many mistakes. Do people still find these writings profitable and vital? I would think so.

You can do another Google search to find many sites that list Bible errors and contradictions. An article called A List of Bible Contradictions1 gives a long list of contradictions. Any reasonable and honest person can clearly see that the Bible isn't perfect. It is not inerrant. But that doesn't mean that it is without value. It has great value to those who believe in God.

"On the other hand, if I believe it is God’s infallible and inerrant Word, as the evidence supports, then I should accept it all and study it carefully."

Here the author claims that the evidence supports the Bible being:

  • Infallible
  • inerrant
  • God's Word

Just making a claim that the evidence supports something doesn't make it so.

19 Aug 2011

Written by an All Knowing God

Submitted by Stephen Winters

 

Written by an all knowing God,

"God sees the end of a matter before the beginning"

"In Him, we live and move and have our being."

Let's pretend that we are God and are writing the Bible. Since God is not bound by time, we can imagine him seeing everything happening throughout time as if it were all laid out before him on the table. Imagine yourself as God, with everything that ever happened or that will eve happen, all laid out on a table right in front of you. So, let's imagine that God is looking at every moment in every life of all 6 Billion people alive on earth today. Now lets also imagine that he also has all the millions and billions of people who have ever lived on this earth. God sees every moment of every life. Let's say that the average person lived 80 years (60 minutes per hour X 24 hours per day X365 days per year X 80 years =  525,600 minutes in a person's life X 50,000,000,000+ estimated people since the beginning of time = 26,280,000,000,000,000 minutes all before God at one time. Let's say that God is looking at all those 26,280,000,000,000,000 minutes of everyone's lives at one time. He is now working everything together. In addition, he ..

24 Aug 2011

God's Word Comes Alive

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 


Since I've let go of the idea of "the bible is God's Word",  it seems that the whole world is opening up. For example

"God Word is true(th)" and conversely, "(that which is) truth is God's Word." To put it plainly, anything that is true is God's Word, because God's word is Truth."

Jesus said, "I am the way, the truth, and the life."

Now, you might ask, how does that work out in our daily lives? For example, in any situation, instead of asking "what does the Bible say about this", I simple ask (myself or a trusted advisor), "What is the right thing to do?" What is the honorable and noble thing to do?" Of course there are some principles and guidelines (from the Bible and other good books) that can help us. For example, "Do onto others as you would have them do unto you"

When we come into any situation, as we find what is true in that situation, that truth is God's word.

6 Sep 2011

What Do You Truly Believe?

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

What do you truly believe? Have you ever heard these following quotations?

"Don't believe everything that you think"

"Don't believe everything that you  (think that you) believe"

These remind us that just because we have a thought or an opinion doesn't make it true. Examine everything to see if it is true. Most important, examine your own thoughts and beliefs to see if there are true.

"Examine yourselves to see whether you are in the faith; test yourselves." 2 Corinthians 13:5

This is not just a one time self-evaluation, but rather it is an ongoing moment-by-moment watching of our thoughts, behaviors and actions. Each moment we should be examining ourselves to see if we are living out the life of God our Father. For example, if we are mistreated, we should not be judging and condemning others. Instead we should be watching ourselves. Are we thinking and responding out of our true selves. Are we showing love in our response?

"Our lives are not determined by what happens to us, but how we react to what happens; not by what life brings us, but by the attitude we bring to life. A positive attitude causes a chain reaction of positive thoughts, events and outcomes. It is a catalyst a spark that creates extraordinary results."
-- UNKNOWN

"It doesn’t matter so much what happens to us but how we react to what happens that counts."

How we respond to adversity shows our true nature. When we go through hard times, we should watch our own thoughts, attitudes and behavior. Our true beliefs are shown by what we think and do.

Much of what people call their beliefs is either their pride or their opinion. We humans are very prideful and think that we are right about everything. This is especially true when it comes to religion. Many people have been killed in the name of religion. Much of what is called religion is just self-centered pride. It can be very destructive. Be careful of what we do in the name of our beliefs.

When you go over to someone's home and they invite you to sit in a chair, do you have to "make a decision to believe" that the chair will hold you up? If you are a normal person, you probably will just sit in the chair without giving it a second thought.

If you have a normal good running automobile, when you get into your car, you don't have to make yourself believe that it will start and take you where you want to go.

These are just natural outflowings of you deep internal belief system. A true belief you don't even have to think about. You just do it. If you wonder what you or someone else truly believes, don't listen to their words or the "professions of faith. But rather examine what they do. What they do is what they truly believe. Their words only carry any value IF they are in agreement with how people live their lives.

12 Sep 2011

John 1:1 The Word

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

For much of my life I've heard and read John 1:1, which says:

"In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God." John 1:1

When many religious people quote this verse "In the beginning was the "word,", they refer to the "word" as Jesus. Look at the definition of the word "word", we get this:

G3056 λόγος logos (log'-os) n.

1. something said (including the thought)
2. (by implication) a topic (subject of discourse), also reasoning (the mental faculty) or motive
3. (by extension) a computation
4. (specially, with the article in John) the Divine Expression (i.e. Christ)

[from G3004]

KJV: account, cause, communication, X concerning, doctrine, fame, X have to do, intent, matter, mouth, preaching, question, reason, + reckon, remove, say(-ing), shew, X speaker, speech, talk, thing, + none of these things move me, tidings, treatise, utterance, word, work 

Root(s): G3004 

This is what I get, "In the beginning was the (something said, including the thought, a topic, also reasoning (the mental faculty) or motive." Now, let's take a look at that.v What is this saying? If we want to use the traditionial Christian venacular, are we then saying that "Jesus is (something said, including the thought, a topic, also reasoning (the mental faculty) or motive.)? To me, looking at the meaning of "Word", it either isn't referring to "Jesus" OR "Jesus, the Son" is different than I have thought of him/it before.

I take a look at the original Greek language that was used at the time the Apostles were on this earth. Since the Roman Empire, and the Greek people (whose language the I suppose the language belonged to) were not "Christians", then it seems to me that a word like this "logos", was not religious by nature. I would assume that definition #4 was added by religious people at a later time. It doesn't make sense that this definition would have been part of the original Greek language. It does not seem that "Christ", as it related to the word logos, was part of the Greek language structure.

Consequently, it doesn't seem that the tradition Christian application "IN the beginning was the Word (Christ)" fits here.

23 Sep 2011

The God of Simplicity

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

Much of theology seems so complex and hard to understand. Is God supposed to be hard to understand? Is there a way to make it simple?

"I would not give a fig for the simplicity this side of complexity, but I would give my life for the simplicity on the other side of complexity." - Oliver Wendell Holmes

 

In recent times I've been thinking such things as, "If God is love, then the reverse is also true, love is God. If God is spirit, the spirit is god. If God is truth, then truth is God." I haven't had the words to go any further than that. This morning I decided to look up "God" on Wikipedia. After reading that article, I was led to the Wikipedia link for "divine simplicity".

In theology, the doctrine of divine simplicity says that God is without parts. The general idea of divine simplicity can be stated in this way: the being of God is identical to the "attributes" of God. In other words, such characteristics as omnipresence, goodness, truth, eternity, etc. are identical to God's being, not qualities that make up that being, nor abstract entities inhering in God as in a substance..... In classical Christian theism, God is simple, not composite, not made up of thing upon thing. In other words, the characteristics of God are not parts of God that together make up God. Because God is simple, God is those characteristics; for example, God does not have goodness, but simply is goodness.  Wikipedia: Divine Simplicity


Then it hit me, that's what I was thinking about, but just didn't have the words, "Because God is simple, God is those characteristics; for example, God does not have goodness, but simply is goodness." I had never heard of the concept of "divine simplicity", but it makes such perfect sense, especially when compared to the above quote by Holmes. God is simple, but at the other side of complexity. True simplicity has all the details and loose ends worked out.

Now let's add another quote

"If you can't explain it simply, you don't understand it well enough." Albert Einstein

Now it is beginning to make sense. If someone needs a lot of theological  doctrine and words to try to explain about God, then they just don't understand God well enough yet. For example, this concept is very simole. God is love, therefore love is God. If you want to show someone God, then show them true love. Here we have an example of how to show someone true love:

"4 Love is patient, love is kind. It does not envy, it does not boast, it is not proud. 5 It does not dishonor others, it is not self-seeking, it is not easily angered, it keeps no record of wrongs. 6 Love does not delight in evil but rejoices with the truth. 7 It always protects, always trusts, always hopes, always perseveres." 1 Corinthians 13:4-7

If we are to truly walk in the spirit, we do so by living out the life of God. In a very real sense, we are to take on love and have it be who we are. Not "we have love", but rather 'We are love".

And again, God is truth, therefore truth is God. If you want to show someone God, show them truth. More simply, tell them the truth. And the same can be said for the other "attributes" of God.

Then it only follows that if we are to "walk in the spirit" we are to walk in God.

Love is patient, love is kind

 

 

God said, "I AM." If God is the "I AM", then he is .... He doesn't "have" love, but he is love.

 

 


 

 

 

25 Sep 2011

One God

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 

God said, "I AM." If God is the "I AM", then he is .... He doesn't "have" love, but he is love.
"I AM love"
"I AM truth"
"I AM life"
"I AM the way"
"I AM spirit"

God is one
God is all and in all

There is only one God,
Who created the universe
who is the god of all mankind. Whether the people be Christians, or Islam, or ... There is only one God, who is the God of all peoples, religions, languages. The main difference is that each person or each religions sees God differently.

The native indians saw God as a big spirit.

The islam's see God as Allah.

Just because each person and each religion sees god differently doesn't mean that God is different for each religion. It also doesn't mean that each religion is worshipping a different God... God is who God is no matter what men think or believe about God. Men's beliefs or opinions about God don't change or affect who or what God is. God is who God is not matter what people think or believe about God.

We are all God's children. Our (supposed) beliefs are what separate us from one another. Like little children we bicker and quarrel, each claiming to be right. We subtly say that you have to "follow my beliefs, or you will tortured forever."

God's son said, "When I am lifted up, I will draw all men unto me."

30 Sep 2011

God's Word and Bible Study

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

I'm sixty years old and have went to numerous Bible studies over many years. Quite frankly, I don't like bible studies. All I ever found there has been an endless studying, for knowledge, the same book over and over again. It seems to me that, in general, many Christians don't know what to do with one another except to have a Bible study.

The main focus I found there was, seemingly, "Bible knowledge." The main focus of each of the Bible studies was on studying the text of the Bible. It's as though the prevailing thought is that we get to know God and become closer to God by studying "God's written Word". To me, this seems like endlessly studying a driver's manual so that we really know it inside and out, but never getting into a car to drive. Yes, we need to know laws of the road, which the driver's manual gives us. And yes we need to know the technical aspects of how to drive. This is best done by 1.)  us seeing by example how others drive and 2.) us doing lots of driving ourselves. This is a good example of how Christian living should be done. It's mostly in the doing.

In recent years I rarely go to Bible studies. I'd rather fellowship with other Christians one on one, or, in some cases, with just a few others. I'd rather be discussing what is going on in each of  our lives, and how we can motivate one another towards "love and good deeds." Yes, the Bible can have a place, but it is on the bookshelf with other helpful books. It can be referred to as needed, but it should not be the main focus, as it is so much today.

I did a search on the Internet today and came across this webpage: Why I Don't Like Bible Study where he writes this:   

"In our current educational climate "study" more naturally carries the connotation of dissection-for-comprehension. Rather than searching in order to meet God. It suggests that coming to the Bible is primarily an exercise in increased knowledge rather than increased love for God."

He wrote the Title as basically a way to get people to notice and possibly read his article. Much of he said was kind of tongue-in-cheek, but he made some good points. The thing that caught my attention was about, "Why do people study the Bible." It is important to have a proper focus when we study. Our focus will determine the outcome.

As I wrote previously, The word of God is a message, not a book." God did not stop speaking two thousand years ago, but rather he has been speaking throughout history, and he continues to speak today. God has so much more to say to each one of us than can ever be written in a book.

When we call our small group meetings "Bible Studies" we give an incorrect focus about what we should be doing in our meetings. I think about Jesus saying, "All men will know you are my disciples by your love...." I did a search of that phrase and found this

"Jesus said simply, “If you love me, you will obey what I command.” (John 14:15)2  This leads to an obvious question, what did Jesus command?  There is only one thing that the Bible records that Christ explicitly commanded his disciples to do: to love one another (John 13:34, John 15:12, John 15:17).  Jesus told them that their love for one another would become their trademark. And, indeed it did.  At the end of the 2nd century, the church father Tertullian described the reputation that the early church had earned: “What marks us in the eyes of our enemies is our loving kindness. ‘Only look,’ they say, ‘look how they love one another’”3" Principle 6: By this will all men know you are my disciples.

The author also said:

 "The words translated here as “love” and “loved” are forms of the Greek word agape.  Jesus didn’t leave us with a long sermon or a book on the meaning of agape.  He instead chose to show us the meaning of agape by living it out before us:"

Yes, we need instruction to live out the life of God, but that instruction needs to come more by example than by study. And, in much the same way witnessing,, if I'll even use that word, needs to come more by example than by words. We are to be living examples of the "word" of God.

"Preach the gospel always, if necessary, use words" has been attributed to Francis of Assisi

The main point of this blog entry is that yes, we need to learn about how to love. When we get together, we need to spend time getting to know one another and helping each other to live a life of love.



 

1 Oct 2011

The Blessing of Grace

Submitted by Stephen Winters


Grace is like having a savings account. None of us lives this life perfectly. We all make mistakes. Graces us a measure of a cushion to get up and try again.

For example, my wife and I have made our share of financial mistakes. The first few years of our marriage we didn't have a savings account. We also didn't manage our money very well. Whenever we make a financial mistake, it would throw us into a tailspin and take away what little money we had.

In recent years we have had a savings account.

3 Oct 2011

Fellowship

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

For some time I've been thinking about trying to develop a series of articles about Fellowship.  To start with I'll write out what have I experienced in the past that has really touched me, times when I've experienced true Fellowship. Then I'll research and found out what are other people doing to encourage fellowship.

(millie talking about the "Connections" group, ask her more details, ask for the leadership name)

Ideas For Fellowship

3 Oct 2011

My Experience of Fellowship

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

As I was typing in the title for this page, I accidentally typed "My Experience of Followship". As I corrected the title, I suddenly realized that for people to have true fellowship, they must all be followers of a similar values, goal, idea, god, etc. So, followship is a part of true fellowship.

I was raised in, and have spend my life in what is called "Christianity". I was raised by parents who considered themselves to be Christians. I've spent the majority of my 60 years going to various "Christian" churches. I've went to countless Bible studies. I've spent many years listening to "Christian" radio. Throughout all of this I've have very little of what I'd call true fellowship. But I have had some, and that is what this article will focus on.

4 Oct 2011

Using "THE" word

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

When you call something "THE".... then that negates the possibility that there are any others. You are in effect saying that it is THE only one. When you attach "THE" to an object, then you are, by implication, saying that there is only one. There is no other, and there is no other way. Conversely, if you call something "A" Something, then you, by implication, indicate that it could be only one of many.
Now let us attach "THE" to an object, more specifically a book that many call "THE" Word of God.

I have a question. Has God ever spoken outside of the Bible? Did God ever speak before the Bible was put together?

7 Oct 2011

What is Salvation?

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

We hear the words "Salvation" and "Saved" used quite a lot in the modern day Christianity. The common "accepted" meaning of these words is that we will be "saved" from hell and therefore have a place in heaven.

I propose that this is a misunderstanding of what is meant by "Salvation" and "Saved". These words speak of coming to a wholeness and wellness here on earth. These words speak of the result of God transforming our lives here on earth.

To Further explain, when we start out our lives hear on earth we are very self-centered. The world (we think) revolves around us. Because of this immature way of thinking, we make decisions and do things that cause damage to ourselves and others. In our self-centered blindness we don't see that we do anything wrong. Our behavior and actions are caused by our immature thinking patterns and behaviors.

When God "calls" us He "saves" us. This means that he takes us through experiences that show us the error of our ways.

What is meant by those words?

Well, let's look at some verses in the Bible where these words are used, and then look them up in the Greek dictionary  and see what the definition of each of these words. (The Numbers preceded by "G" are the numbers referring to the Greek definitions.)

"Neither  is there salvation G4991c in any other : for there is none other name under heaven given among men , whereby we must be saved G4982." Acts 4:12  (KJV)

a.) G4982 (Mickelson's Enhanced Strong's Greek and Hebrew Dictionaries)
G4982 σώζω sozo (sode'-zo) v.
1. to save, i.e. deliver or protect
{literally or figuratively}
[from a primary sos (contraction for obsolete saos, "safe")]
KJV: heal, preserve, save (self), do well, be (make) whole 

 

b.) G4990 σωτήρ soter (so-tare') n.
1. a deliverer, i.e. God or Christ
[from G4982]
KJV: saviour 
Root(s): G4982

c.) G4991 (Mickelson's Enhanced Strong's Greek and Hebrew Dictionaries)|
G4991 σωτηρία soteria (so-tay-ree'-ah) n.
1. rescue or safety (physically or morally)
[feminine of a derivative of G4990 as (properly, abstract) noun]
KJV: deliver, health, salvation, save, saving 
Root(s): G4990 

"He who endures(the trials) to the end (of the trial) will be saved (healed or made whole).
God sends trials our way for a purpose, to show us that our own way of thinking leads to disaster (There is a way that seems right to a man, but the end (of that way of thinking and living) leads to death.(disaster))"

"The word salvation has been hijacked by many different groups of Christians in recent years. It has been misinterpreted, used as a weapon for submission or control, and has basically lost its vitality and power to keep us on the road to abundant life. While there are many interpretations of salvation in the Bible, I would like to define salvation using modern terms and thinking. Salvation is the healing of the human race; the process by which we are transformed into the likeness of Christ. Salvation comes from the Latin word, salve, which has the meaning of healing. So instead of making you nervous by asking you if you are saved, I would like to ask you this instead. Are you healed? Are you whole? Is the human race healed and whole? And if you and the human race are not healed and whole, then what must you do in order to experience true healing?"1

In a very real sense, God's process of saving us is opening our eyes to how selfish and destructive we have been and then giving us the power (through changing our thoughts and behaviors) to live our lives differently. We learn to live in a way that brings peace, restoration, and healing to ourselves and others. This is the "salvation" of which the Bible speaks.

7 Oct 2011

Christ and Religion

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

In the Bible it says, "we have the mind of Christ."

What is Christ? What does that mean? How does that practically work out? If Jesus "christ" as the son of God, and if God is love (as we are told), then could it be that the term "christ" is what refers to our motivation, our desire, our wanting to do what is right?

True religion is helping the widows and orphans in their distress. True religion is not true religion because it is call by a particular name. Just because a building or a group of people are called "christian" doesn't mean that they are true followers of God.

After Christ died, his followers were called "the way". Later on the followers "were first called christians at antioch." Was it a name that they took on themselves, or was it a title of derepute that others called them?

8 Oct 2011

What is Correct Doctrine?

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

Let's have a look at the definition of the word "Doctrine".

Definitions:

doc·trine   [dok-trin]     noun

  1. a particular principle, position, or policy taught or advocated, as of a religion or government: Catholic doctrines; the Monroe Doctrine.
  2. something that is taught; teachings collectively: religious doctrine.
  3. a body or system of teachings relating to a particular subject: the doctrine of the Catholic Church.
    http://dictionary.reference.com/browse/doctrine?s=t  
doctrine:
"That which is held to be true by any person, sect, or school; especially, in religion, a tenet, or body of tenets"
http://www.innvista.com/culture/religion/diction.htm  

Doctrine:

"A belief or set of beliefs held and taught by a church, political party, or other group"
A Google search 

If good doctrine were the most important thing, then all churches, or even all religions, should have the same doctrine. However, but the very fact that there are many thousands of "Christian" denominations, we know that isn't true. Each denomination has their own set of doctrines. If that isn't true, then why the need for all the different religions?

What it is not:

Often used like a weapon, the word "doctrine" is often bandied about to try to prove that someone else is wrong. "That's not correct doctrine!" What is meant, "you don't agree with my beliefs, so YOU are WRONG?" How prideful and arrogant is that?

In this country there is a strong emphasis on having "correct doctrine." There seems to be countless doctrines and countless varieties of those doctrines. These doctrines are what separate and divide those who should be acting as brothers.

In reality, I don't think "doctrine" is nearly as important as many religious people place on it. Most of what I've seen that has been called doctrine has just been some men or group's opinions. Then people get their pride attached to their opinions and things can get really explosive. Each person or group has to be "right". Then, when someone claims that they are right, by implication, that means that everyone else is wrong.

Instead of claiming correct doctrine, shouldn't we put our emphasis on (our) correct thinking and behavior? Jesus said, "All men will know that you are my disciples by your love for one another." That is focusing on correct thinking and behavior, not focusing on doctrine. If one's doctrine does not major on loving one another, then that doctrine should be discarded.

13 Oct 2011

The Law

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Blogs: 
Site Keywords: 

Although my wife is mathmatically challenged she has been homeschooling our two children. My wife has been doing what she could, but she hasn't been holding my son to the line, making him work out all of his problems. Although I've told both of them repeatedly that my son needs to work out the problems completely, Joseph has still been mostly just writing down only the answers, not the answers with the formulas. A couple days ago I told my wife that I would take over working with my son and his math. I have been making him work out all his math problems and label everything correctly. I've also been helping him wherever needed. Today, after correcting his math he said, "I think I finally getting the hang of his math."

The law was given that we might have a richer fuller life, an abundantly life. But it will only work if we take the law inside of us so that we are living the way the law directs because we want to live that way. That is called living by the spirit of the law. When we follow the essense of the law we learn to follow the direction of the law. The teachers are there to help us learn the precepts of the law. In other words the teachers are there, not to help us to escape our difficulties, but rather to help us learn how to successfully work our way through the challenges. That means we are to focus our minds on how to do all the little steps involved in overcoming the difficulty.

16 Oct 2011

Ideas for Small Groups

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

As my wife and I are discussing  the idea of starting to meet with another couple for fellowship, I thought that I'd start putting some ideas together here for why we are meeting and what we could do when we could meet together.

In the past, I've been a part of many "Bible studies" that mainly focused on "studying the Bible". I'm burned out with that whole concept. I believe that the focus is wrong. The purpose of a small group should not be to study a book, any book. Instead, the purpose should be to help one another live out the life. The book can be a help, but it shou.d not be a focus. For example. Think about when we all started to learn how to drive a car. One of the important things we did was to study the driver's manual. The purpose of studying the book was to learn the laws and rules of the road about driving. Connect that with some practice and then we were ready to take out our driving test. Assuming that we passed the test. Then we drive out car according to the rules and laws that we learned from the driving manual. Nows hes the corelation; After receiving your driver's license keep studying and memoriing your driver's manual for the rest of your life? Hopefully you continue to drive according to what you learned from the book, but you do not contiually refer back to it. In stead you just drive your car. You get better at driving your car the longer you drive. However drivers can get together to motivate each other become better drivers. This sometimes happens when drivers disregard the rules of the road by driving drunk or speeding or driving recklessly.

Purpose

This brings us to the purpose of getting together. "All men will know you are disciples by your love for one another." John 13:35   "And let us consider how we may spur one another on toward love and good deeds." Hebrews 10:24

Love is our primary command. How can we show the love of God to others if we don't know how to love one another. In all the Bible studies and religious meetings that I have went to ove rthe years, this is the missing focus.  Now, how do we love one another? Love has to be learned, just like driving a car. We must learn the basics and then we need to put it into practice.

When we realize that our purose is not to study a particular book, but to to learn and put into practice how to truly love and to live a godly life, then we are set free to use whatever methods or materials that would be helpful. This would include finding or leaning about godly men and women to use as examples.

18 Oct 2011

The Spirit

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

To see all the articles on the Spirit on one page, click here.

Once we've been taught and have believed something all of our lives, it is so difficult to accept or believe something else. It took me many years to begin to understand about the concept of the Spirit.

 It seems that most of traditional Christianity, which I grew up in, teaches that the "Holy Spirit" is a person, the third person of the Trinity1, 2 In recent years, through many trials, God has given me a different idea.

In some sense trying to understand what the "spirit" is may be difficult. In another sense, it is extremely simple. We just look at the words and see what they mean. To start with, let's examine the term "Holy Spirit" by looking up the individual words: "Holy" "Spirit". Since many the epistles of the New Testament were said to have been written in Greek, we'll look up the Greek definitions.

First,  the Greek definition of the word "Holy3" The part of the definition that fits our purpose here is "2.(physically) pure 3. (morally) blameless".

Then let's look up the Greek definition of the word "Spirit4" The part of the definition that fits our purpose here is, 3. (humanly) the rational soul 4. (by implication) vital principle, mental disposition, etc." To make it simple, we will just call it 'mental disposition.) 

Now, let's connect those two definitions: Holy (pure & blameless) Spirit (mental disposition). So, let us now put all this together. When God gives us a "Holy Spirit" He is actually give us a "pure and blameless mental disposition". To simplify it even more: "Holy Spirit" = "pure and blameless mental disposition." And to put it another way, "Holy Spirit = The strong ongoing desire to do what is right".

The Bible talks about us receiving power from on high. This makes so much sense, when God gives us [the desire to have] a pure and blameless mental disposition, we receive a power to be the kind of person that we've never been before, and we receive the ability to do things that we've never done before.

 

  • 1. The word Trinity is not found in the Bible. In addition, many Bible scholars question the validity of the concept the Trinity.
  • 2. Johnson, George. Is God really a MYSTERIOUS Trinity?. Vol. 2011. biblestudy.org, 2011.
  • 3. G40 (Mickelson's Enhanced Strong's Greek and Hebrew Dictionaries) G40 ἅγιος hagios (hag'-ee-os) adj. 1. sacred 2. (physically) pure 3. (morally) blameless 4. (religious, ceremonially) consecrated [from hagos "an awful thing"] KJV: (most) holy (one, thing), saint Compare: G53, G2282, G3741
  • 4. G4151 (Mickelson's Enhanced Strong's Greek and Hebrew Dictionaries) G4151 πνεῦμα pneuma (pnyoo`-mah) n. 1. a current of air, i.e. breath (blast) or a breeze 2. (by analogy or figuratively) a spirit 3. (humanly) the rational soul 4. (by implication) vital principle, mental disposition, etc. 5. (superhumanly) an angel, demon 6. (divinely) God, Christ's spirit, the Holy Spirit [from G4154] KJV: ghost, life, spirit(-ual, -ually), mind Root(s): G4154 Compare: G5590 [?]
18 Oct 2011

The Evidence of the Holy Spirit

Submitted by Stephen Winters

This is much the same as the fruit of the spirit, as shown in Galations 6

When we realize what the spirit is, as shown on this page: The Spirit, determining the evidence of the Holy Spirit in the life of a believer becomes simple. It is basically seeing a person who is living an honorable, noble, loving, compassionate, truthful life. (more later)

One the strongest evidences sthat we can see is a person living a righteous (right acting) and godly (living in harmony with god and man) in the midst of intense trials and adversity. Anyone can act good for a while when everything seems to be going our way. The true test of what living by the spirit is how one thinks and acts when everything seems to be going against him. Will he hold the course (of doing what is right) no matter what happens?

19 Oct 2011

Prayer

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

What is prayer? What is its purpose? What does true prayer look like? Can we change what is happening to us or others by praying?

First, let us clarify a principle. “The sun shines on the good and the bad alike. The rain also falls on the good and the bad alike.” We have no control over the sun or the rain. In the same manner, if a gardener, who lives in a dry climate, doesn't water his plants, they will die. So, what is the principle? There are universal laws or principles in this life;; if you follow the principle you will thrive. If you violate the principles, things will not go well with you. It doesn't matter if you are a "godly" person or an ungodly person, believer or unbeliever.

  • If you jump off a cliff, you will fall.
  • If you consistently overeat, you will get fat.
  • If you stop eating anything, you will lose weight.
  • If you never eat again you will die.
  • If you are shot, you will be wounded or die.
  • If you eat poorly and abuse your body, you will not be as healthy as if you eat nutritious foods and take good care of your body.

What am I getting at? If you violate the universal laws you will experience the consequences that are also designed into those laws. It doesn't matter whether you are a sinner or a saint, you will experience those same consequences. It doesn't matter if you pray or not, you will still experiences those same consequences. If you don't want to experience the consequences, then don't violate those laws.

  • If you don't want to fall, don't jump off the cliff
  • If you don't want to get fat, don't overeat
  • If you don't want to lose weight, don't stop eating
  • If you don't want to get sick, take good care of your body

What does all of this have to do with prayer? You can't go on violating life's principles and then pray to your idea of God to take away the consequences. It doesn't work like that. Prayer, in this sense, is to focus one's mind on the situation to find the cause. When the cause is identified, then, again, prayer (focusing one's mind on finding a solution) is appropriate to find a solution.

Prayer is not meant to let a person continue to violate the universal  laws of creation and not experience the consequences.

Many times the cause of the problem is not apparent. It these cases we need to call in knowledgeable people (elders) to help identify the causes and to help find solutions. (What are elders? Elders represent older or trained people who are experienced in the area of need. For example, doctors who will apply the oil (medicine or treatment))

 

A large part of prayer is learning to train your thinking and your awareness to

The reality is that both the righteous and the unrighteous  will both experience the consequences of any of life's situations. The main difference between a righteouls and an unrighteous person is in one's response to the situation. "keep a good attitude".. makes all the difference in the world in the outcome of the situation.

19 Oct 2011

Conditions

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

Broadcasting

Broadcasting is theprocess of putting out a lot of messages with the hope of someone responding. The outcome depends on the law of averages

The Law of Averages

 The law of averages says that if you bet on enough horse races, you'll win few of them, even if you don't know anything about the horses or betting. Here's another example: If you make enough prophecies, some of them will come true. If a fortune teller will predict enough events some of them will come true. (i.e. let's say a fortune teller will predict the outcome of 100 events, the law of averages says that at least a few of them will happen. Then she can look at the few that she correctly guess about and proclaim her powers of predicting the future.)

In much the same way, if someone prays for enough different things, some of them are bound to come true. As humans, we also tend to see what we want to see. Then, if we see that some of our prayers have (seemingly) been answered (even though it may be just an outplaying of the law of averages) it's easy to think that our prayers caused the desired thing to happen. But what about all the things that we have prayed about that never happened? It's so easy to brush them into the closet and forget about them. It's so much more builds our ego to think that our prayers made things happen.

20 Oct 2011

"Biblical" Greek

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

I do a lot of thinking about many of the concepts and principles of life. I also do a lot of thinking about the meanings of many different Bible verses that I "learned" as a child and young adult.

I often look up the definitions of Greek words so that (hopefully) I can better understand a verse in the New Testament. In looking up the definitions in a Greek dictionary, I see that many words have a both religious definition at the top and then have "other" non-religious definitions at the bottom. I have found that the religious definitions often make the work unclear or hard to understand, or it brings some "spiritual" (magical) meaning to the word.When religion gets in the middle of defining greek words, it seems that the definitions get all muddied up and magitized (or sprititualized).

I'm not a Greek scholar, but in my limited understanding it seems that the non-religious meanings of the words make a lot more sense to me. So I've developed a habit to mostly disregard and look past the religious meanings of words.

I also don't think that Greek was a religious or a Christian language. I think that it was just a plain language of the times. Which means, I really wonder if, and doubt that, those religious meanings were part of the original Greek language.

It is my understanding that "Biblical" Greek was actually just the common language of the day.

"Ancient Greek is the stage of the Greek language in the periods spanning the times c. 9th–6th centuries BC, (known as Archaic), c. 5th–4th centuries BC (Classical) , and the c. 3rd century BC – 6th century AD (Hellenistic) of ancient Greece and the ancient world; being predated in the 2nd millennium BC by Mycenaean Greek. The language of the Hellenistic phase is known as Koine ( common ) or Biblical Greek, the language from the late period onward has no considerable difference from Medieval Greek." http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ancient_Greek

What is called "Biblical" Greek (which is really Hellenistic Greek) spanned the time from the 3rd century before Christ to the 6th Century after Christ, although it seems to have its roots back to the 9th century before Christ.

Now, what does this mean? It would seem apparent that Greek was not a religious language, but just the regular language of it's time. I question the whole concept of putting "Christian" meanings to the common non-religious words. For example, let's look at the meanings of some Greek words.

Let us start with the word "word", as in "In the beginning was the Word...."

Greek Definition of "Word"

G3056 (Mickelson's Enhanced Strong's Greek and Hebrew Dictionaries)
G3056 λόγος logos (log'-os) n.
1. something said (including the thought)
2. (by implication) a topic (subject of discourse), also reasoning (the mental faculty) or motive
3. (by extension) a computation
4. (specially, with the article in John) the Divine Expression (i.e. Christ)
[from G3004]
KJV: account, cause, communication, X concerning, doctrine, fame, X have to do, intent, matter, mouth, preaching, question, reason, + reckon, remove, say(-ing), shew, X speaker, speech, talk, thing, + none of these things move me, tidings, treatise, utterance, word, work
Root(s): G3004

It is clear to me that definition number 4, "the Divine Expression (i.e. Christ)" was not a part of the original Greek language that was spoken at the time of Christ. The Greeks with whom the language originated did not know or believe in Christ. in fact, it would seem apparent that the Greek language was in existance centuries before Christ came to earth. So, how could the word "word" have the religious meaning, refering to Christ, since they had no reference point to even associate the word with Christ.

Greek Definition of "Spirit"

G4151 (Mickelson's Enhanced Strong's Greek and Hebrew Dictionaries)
G4151 πνεῦμα pneuma (pnyoo`-mah) n.
1. a current of air, i.e. breath (blast) or a breeze
2. (by analogy or figuratively) a spirit
3. (humanly) the rational soul
4. (by implication) vital principle, mental disposition, etc.
5. (superhumanly) an angel, demon
6. (divinely) God, Christ's spirit, the Holy Spirit
[from G4154]
KJV: ghost, life, spirit(-ual, -ually), mind
Root(s): G4154
Compare: G5590

Now, let us look at the Greek definition of the word "Spirit". Read down through all the definitions. When we come to the definitions 5 & 6 we see that they are religious definitions. If we eliminate the religious definitions (that were probably added later, see what the other definitions say.

When looking up the definitions of "Biblical" Greek (which can be presumed to really be a non religious Greek), look through all the definitons and eliminate any religious definitions. I would presume that this would bring us to a closer true definition of meaning of the words.

When we eliminate the religious definition of the Greek words, it would seem that we would come up with a better understanding of what was actually written and what it meant.

 

Greek Definition of "Scripture"

Consider how a couple regular Greek dictionaries define the Greek word

 γραφή

Dictionarist Defines γραφή like this:

Greek To English - γραφή  n. hand, quill, script, writ, Scripture, style, writing
http://www.dictionarist.com/
γραφή

Wicktionary Defines γραφή like this:

γραφή (grafí) f

  1. alphabetism
  2. writing (written letters or symbols that express some meaning)
  3. script (written characters)
  4. hand (style of penmanship), handwriting
    http://en.wiktionary.org/wiki/γραφή

Now let's look at how a "Biblical" Greek dictionary define

G1124 (Mickelson's Enhanced Strong's Greek and Hebrew Dictionaries)
G1124 γραφή graphe (graf-ay') n.
1. a document, i.e. holy Writ (or its contents or a statement in it)
[(not given)]
KJV: scripture

Notice how the religious definition of "Holy Writ" has been added to the regular Greek  definition. Again it seems that the religious definition has to be added in order to try to make the word into a "holy writing" in order to try to prove that the Bible to be the "Word of God".

So, if you strip away the non-original religious definitions to the words, the supernatural interpretation of is taken away. The the Bible is put into the status of a regular book, which it is.

 

Since I have mostly put aside using the religious definitions of the Greek, the New Testament has never been clearer to me. And, I think, the meaning has change to (my perceived) actual word usage, not the religious meaning word usage.

 

 

24 Oct 2011

Computer Hardware Sources

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

Here are some places that I'm looking at for Computer Hardware.

 

Online Sources for Hardware:

Newegg.com - Computer Parts, PC Components, Laptop Computers ...
 

Newegg.com - A great place to buy computers, computer parts, electronics, software, accessories, and DVDs online. With great prices, fast shipping, and ...

 

TigerDirect.com - Computers, Computer Parts, Computer ...
 

The Best Deals on Computers, Computer Parts, Computer Components, Netbooks, Electronics and more at TigerDirect.com.

 

Geeks.com - Computer parts, Laptop computers, Desktop computers ...
 

Your Source for the Best Deals on the Net; Save on Computer Parts, Computer ... Geeks.com Home - Cheap Laptops and Computer Parts ... Buy the One DayDeal! ...

 

OutletPC.com - Cheap Computer Parts, Motherboard and CPU ...
 

Computer Memory Deals ... Laptop Computer Parts. Hot Top 5! .... We've worked to deliver the best computer deals and lowest prices on PC parts, ... Customers visit our our site knowing they'll find everything they need to fix or upgrade a PC or ... OutletPC is an Online Computer Hardware Store and Las Vegas Computer ...

24 Oct 2011

My Computer Hardware Thoughts

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

 

   Here is the basic list of what I think we are looking for in a computer. Could you give me a price quote about how much it would cost to build us a computer. Feel free to ask any questions about anything I may have left out, or that you don’t understand..
I don't know if I listed everything. If I forgot anything we want in the computer, we can make adjustments as needed. Please include whatever else is needed to make the computer function properly.

In your estimate can you please give me the specific brand and model number of each major component so that I can research the specs online.

Here are my thoughts about each of the major components of the computer we are thinking about.

The Tower: Don't care about anything fancy, more concerned about it being functional

  • Would like it to have memory card reader on the front, preferably nearer the top.
  • Enough bays for future addition of other possible drives, blu-ray drives, etc.
    • possibly a floppy drive
  • USB ports
  • USB 2.x - 2 or more on front, 4 or more on the rear
  • USB 3.x - at least 1 or two, possibly room for more in the future
  • Openings on the front for additional Drives (DVD, Blue ray, etc.)
  • speaker/microphone jacks on the front and the back.

Power Supply
Adequate to power all the components in this computer, with enough power to add a few more items.
Motherboard
At least 4 RAM memory slots, housing an initial 8 Gig RAM in two of the slots, leaving the others empty for future memory addition

Cooling Fan/s
We've had problems with our current computer getting hot. Want sufficient fan/s to keep computer relatively cool.
CPU
I don't need a gaming computer, but would like a powerful enough CPU to do some reasonable video editing.
I like the idea of a quad (or more) core. Would having a quad or more core cause any problems with any programs operating correctly.

We often have half a dozen or more programs or windows open. Want enough RAM and CPU power to run it all
Also want to be able to do video editing without it slowing the computer down.
Dual Monitor support

Video Card (would consider Integrated graphics/video only if it really did a good job for video editing.
DVD Writer

Keyboard and mouse

Windows 7  64 bit (would prefer the Pro version, but would consider the Home version if necessary) One reason why we'd prefer the Pro version is that there is a Windows XP emulator that is available for Windows 7 Pro or higher. It seems like a higher probability that more of older software should run on Windows 7 Pro.
While I would like to be able for the computer to run my older Windows XP 32 bit software, we'd prefer to have the 64 bit version because we are looking towards the future. I would guess that software will be going 64 bit in the future.

Hard Drive: Minimum 1 TB, but would prefer 1.5 TB or larger
We are considering the possibility of having a small hard drive (such as 100 GB) to install the software on, and then having the larger hard drive for the data files. What do you think. Is the feasible?

Budget:
What could you do for about $700 - $800 (possibly $900 if necessary). What is realistic? Perhaps you could give us 2 or 3 options that would tell us what we'd  get for what price?

Optional:
VHS & other video tapes. Is there some type of available card, or other, that would allow me to import video from tapes and convert it to digital video?

My Research:
These are only a few of the articles I've been looking at
The best PC's you can build for $600 and $1200  
32-bit and 64-bit Windows: frequently asked questions
Windows 7 Upgrade Advisor

We Use the Computer for:
This is primarily a business computer. We use it for
Bookkeeping
Wordprocessing
Desktop Publishing
email
Photo editing
Graphics
Building and Maintaining our websites
Internet Research, Facebook, and surfing
Video Editing

At the moment the video editing is a secondary use, but hope to have it be more in the future.

The most important programs we use are:

  • Quickbooks
  • Quicken
  • web browsers (Firefox or Chrome, each with additional extensions)
  • Microsoft Office 2007 Word, Excel
  • LibreOffice (Open Office), Writer, Calc, Draw
  • video editing: Cyblerlink PowerDirector 9

Additional programs we use include
Gimp (Photo Manipulation)
Google Picasa
Microsoft Publisher 2007
and a number of other programs I can't remember at the moment.

24 Oct 2011

Computer Building Tutorials

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

Here are some websites that have given some good tutorials about building a computer.

From Life Hacker.com

The Best PCs You Can Build for $600 and $1200

"A few months back we took you to night school and walked you through building your own computer from scratch. What we didn't do at the time is give you a suggest parts list for that new computer. In this post—which we'll update regularly as prices and components change—we'll walk you through the parts and hardware we'll need for the best of two different system builds: a mid-range PC for those on a budget, and an enthusiast's system for gamers and media professionals."

 

How to Build a Computer from Scratch: The Complete Guide

"Last week, we showed you how to build your own custom PC, from picking the parts, to putting it together and installing your OS. Here's the complete guide, along with a printable PDF version that you can use as a reference."

Lesson 1: Hardware Basics
Lesson 2: Choose and Buy your Parts
Lesson 3: Building The Computer
Lesson 4: Installing Your Operating System
Lesson 5: Further Resources

 

How to Build a Hackintosh Mac and Install OS X in Eight Easy Steps

"Building a Hackintosh from scratch—that is, installing Mac OS X on non-Mac hardware—has never been easier, and the final product has never performed better. Here's how it works."

 

From Wiki Books

How To Assemble A Desktop PC/Choosing the parts

"The first step to building a computer is acquiring the parts. This guide will start with a quick explanation of essential parts and elaborate on them further on.

A computer is made up of a case (or chassis) which houses several important internal components, and provides places to connect the external components, including non-peripherals.

Inside the case go the following internal parts:"

 

Build Your Own Cheap Computers.com

Build Cheap Computers Using Cheap Computer Parts

"Would you like to Build Your Own Cheap Computers? Your own 'State-of-the-Art' machine? Well, I am sure you do!

 Well, here is a step-by-step guide to assemble all your cheap computer components together to build the best system (the Perfect PC!)."

 

Guide to Choosing a Cheap Computer Part

"Step 1: Acquire Cheap Computer Parts

Cheap computer parts are readily available at many online and 'brick and mortar' stores.

When acquiring your computer parts, some questions that will come to your mind are :

  • What components do I buy?
  • Where can I get the best parts at the cheapest price?"

 

 

24 Oct 2011

How to Choose Computer Hardware

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

 

How to Craft the Perfect Computer Spec List for Your Needs

Whether you're building or buying, the perfect computer isn't necessarily the product of the most expensive parts. Your perfect spec list makes up the machine that works best for you and your budget. Here's how to put it together.

 

 

How to Buy a Computer Case

Author: Dave Melchiore

So the time has come to build a new PC, and you already have a good idea of how you want it to perform. Perhaps you already know exactly what components you are going to put in your case, but what about the case itself? If you need help sifting through the myriad choices available to computer builders, this article will be of benefit to you. After you have read the article, exploit the information you have gleaned by checking out Xoxide.com’s vast selection of PC Cases.

The article gives specs and sizes of computer cases.

 

Here is a link to a chart of the parts needed for various price ranges of computers "PC Buying Guide"

 

computer-hardware-explained.com

 

"Choosing a Graphics Card

Choosing a graphics card and knowing what graphics card you need to suit your needs is very difficult. This page will explain how to determine those needs and how to choose a video card according to them. Do you use your computer for high-end gaming or are you just surfing the net? These are the questions you will need to ask yourself."

Related Articles

 

Checking Parts Compatibility

There is a website that you can go to to check the compatibility of the computer parts before you order the parts. The website is called GooeyPC.

24 Oct 2011

Computer Kits

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

 

Tiger Direct

Barebones Kits, All brands

AMD Based Kits This has basic kits built around the AMD processor

 

NewEgg.com

DIY PC Combos All price Ranges of Do-It_Yourself Kits. One you get to the website, you can choose what price range of kit that you want.

 

 

 

 

25 Oct 2011

Useful Specifications

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

The page contains the specs I find that will be useful in determining the type of hardware I need

 

Case

 

 

Motherboard

 

 

CPU

 

Power Supply

 

Graphics Card

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

25 Oct 2011

Which Belief is Right?

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

 Which belief system is the right one?Whether we are religious or not religious, Christian, Buddhist, Muslim, or Atheist, I would assume that we think that we are the ones who have it right. Otherwise, why would we believe the way that we do unless we think that our belief is right? There are many belief systems and religions in the world  (see List of Religion and Spiritual Traditions) Let's take a look at the concept that one belief system is the right one. (I'm going play devil's advocate here. With everyone believing differently, not everyone can be in the right belief system can they? But, wait. Let's examine this common belief, only one belief system can be right. Stop! Is that concept even correct?But, for the sake of argument, let's pretend that it is correct.) Would the correct belief system be a non-religious or a religious belief system? Since religious people are a large part of society, Let's assume that the religious people are the ones who have it right. Now which religion? Since I was raised as a Christian, let's pretend that I am part of the one true belief system. Of course, that would be the Christian belief system. But which one? Protestant or Catholic. OK, since I was raised in the Protestant branch of religion, let's pretend that the Protestants are the ones who have it right.

"As of 1980 David B. Barrett identified 20,800 Christian denominations worldwide . . ." ("Denominationalism," page 351)

The 2001 edition, successor to his 1982 first edition, which took a decade to compile, identifies 10,000 distinct religions, of which 150 have 1 million or more followers. Within Christianity, he counts 33,820 denominations.
www.philvaz.com/apologetics/a120.htm

OK, now which Protestant group? A denomination or the non-denomination groups. I'm going to pretend that since (I presume that) there many more people in a denomination than who are not in non-denominational groups. So, let's assume that  the people in Christian denominations are the right ones. Now we know that all the denominations don't agree, so they can't all be right. So Which denomination believes the right way? Well, since Baptists make up a large part of the Christian religion, let us assume that the Baptists are the ones who believe correctly. On the Wikipedia page List of Baptist Denominations there are hundreds listed.Now, which Baptist demonimations are the correct one? If I were a Southern Baptist (which I'm not) I would probablly say that "My church is the church that believes the Bible. We are the ones who believe correctly!

 So, are we going to have God send every other belief system to hell because they don't believe the same as we do? Well, OK, let's allow some of the other religious people to also "go to heaven". Now, which other belief systems will we allow God to bring to heaven with us. Certainly not those other people that we disagree with.

Do you get my point. We humans are very prideful. We think that we are the ones who believe correctlly. How arrogant is that?

A More Realistic View

The answer is not to be found in man's view of religion, but in a personal faith.

"To give all religions due respect, but give none the power to control our connection with God, nor allow any middleman to restrict our freedom to articulate personal faith that is divinely ordained with a free will to choose, change or contemplate." No 2 Religion, Yes 2 Faith

Over the past few years I've come to realize that God can be found everywhere and that we can learn many things if we will but open our eyes. Organized religion is not the answer, but we can still learn much from each of them. It has been expressed so well here:

"Nonetheless, fragments of the truth are scattered everywhere, and I like what the reverend Lowell Grisham has to say about learning from other beliefs. Growing up in Mississippi in the days of the Civil Rights struggle, Grisham feels strongly about the need for tolerance in a diverse society and admits he learned the following from other religions:

“From Buddhism I have learned a sense of the interdependence of all life and the non-dual oneness of the contemplative experience.

From Hinduism I have learned the richness of a mythology that is embracing and inclusive of the complexity of human experience, while honouring the divine in the midst of it all.

From Jainism I have learned the ideal of Aahisma—non-harming, that challenges my violent and power-based cultural norms.

From Islam I have learned the power of disciplined prayer and surrender to God through faithful daily acts of devotion.

From Judaism I have learned to delight in vital and living conversations with ancient holy texts interpreted through the centuries.

From Native Religions I have learned the holiness of nature and the revelatory wonder that is the living breath of our mother earth.

From Zen I have learned the limitations of the rational.

From Catholicism I have learned the power of the sacramental presence of the divine within the created. From Protestantism I have learned the passion of a personal relationship with God.

From Science and Humanism I have learned of the exquisite order and relationship of all creation and the responsibility of human beings for the welfare of this fragile earth.” "1

When we put aside our pride and arrogance of being "the one true belief" and put on Christ's humility, we can truly begin learning. Truths about God and his character, and the lessons that He has for us can be found in many places. We have to be open to His leading.

Which is Right?

Now, back to the question: Who is Right About what to believe? What is the right Religion? Does it matter what you believe?

In looking through the many books about theology and religion one can see that many authors have a wide variety of thoughts and opinions In searching the Internet about faith and religion one can find countless websites with differing ideas about faith and religion. Many of the books and websites seem to be written for the express purpose of proving someone's belief as the right one. In contrast, many websites are written to denounce a variety of supposedly heresies or "false beliefs." How is one supposed to make sense of it all?

If it doesn't make sense....

My basic philosophy is:, "If it doesn't make sense, then throw it out. True faith and true religion is logical. It will make sense." For example: Jesus said, “A new command I give you: Love one another. As I have loved you, so you must love one another. By this everyone will know that you are my disciples, if you love one another2.”  and again he said, "Do unto others as you would have them do unto you3."This doesn't take a theologan to figure this our. Just treat others with love and kindness.

27 Oct 2011

Fables of Faith

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

These are stories yet to be written or rewritten

 

Climbing the cliff to the higher life

 

The tapestry

 

7 blind men go to see the elephant

 

Pushing against the rock

 

The Tortoise and the Hare

 

Pushed out of one's comfortable room into the fog

 

The Diving Board

 

The Dragon in Smoke and Mirrors

28 Oct 2011

Walking In The Spirit

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

About 12-15 years ago we were attending a church clear across town. We had been there for a few years. During a period of time I thought I was living by the spirit, and let the spirit decide whether we would go to church. There would be times when I felt led by the spirit to go to church (I felt so bonded with the church and the people) and I would would excitedly go to church. There were other times when I didn't feel "led by the spirit" to go to church. I felt lost and unconnected with anything about church, so I'd stay home. Staying home would reinforce my feeling isolated and alone, that no one cared. After a period of time of bouncing back and forth (going, not going, going, not going) I finally realized that I wasn't living by the Spirit. I was really living by my emotions. After that I made a decision to go every Sunday and then, after a while, my emotions followed my actions. I nolonger bounced back and forth about whether to go to church.

Too much of what is considered "walking in the Spirit" nowadays is really living by one's emotions, which is a recipe for disaster.

To truly understand what "walking in the spirit" means we have to go back and look again at meaning of the words [implied: holy1 = pure and blameless ] "spirit"2 = rational soul/mental disposition. So, in this sense, living by the [holy] spirit is using one's mind and intellect to discern what is the virtuous and moral thing to do any any given situation. It is putting aside that (emotional) sense of "I want to be done with this, and throw everyone out. This pain is just too much." Instead it is "putting to death" that human desire to want to be right, to want comfort and ease, to want my own happiness above all else. Walking by the spirit is an exercise of using our minds to control our emotions and do what is right in any situation.

When one first decides (yes, it is a decision) to walk in the spirit, he/she mail fail at the first attempts. That is to be expected, but one should get up and go again, and again. In addition the process often feels "mechanical", (i.e. "I'm only doing this because I have to do it because it's the "right thing to do."). One does it only because they feel like they "have to". A large part of succeeding at walking in the spirit is "letting go" of the desire to be in charge, of trying to control everything, of dieing to self, putting aside the desire to want life to be "my way". Sometimes it takes a lot persistence to follow through. At first the whole thing make seem fake, not real.  My counselor told me over and over, "fake it till you make it." Keep doing the actions until it finally becomes real to you. Whatever you do over and over again long enough eventually becomes a part of who you are.

"Walking in the spirit" is not just something you can just decide to do one day and have immediate success. (i.e. "Today I will walk in the spirit!) A large part of learning to walk in the spirit is a product of maturing. Immature people too often want immediate results. They just react according to their emotions. When the going gets tough they want to give up. Any can act nice when there are getting what they want, or if they feel good. It takes maturity to keep calm and keep a good attitude when the whole world seems to be falling down around you.

  • 1. G40 (Mickelson's Enhanced Strong's Greek and Hebrew Dictionaries) G40 ἅγιος hagios (hag'-ee-os) adj. 1. sacred 2. (physically) pure 3. (morally) blameless 4. (religious, ceremonially) consecrated [from hagos "an awful thing"] KJV: (most) holy (one, thing), saint Compare: G53, G2282, G3741 [?]
  • 2. G4151 (Mickelson's Enhanced Strong's Greek and Hebrew Dictionaries) G4151 πνεῦμα pneuma (pnyoo`-mah) n. 1. a current of air, i.e. breath (blast) or a breeze 2. (by analogy or figuratively) a spirit 3. (humanly) the rational soul 4. (by implication) vital principle, mental disposition, etc. 5. (superhumanly) an angel, demon 6. (divinely) God, Christ's spirit, the Holy Spirit [from G4154] KJV: ghost, life, spirit(-ual, -ually), mind Root(s): G4154 Compare: G5590 [?]
30 Oct 2011

Science, Truth, and Faith

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

Science is often seen as an enemy of those of faith. But we would like to make the case that true science and true faith are closely related and can work hand in hand. True science searches for the truth. True faith is based upon that which is true. Since both are .... truth, we will start with the Truth

Truth

"Truth has a variety of meanings, such as the state of being in accord with fact or reality.[1] It can also mean having fidelity to an original or to a standard or ideal. In a common usage, it also means constancy or sincerity in action or character.[1] The direct opposite of truth is falsehood, which can correspondingly take logical, factual or ethical meanings." Wikipedia

In many ways, truth seems so simple. You tell what is. "Do you solemly swear to tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth."

"We see the world, not as it is, but as we are." We are all flawed humans. Our ability to see or to tell the truth is:

  • tempered by our biases, prejudices and opinions.
  • distorted by our desire to be right and wanting the truth to agree with our distorted views of the truth.

Science: A Search for Truth

 

The steps of the scientific method are to:

  • Ask a Question
  • Do Background Research
  • Construct a Hypothesis
  • Test Your Hypothesis by Doing multiple experiments
  • Analyze Your Data and Draw a Conclusion
  • Communicate Your Results

Science has something called a hypothesis

Hypothesis Definition

  1. A supposition or proposed explanation made on the basis of limited evidence as a starting point for further investigation.
  2. A proposition made as a basis for reasoning, without any assumption of its truth.

 

you may have an idea that you think to be true, and you work through some processes to either prove or disprove it. Just because a scientist has a hypothesis doesn't make it true. The focus is (or should be) to discover what is true.

Faith: Based Upon Truth

Faith is the evidence of things unseen. The focuus of this faith should be in following through the direction of your faith. Just because we think that we have faith in something or someone doesn't mean that the focus of our faith is true.

30 Oct 2011

What is Faith? What is PseudoFaith?

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

(this article is in process of being written, and will be frequenlty update as more is added or changed.)

The Idea for this article came from a similarly Titled article "What is Science? What is Pseudoscience?1" The question that begs to be asked is how do we recognize true faith? The other question that follows is: "How do we recognize pseudofaith?

The key is, once you learn what true faith, it is easy to recognize the imitation.

 Let us take an example about how to recognize a genuine dollar bill

"A Lesson from the US Treasury

Many years ago, I was employed by a large bank in Louisville. Although I never attended these classes, I was told the Treasury Department conducts seminars for training bank tellers in identify counterfeit currency. Their training techniques are quite ingenious and effective and to everyone's surprise, never once are tellers shown actual counterfeit bills, rather, the Treasury agents teach bank tellers everything there is to know about genuine currency. The tellers are taught to recognize the special properties of the unique paper that is used for the printing of currency. The tellers learn about the special inks used in the making of paper money. In addition, the tellers are taught about the government's meticulous engraving techniques. By the time these classes are concluded, the bank tellers know all there is to know about real money. So familiar are they with the genuine, a fake bill passing through their hands is immediately recognized as a worthless phony!" http://jesustory.orgfree.com/treasury.html  

While I don't know if this story is true, it beautifully serves to illustrate the message of this article. Once we learn to recognize true faith, we won't be intimated or fooled by a pseudofaith.

In this Country countless demoninations, ministries, religious, businesses, media all use the name "Christian". So, instead of using the term "Christian" to describe faith, we shall look at what true faith looks like apart for any religious context. True faith is not a  label by any religious name

  • Faith is Internal. Similar to prayer in this regard, it does not cause anything to happen outside of us. Faith is a mental presence ... It causes us to act in certain ways.
  • Faith is incompatible with fear. Faith and fear control the same decision.
  • Faith isn't increased by laziness or inaction. i.e., you can't pray yourself into having more faith. (Faith without actions is dead.)
  • However, if you act on the tiny bit of your faith that you have, through the process of working through the task or ... at hand, your faith will be increase.

Think of the early settlers who lived in the east and heard of the new lands and opportunities that were available out west. It must have been a fearful thought for many of them, leaving family, friends, farams, homes. and going out to someplace they had never seen before. Yet many of them went out west. They had hope for a better life, and had faith enough to begin the journey. Many of them lost faith and returned to their old homes. Yet many had faith to continue until they recieved the object of their faith. The amount of their faith was unimportant. Their continued actions, fighting through the difficulties and .... that was what was important. Faith grows as you continue to do the actions prompted by the faith.

Faith is not like an isolated block that you can pick up and touch all the sides. Instead, faith is like a cloud, that overlaps and is intertwined with many other clouds. How can you isolate concepts like faith, trust, perseverance, hope,  Each of these concepts overlaps and interwined with each of the others. For example, you can't truly have faith in someone unless you truly trust him. How can you separate faith from hope?

True faith is like a journey, not an event. It doesn' t grow instantly just because we want to have or think that we have true faith.

5 Nov 2011

What is Legalism?

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

It is so easy for one who is under another's authority to fire off "You are so legalistic" to those in authority. One real potential problem with this way of think is it can be used as an excuse to not follow the rules.

The rules are not the problem. No matter where we are we all under rules, guidelines. It's our attitude toward the authority that is the problem.

A driver can think and say, "following the speed limit" is so legalistic. That works out to be, "The speed laws are so legalistic THEREFORE I won't obey the laws.

It's a heart issue. First we must look at the reason for the rules.

Rules in themselves cannot be legalistic. When a supervisor applies rules, that doesn't

Rebellion against rules is a heart issue.

There are (at least) two types of "legalism", real legalism and pseudo-legalism.

5 Nov 2011

The Spirit and the Flesh

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

 

The flesh wants to be free from the constraints of the law.

The flesh refers to our immature selfish nature. A vivid example of the flesh can be seen in a two-year-old throwing a tantrum. "Mine! Mine! Mine!" he screams. He wants what he wants, and he wants it NOW!

6 Nov 2011

Not By Works - Work Out Your Salvation

Submitted by Stephen Winters

 

Works of righteousness

For it is by grace

Work out your salvation

We become what we to. For example, a man becomes a thief by stealing. A man becomes a carpenter by building stuff with lumber.

It works the same way in the things of the spirit. We become righteous people by doing righteous (right actions) deeds.

 

For it is by grace you have been saved, through faith—and this is not from yourselves, it is the gift of God— not by works, so that no one can boast.

 

 

"Therefore, my dear friends, as you have always obeyed—not only in my presence, but now much more in my absence—continue to work out your salvation with fear and trembling,  for it is God who works in you to will and to act in order to fulfill his good purpose." Philippians 2:12-13

 

 

6 Nov 2011

Perseverance & Consistancy

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

 

In one's growth there needs to be a stable foundation to build upon. Befosre a builder builds a house he first levels the area and lays a solid foundation. Withought the solid foundation the house may crumble and fall down.

Consistancy of responsible thinking and behavior provides a  stable foundation to build one's life  upon, no matter what you are trying to build. IN Character develop, that consistancy comes in the form of regular habits. Habits are things tha you do regularly without having to give it much thought.

7 Nov 2011

Faith Without Actions is Useless

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

It has been said, "Faith without works is dead." I'd rather translate it so it is clearer. "Faith that is not put into action is useless and meaningless." We can't say that we have faith and then not do the actions that our faith proclaims.

A person can have faith that he can be a great doctor, but if he doesn't put in the actions (going to school, diligently studying, etc), his "faith" is useless.

7 Nov 2011

Parenting

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

As we grow up in life, we develop a lot of theories of how we think that life works. However, once we get married that begins to change. If we are aware, we begin to see that we don't know as much as we thought. Then, when children come along and begin to grow up, our whole world changes. We realize that we are not the center of the universe, but a small part. We realize that we know very little about how life truly works.

7 Nov 2011

Accepting Correction from One's Child

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

 

This morning I had taken a walk with our dog, a Sheltie named Teddy. While it wasn't raining, the streets and sidewalks were still wet from the rain of last night. Consequently, when we got home Tedd's legs and underside were quite wet. When I brought Teddy inside, I picked him up, carried him over the carpet, and put him on the kitchen floor. I told him to stay (I didn't want him going ont the carpet and getting it dirty) while I stepped over a few feet to the closet and took off my cap. When I turned back Teddy wasn't where I had left him. I raised my voice and called him sternly to come. He quickly came back to me with his head down and his tail between his legs. I then picked him up and put him in the sink as I began to wash his legs and tummy area.

Sarah, my 19 year old daughter, called to me, correcting me about having been to stern with Teddy. My first inner response was annoyance that my daughter had talked to me that way. However I didn't respond right away. I decided to just pause and think about it while I took my bath and got dressed. I finally realized that my daughter was right. The confirmation to this was the fact that Teddy had come cowering to me.

I then went in to where my daughter was on the computer and asked to talk to her. I told her that she was right, thatI was wrong in the way I had spoken to Teddy. I then thanked her for having the boldness to correct me.

As I was talking with my wife about this, I told her that if I expect my daughter to accept correction, then I have to set an example by allowing her to (rightfully, in a good attitude) correct me. If I expect her to admit when she is wrong, then I have to set the example by admitting when I am wrong.

7 Nov 2011

Truth

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

 Calling something the truth does not make it true. Truth refers to those things that are true. Truth stands up to investigations and questions. In fact, truth invites questioning and close examination. Those who walk in truth don't have to "defend" the truth because the truth is self-evident. For example, the truth is that we can safely walk upon the ground. The ground will hold us up. This truth is self evident. You don't have to convince anyone of the this truth. Everyone can see it for themselves.

Truth is simple. It is what it is.

7 Nov 2011

Confession

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

 

""For there is no condemnation for those who are in Christ."

Confession is quite simple. It is correctly stating what happened or what is.

For a doctor to be able to correctly diagnos someone, he needs to know that facts as they truly are. He needs to know the family health history. He needs to know any injuries or illnesses the patient has had. As the patient (hopefully) accurately and fully shares with the doctor past and present conditions, he is, in a large sense, confessing. There is no condemnation from the doctor of anything that the patient shares. This information is needed for the doctor to accurately prescribe medicines or forms of treatment.

 

True and full confession is most helpful when it is done to knowledgeable person or a trained professional. They know what information is needed and ...

 

However, confession given to an immature or person of little knowledge is really just waisted effort.

 

True confession..

Many people are so resistent to the idea of true and deep confession that most won't be real. At most, they might "confess" by saying something like "I sinned" with little or no details. Consequently there is little or no true release or forgiveness. So many people want to be forgiven, but they are willing to say what that want to be forgiven of.

The Purpose of Confession

 

8 Nov 2011

Believing is Faith in Action

Submitted by Stephen Winters
Site Keywords: 

 

I'm slow at times. Sometimes it takes me a while to finally grasp some things. For a long time I've wrestled with, trying to understand, the difference between "faith" and "belief" or "believe". Do the mean the same thing (if so, why use two different words) or do they have different definitions. I finally looked the definitions in a Greek dictionary. This is what I found:

Greek Definition of "Faith"

G4102 (Mickelson's Enhanced Strong's Greek and Hebrew Dictionaries)
G4102 πίστις pistis (pis'-tis) n.
1. persuasion, i.e. credence
2. (morally) conviction (of religious truth, or the truthfulness of God or a religious teacher)
3. (especially) reliance upon Christ for salvation
4. (abstractly) constancy in such profession
5. (by extension) the system of religious (Gospel) truth itself
[from G3982]
KJV: assurance, belief, believe, faith, fidelity
Root(s): G3982

Greek Definition of "Believe"

G4100 (Mickelson's Enhanced Strong's Greek and Hebrew Dictionaries)
G4100 πιστεύω pisteuo (pist-yoo'-o) v.
1. to have faith (in, upon, or with respect to, a person or thing), i.e. credit
2. (by implication) to entrust (especially one's spiritual well-being to Christ)
[from G4102]
KJV: believe(-r), commit (to trust), put in trust with
Root(s): G4102

So, it finally dawned on me. Faith is a noun (person, place or thing) and believe is a verb (it shows action). So, to "believe" is to put one's "faith" into action. So, on a practical sense, what does that mean? Do I just turn on my "believe" switch as I would turn on a light switch? How do I start believing instead of just having faith?

Here's an example. A person can sit in their recliner in the living room and say, "Yes, I have faith that I can put a computer together." If he continues to sit in his recliner and does nothing, his faith is useless. Conversely, if he follows that "statement of faith' with action, (he orders the computer parts and begins putting the computer together) his faith is put into action. At this point his faith is actually "believing".

Believing is more than a mental assent "I believe" and then that's it. Truly believing also brings our motives and intents inline with our beliefs. Everything that we do centers around our true beliefs. We can tell what people believe by what they much more than what they say. Word are cheap. But our actions (when we thing that no one is looking) clearly display what we truly believe.

 

9 Nov 2011

The Decorator and the Cornice

Submitted by Stephen Winters

I'm and upholsterer (since 1966) and have been making upholsterered cornices for one decorator for over 10 years. We have a real good working relationship. I respect her integrity and her professionalism. She respects the quality and preciseness of my workmanship. She and I have talked through and planned out the making of many cornices.
Today I'm making another cornice, which will be covered in a vine pattern, with branches coming off the center vine. I called her to discuss where to place the vine pattern. Since she wants to vine to run horizontally across the face of the cornice, she has three basic choices. I had previously laid the fabric of each choice on the cornice to see what each choice would look like:

  • a.) Put two vines running horizontally. With this pattern placement, the pattern is too wide to have a full width of both vine patterns. So part of the upper pattern will be cut off along the top edge and part of the lower pattern will be cut off along the bottom edge.
  • b.) A second choice would be to center one vine horizontally in the middle  of the cornice height. Since the branches of the vine pattern are much longer on the top side of the cornice than on the bottom, the width of the pattern would not be centered. Also the branches on the adjacent pattern, top and bottom, would be longer on the bottom than on the top.
  • c.) The third choice would be to center the full width of the vine and branches horizontally across the cornice. This would mean that the center vine would not be center, but be below the center of the cornice. However, the branches on the adjacent  patterns would be evenly spaced an even amount top and bottom.

After I had explained her 3 options she asked me for my recommendation. I told her that I liked choice c, and I explained why. She told me that it sounded good to her and that she would go with my recommendation.
In a very real sense she would acting on faith. She couldn't see what the pattern placement would look like, but, because of long association and her having seen the results of my work all these years, she had faith in my recommendation. I know her and I made a recommendation based upon what I thought would give her client the best job.
Her faith in me wasn't something that she instantly decided to "have faith" with no substance and no history of proven quality and trustworthiness on my part. Her faith was based upon something real.

12 Nov 2011

A Father Provides Security

Submitted by Stephen Winters

I just received another lesson on the role of a father. A father should be very similar to a good Internet Security System for computers.

Since I am setting up a new computer, I'm also re-evaluating our Internet Security Software for the computer. Besides all the security features, a good security software should protect your computer fully, but not bog it down.

This morning I did some research at these websites:

A good Internet Security Software should be:

  • Easy to use
  • Not overpowering
  • not in the way
  • Provide real-time protection and blocking
  • Detect Adware, spyware, Keyloggers, Trojans, Viruses
  • Monitoring all Internet traffic

The security software should also do its job almost invisibly, except when necessary.

After I took a break from reading the reviews and the comparisons I realized that being a father is much like the security software. A father is to supply security and protection to the family without getting in everyone's face and making them all prisoners. A father should protect the family almost invisibly while bringing warmth and compassion.

A good father should  be:

  • Knowledgeable of the dangers that are lurking in the world.
    • Observant and aware of what the children are doing.
    • Only step when needed or to protect from danger
    • a protector.....
    17 Nov 2011

    I AM The Way, The Truth, and The Life

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    "I am the way, the truth, and the life." This is such a good pattern for living. Let's break the sentence apart and look at each section.

    "I AM"

    It all begins with the "I AM" of God. God is Love, God is Spirit, God IS...... While Jesus was here on earth, he lived his life with integrity, honor, boldness. As children of the Most High, we are to live our lives by his character. We are to take on the character and mind of Christ.  We are to live our lives with honor, integrety...

    "I am" is present tense, right now. Living in the moment.  Being aware and open to what needs to be done right now, at this instant. Making wise choices in the "NOW"..

    "The Way"

    As we live our lives in him, by his character and his mind, the "way" becomes obvious. Doors close that are not meant for us. Doors open up before us that take us into ways of living.

    "The Truth"

    He is the truth, AND he gives truth. Very simply, He always told the truth because he is truth.  In him there is no falsehood. He is anything that is true. When any type of truth comes to us, that is him. And, just as simply, we are to live in truth. That means that we are to always to live by the truth and to tell the truth.

    When we tell lies we damage our character.

    As we attempt to always tell the truth, we have to distinguish our own thoughts, perceptions, biases, prejudices and opinions from the truth. These things hinder our ability to see the truth.

    We also have to realize that the truth is often much more than we know. We are limited in our ability to know the truth. We only know what we know. And yet there is much more to the truth than we are able to comprehend. Part of living by the truth is to seek the truth, to find out what is true is each situation.

    In response to many situations in life we respond emotionally, to how we feel at the moment. This takes us outside of the character and life of He who is the truth. Instead, in each situation we should stop, step outside of our emotions, and to think about and seek out what is true. This will often change how we behave and respond in each situation.

    "The Life"

    The result of our new way of living will be "the abundant life" that he promises us.

    24 Nov 2011

    Healthy Religion

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    Of what value is man-made "religion"? Over the centuries countless people have been killed and tortured in the name of religion.

    True religion is about a way of life, of serving and caring about people. It has nothing to do with fancy buildings, services, etc.

    James... has it right, "Those who consider themselves religious and yet do not keep a tight rein on their tongues deceive themselves, and their religion is worthless. Religion that God our Father accepts as pure and faultless is this: to look after orphans and widows in their distress and to keep oneself from being polluted by the world." James 1:26-27

    Religion, in its purest sense, is supposed to be all about helping people to become honorable and noble, and to live better lives. Part of this is helping them to live pure and blameless lives, to think clearer, and to act with love, compassion towards around them. Healthy religion seeks to bring everyone together in true unity.
    True unity encourages everyone to have their own thoughts, ideas, opinions, and beliefs while, at the same time, teaches everyone to respect the thoughts, ideas, opinions, and beliefs in other people. True religion is about people, not about making an organization.

     However, in unhealthy religion, the organization becomes the important thing. People are there to serve the organization. Unhealthy religion is all about obeying rules and trying to get everyone to 'believe" the same way. Unhealthy religion tries to substitute uniformity (having everyone dressing, acting, and believing the same) for unity.

    Healthy religion encourages everyone to think for themselves, to have their own ideas and to use their own gifts to serve others in ways that have meaning to both the servers and the recipients.

    Unhealthy religion wants to make sure that everyone believes the "truth", which so happens to be the same as what the leaders believe. Anyone who believes differently is wrong or is going to hell (to be tortured forever and ever).  This religion has programs that they want done. The leaders see people as being there to do the programs, which gives an appearance of  life, but in reality only brings death.

    30 Nov 2011

    God Speaks to Us

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

     

    “God's Word” to us is simply that which God speaks to us. It doesn't have to be, and often isn't, called "God's Word." God can and does speak to us in and through many and various ways:

    • the message we receive from reading a book. It might be from the words written in the book, OR it might merely be other thoughts that the book triggers.
    • the words of comfort, reassurance, admonishment, or instruction that a friend speaks to us.
    • a message we receive from hearing a speaker.
    • the words we ourselves speak in correction to our children, which come back and remind us that those words we spoke were for us.
    • the lessons we learn from going through a trial or experience in life
    • the words that we write in our diary or journal.
    • the awe and wonder we feel as we admire God's creation
    • the consequences we experience for our wrong behavior. God disciplines those whom He loves1  That discipline is God's message of His love for us.

    God's word to us is very personal and directly to us.

    One reason that we don't hear God's word to us is that we are often hearing or reading God's message to other people and expecting it to be for us. Sometimes God can speak to us that way, but we should be open to hearing God's voice directed towards us.

    God is everywhere and can be experienced wherever we are. As Paul the Apostle said, "In Him we live and move and have our being.2" We don't need to go anywhere to hear or experience God. We just need to be open to, or aware of God in our daily lives. We go through live blind to God's presence. It often takes (what we think of as) some trial or trajedy to open our eyes. In the midst of our pain and grief our eyes begin to open......

    • 1. .“My son, do not make light of the Lord’s discipline, and do not lose heart when he rebukes you, 6 because the Lord disciplines the one he loves, and he chastens everyone he accepts as his son.” Hebrews 12:5-6
    • 2. Acts 27:28
    2 Dec 2011

    Faith & "Satan"

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    Adult behavior is taking on the challenges of life and working through them through to completion ... Adults are constantly working through many challenges at one time

    Immature behavior is only doing what is required.

     

     

    To say that this earth is anything except how God planned it to be is to say that God is not in control, that God is not God.

    To say that "Satan" was once an angel, but then "he" somehow went bad, is to deny the power of God. That is saying that something happened that was outside of the control of God. If you say that anything is outside of God's control and plan, then you cannot say that God is the almighty, ruler of heaven and earth, and that he is in control. That would be illogical. Some might say that it is a matter of faith. There is a website that says "Faith means believing the unbelievable" www.awesomecg.blogspot.com It's no wonder that modern day Christianity is all messed up. True faith is based upon a proven track record. i.e. because someone has acted consistantly in a responsible truthful matter for a number years through intense trials, we can believe (have faith in) that he can be trusted. True faith is like a diving board. Part of it is based on  what is known to be trustworth and part part of it extends into the future.  It is anchored in the things that are true. 

     

    By contrast, unsound faith has no basis of reality. It is a mental construct saying, "I will have faith that has no proven track record." This is having faith in the idea of faith.

    4 Dec 2011

    Finding the Truth

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    In some ways, finding the truth is relatively simple. We just find out things as they are. In some ways finding the truth is complex because we often have to do a lot of inner work (finding and correcting our defects of character the prevent us from seeing the truth.)

    Some examples of how inner defects can affect our ability to see and use the truth can be found in the computer field. For example, since 1998 we have been using an accounting software called Quickbooks in our business. When I was first learning it I did a lot of experimenting to figure out how to use it. To practice I also entered some experimental transactions.

    Over the years we have upgraded to new versions of Quickbooks. A few weeks ago we upgraded from Quickbooks 2004 to Quickbooks 2012. It has been 8 years since we upgraded. Part of the upgrade process is to upgrade the data file to work with the new version of Quickbooks. After upgrading the data I set up the backup file path and clicked on the backup link. If first went through a process to verify the integrity of the data file (I don't think that I had done that before). It failed to back up the data. The data file failed the verification process. I went onto the Internet and search for a solution to the problem. I found a couple of web pages that had some detailed instructions about how to fix the problem.  However, at that time I wasn't of the mind and didn't want to take the time to make the corrections in the data file. I bookmarked those web pages before closing off the Internet. The problem in Quickbooks did not prevent us from using the data file, so we continued to use it.

    This morning I went to the computer, intending to do some research on the Internet. Since there were a number of programs open, I thought that I would close down most of those programs first. After closing several programs I came to the open Quickbooks program. I was about to close it, but hestitated a moment. Something inside me seemed to say that now was the time to fix the Quickbooks file. I really didn't want to spend the time, hestitated again. I finally relented and went back to those pages that I had previously bookmarked. I spent probably about 20 minutes following instructions, which told me how to find the problem. I ended up deleting a duplicate template and an expermental transaction that I had entered into Quickbooks over 10 years ago. Those problems weren't much, but they prevented me from making a verifyable backup of my Quickbooks data file.

    Here is another example from my computer useage. I have been creating and using spreadsheets since about 1986. Back in those days, when I had very few other bookkeeping programs, I had a spreadsheet. So I learned to use it and have used it lots. Nowadays, in my business I often create and use spreadsheets, which make doing complex calculations quick and easy. I can enter a few figures into the spreadsheet and it will give me various totals. One of the uses I have for the spreadsheets is making out estimates for my upholstery business. In the course of using the spreadsheets, every and now then, I have found some answers that don't make sense. After closely examining the formulas in the spreadsheet I have found an error. This one "tiny" error can throw off the quantities and prices for the entire estimate. To find the true estimate all the formulas have to be correct AND all the figures entered into the spreadsheet have to be correct.

    In much the same way, if we follow all the correct procedures, finding the truth can be relatively simple. But sometimes the process can take a while. Like the spreadsheet formulas, if we have any character defects, they can prevent us from finding the unbiased truth. When we let our own biases, prejudices, and opinions get into the mixture, then our perceptions of the truth will be altured. We won't be able to see the truth as it really is.

    5 Dec 2011

    What is God?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    As I think about answering the question of "What is God", I'll start my thoughts in my blog here. I'm also researching what others have written about the subject. You'll find those articles here.

    One of the first things that we have to realize is that God is what he is no matter what we think about him. The reality of God is independent of what we might think about him.

    Secondly, each person and religion has their own thoughts about God. For example, the American Indians thought of God as the Great Spirit.

    Thirdly, if we are to truly know God, we must put aside our thoughts and beliefs about God and seek out what is true. When we carry our own biases and misconceptions with us, then we blind ourselves from seeing the true character and presence of God.

    To you the reader: Do you want to know God? Do you think that you already know God. Let's start with an exercise For this leave all books and other information sources aside. Don't search the Internet or an encyclopedia. This is about what you personally know or think that you know.

    Either in a notebook, or in a word processor, or whatever else you use to write, write out what are your thoughts about God. Here are some thoughts and questions to get you started: In answering them put aside all those standard answers that you you've heard in church or from preachers. Instead use your own thoughts and ideas. With each answer let your thoughts run free. Don't settle for simple answers but try to write at least a long paragraph in response to each question.

    Who is God?

    What is God?

    Where did God come from?

    Is God Real? Why do you think that? What evidence  do you base your answer on? (Do not say "faith" or "I believe", which only evade true thinking)

    Where do your thoughts about God come from?

    5 Dec 2011

    What is God? - A beginning of thoughts

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

     

    This blog entry is a ... of my thinking about writing an article about what God is. That article will be found here.

    When I was first asking myself this question, I could almost imagine myself asking, "What is the chemical makeup of God?" Of course, instead of chemicals, the components would be such things as "Love" and "Spirit", etc. Another question might be "What is the basic function and purpose of God? and yet another question might me, "What is God in reality, OR What is God in the minds of each of us, or in each religion.

    Are we even capable of defining and knowing what God truly is? Or would the question more properly be asked, "What do I mean when I use the term God"? So, I need to consider what the focus of this article to be. Should be directed towards explaining what God truly is, OR should it be directed towards what I mean when I speak of God?

    If I start with the Question of "What is God", then what will be my source material? My own thoughts and reasonings? My Experience? The writings and thoughts of others?

    5 Dec 2011
    Site Keywords: 

    In the Christian world we are taught that we are all sinners bound for hell. Christ is said to have came to save us from hell. Consequently, some websites try to scare people out of hell and into heaven.

     

    What if hell (as taught by Christian churches) doesn't exist? What if hell was just a mistranslation of .....

    If we are not "saved from hell", then what? What is salvation all about?

    11 Dec 2011

    Links

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    Here are some links to other sites

     

    Nonconformity

    The Art of Non-Conformity: I really like the Title of this website.

    Advance Living Skills :

    • Inspiration and the Art of Nonconformity : "The vast majority of people are not particularly inspired and their lives are anything but inspirational. That’s a trap that you and I would prefer to avoid, right? So, the question is: How do we become part of the inspired minority who live lives of passion and enthusiasm?"
    18 Dec 2011

    Only God Can Truly Save

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    Men want so "see" instant results. They want to say a few words that will cause people to want to  "accept Jesus" So they preach scary sermons to try to scare people into heaven. Preachers tell about an angry God who will send "unrepentant" sinners to a Hell where they will be tortured forever and ever. "Come to Jesus and escape the flames of hell."

    Preachers don't seem to realize that, instead of drawing people to God, their sermons about an angry God actually drive people away. Who in their right mind would want to have anything to do with an Angry God who severely punishes everyone who disagrees with Him.

    Only God Can Truly Save

    Jesus said, "No one can come to me unless the Father draws him." What is he saying here?" What does he mean by "come to me". Is he saying to simply "say the sinner's prayer"?

     

    Only God can truly save people. God brings people through a lifetime of experiences to bring people to himself.

    18 Dec 2011

    The Concept of Hell

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    Let's Examine the Concept of Hell

    People are so afraid of the idea of "hell" that they don't take time to think out the implications of their fear of and their beliefs about hell. Let's put aside all fear of hell and think out what hell would mean?

    If hell is a real place, then these questions must follow:

    What is hell?

    For this purpose, let's look at what at the typical religious beliefs about hell. to quote, "The abode of condemned souls and devils in some religions; the place of eternal punishment for the wicked after death, presided over by Satan." from Hell, theFreeDictionary.com

    Who created hell?

    If hell is real, then where did it come from? Who made it, did God create hell, did Satan create hell, or was it made by someone else? If God created hell, what does that say about God? If Satan created hell, what does that say about him?

    When was it created?

    Is hell part of the original creation? Was it created at a later time? If so, when? If God created hell at the time of the original creation, then did he intend to put the people he created into hell? Why would he do that? If he created hell at a later time, was it because he had failed at his purpose in creating humans. So he created hell as a motivation for humans to come to him? Let's think about this. Let's look at an example of a father. What would a father do? (and God is said to be a far more loving Father than any man on earth.) Would a loving father say to his children, "You children must obey me or I will throw you into a large fire where you will be burned alive."

    Why was it created?

    Was hell created because he failed at his attempt to make a perfect creation with perfect humans?

    What is the purpose of Hell?

    How do people get into hell?

    Where is hell?

    How was hell created?

    What kind of mind or person would create a place of the most extreme everlasting torture? If a person here on earth would create a place like that, and put his victims into it, what would be said of him? How would the police and courts act towards him?

    Is Hell Real.

    Various authors have studied out the concept of hell.

    "There is no mention of "hell" or any possibility of suffering after death anywhere in the Hebrew Bible, or Old Testament (OT).  The Hebrew word Sheol clearly means "the grave," not "hell." This can easily be confirmed because if Sheol is translated as "hell" the Christian dogma of hell as an inescapable place of suffering where God is absent is immediately refuted."1

    "Hell was not a place in early Jewish thought. Sheol, the original place all dead people went, was just a place dead people went, sort of like Heathen conceptions of afterlife, where we think in terms of the “halls of our ancestors” – the place where all our dead family go. 2

     

     What About Evil-Doers?

    Some might argue: "If there is no place called hell, does that mean that "evil-doers" get off scott free? Does that mean that they are not punished for their sins and their crimes?" That presupposes that "we" are the good people who deserve better, and that "they" are the bad people who deserve all the hell can dish out. 

    Are "we" really any better than "them." If we had been through their childhood and been through their life, would we have acted any better or any differently? Your response might be, "I" accepted Jesus. What did Jesus mean when he asked this question, "Why do you call me good? There is no one good except for God." Mark 10:17-27

    I might go on to ask, "What about the people who have never heard, who have never had a chance to hear and to repent?"  What if I were to go on and ask about where it says about God, "I will harden whom I want to harden and have mercy upon whom I want to have mercy..."  and "Does not the potter have the right to make out of the same lump of clay some pottery for special purposes and some for common use? What if God, although choosing to show his wrath and make his power known, bore with great patience the objects of his wrath—prepared for destruction?"  Romans 9:11-25  If hell was true, this verse could be interpreted to indicate that God created some people just to send them to hell.

    I would strongly suggest that you really think out what you believe. In addition, think out the implications of your beliefs. Remember, just because we believe something, our beliefs don't make it true.

    Random Notes

    If someone says that "There is a hell", then we have to ask some questions:
    If there is a hell, then when was it created?
    Did God create hell at the creation? At that time did he know that he was creating faulty people? Did he create faulty people on purpose, or was he unaware of his sloppy workmanship?
     
    The common argument is that God created humans with free will (i.e. they had the freedom to choose God or reject God.) However, this is faulty reasoning. If God truly gave humans "free will" and then threaten them (with hell) if they made the wrong choice, is that truly free will? Truly, if God gave humans the freedom to make any choice that they wanted, then he should not punish or destroy them for "making the wrong choice". That's not true free will.
     
    Now, let's look at the .... of choices. To be truthful, man can only choose what is available for him to choose. He can't choose what he doesn't think of or what is not evident. If men had a thought to choose something, then where did that thought come from?
     
    Too often men say that the thought (to make a wrong choice) comes from Satan. Then we have to consider, where did Satan come from.
     
     
    One common instruction today says that the Bible is .... This is a subtle way of saying that the Bible shouldn't be questioned. "If you question the bible, then you are defying God!" Really? Where did that thought come from?
     
    Everything in life is up for questioning. Even the question of God should and must be questioned. Is there truly a God? If so, then what is God?
     
    If so, then why was it created?
    18 Dec 2011

    Authority of the Bible

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

     

    Using verses out of the Bible to try to prove the authority of the Bible must presuppose the authority of the bible, and therefore renders that proof useless. No matter how many verses one might use to prove this case, it always comes back to assuming the authority of the Bible to prove the authority of the Bible. This is circular reasoning and leads nowhere.

    19 Dec 2011

    Living "In the Spirit"

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

     

    Being in the spirit has much to do with our mindset and behavior. But, before we look at that, let's examine the flesh and the law.

    Living in the Flesh

    • Only doing what makes us feel good or look good
    • Stopping doing anything if it gets difficult or we get "tired"
    • Attitude:
      • Uncaring: they don't care about much of anything, unless it directly and immediately benefits them.
      • Prideful. Think that the are the best while putting very little effort or thought into doing something
      • Superoptimistic: They think that everything will go along fine without any planning and without much effort.
      • Controlling: They think that they know best and try to get everyone to do things their way.
      • When things go wrong they
        • get angry
        • blame others
        • make excuses
        • justify their actions
      • Energy: When someone wants them to help, they are very tired. However, they have lots of energy doing things that they want to do.

     

    Living by the Law

    • Only doing what I have to do.
    • Giving only enough effort to make it look like I'm doing what is required

    There's not much difference between living by the flesh or under the law. They are both about "me".

    Living by the Spirit

    Living this way because we "want to", not because we "have to". It is our desire and intention to do what is right in every situation. Living by the spirit is living with a pure and blameless mental disposition. :

    • Continually doing our best
      • realizing that our best will vary from hour to hour and from day to day)
      • Always looking for ways to improve oneself and one's work.
    • working through problems
      • Examine what went wrong.
      • Make corrections 
    • Being helpful to others.
      • Continually looking around at how one can be of assistance to those in need
      • Being connected with others enough to know when someone really needs help versus someone who is too lazy to work.
    • Being Self-Aware
      • honest about our strengths 
      • honest about our weaknesses
      • watches for and corrects own mistakes
      • Asks for help when needed.
    • Responsible:
      • Takes care of personal and family responsibilities before helping others, yet doesn't use that as an excuse not to help others.
    • Attitude:
      • Humble: considering others better than oneself
      • Flexible, willing to make changes to specifications and expectations as necessary
      • Willing to work with people to iron out difficulties
      • Eager and willing to do what is best for everyone involved.
    • Communicative:
      • When working with or doing business with others, thinks out details and clearly tells everyone what they need to know to make wise decisions
    • Character:
      • Always tells the truth
      • Living a life of true love

    When people are living by the spirit, they do far more that those living under the law. They put their whole heart into whatever they do and do things with all their might because this is what they want to do.

    25 Dec 2011

    Virtue

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    These are the four virtures that my counselor suggested that I live by.

    Compassion: Learn to care about others, look for opportunities to help and to serve.

    Responsibility: Just do what's right & keep my word.

    Humility: Know myself for who I am, think of others as better than myself.

    Chastity: Keep myself pure; don't think or act deviantly; think well of and bless others.

     

     

     

    25 Dec 2011

    Franklin's 13 Virtues

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

     

     

    1. Temperance. Eat not to dullness; drink not to elevation.
    2. Silence. Speak not but what may benefit others or yourself; avoid trifling conversation.
    3. Order. Let all your things have their places; let each part of your business have its time.
    4. Resolution. Resolve to perform what you ought; perform without fail what you resolve.
    5. Frugality. Make no expense but to do good to others or yourself; i.e., waste nothing.
    6. Industry. Lose no time; be always employ'd in something useful; cut off all unnecessary actions.
    7. Sincerity. Use no hurtful deceit; think innocently and justly, and, if you speak, speak accordingly.
    8. Justice. Wrong none by doing injuries, or omitting the benefits that are your duty.
    9. Moderation. Avoid extremes; forbear resenting injuries so much as you think they deserve.
    10. Cleanliness. Tolerate no uncleanliness in body, cloaths, or habitation.
    11. Tranquillity. Be not disturbed at trifles, or at accidents common or unavoidable.
    12. Chastity. Rarely use venery but for health or offspring, never to dullness, weakness, or the injury of your own or another's peace or reputation.
    13. Humility. Imitate Jesus and Socrates.
    27 Dec 2011

    Our Pride Keeps Us Immature

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    Our pride keeps us blind to our own faults and immature. It is only through seeing our own weaknesses and correcting them that we start to grow towards maturity. An immature person will get angry if you call her immature, and yet that very anger is a strong indicater of her immaturity. Compare the response of a more mature person. When you point a character defect of a maturing person, she will be thankful and will begin correcting it.

    The truth is that we all are immature in one way or another. Maturity is not static horizontal line. We don't mature evenly in all areas at the same tims

    Flat Mature Level

    Instead, our maturity could be viewed as as Variable Maturity level chart.

    Varied Muture Level

    Some levels we may be (seemingly) vey mature in, and in other areas we may be very immuture in.

    Any areas that we get angry about, refuse to change, or are blind to are areas in our life that we stay immature in.

    The virtues are the areas that help us to mature. As we improve in each of the virtures, we become more mature.  Conversely, if we stay selfish, angry, etc., we stay or become more immature.

    27 Dec 2011

    The Spirit of the Virtues Causes Growth

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    It could be said that practicing the virtues cause growth, but it goes deeper than that. Just practicing the virtues can make us just as legalistic as following the law. For us to truly grow we must take the spirit of the virtues within us. We must look at the meaning and the intent of the virtues. This is more that us taking the virture inside of and saying, for instance, I love people. For us to truly have love in our lives, we must become love. Just as God is love, we also must be love. (This applies to all the virtues .....) What does this mean practically? Let us look at the difference between "having" love and "being" love. When I, as a human, have love within me, it doesn't necessarily mean that love will be within every part of me. I can put love in it's own compartment, ready to be used whenever I so desire. But I can also have hate and jealousy in another compartment, also ready at a moment's notice.

    Conversely, when we become love, then there is no room for hate, jealousy, discord, etc. Love spreads to and fills every part of us. There is no longer any room for hate, jealousy, or any other selfish tendencies. Then, when we are love itself, we act in love. We willingly throw out anything within us that hinders the growth of love in our lives. Throughout each day, in our every thought and action, we examine our own thoughts, emotions, and actions. We constantly ask ourselves "Am I acting in love towards myself and others?" One might think that this constant vigilance would be exausting. This would be true if a legalistic or immature mind would try to constantly act in love because it would be against his character. But, when we willingly take love within us to the point that we "become" love, then loving thoughts and actions are expressed easily. It is not tiring at all because it is who we are. Fatigue only comes when we fight against our inner nature. But when our inner nature becomes love, it takes very little effort just to be who we are inside.

    This is true of all the virtues. For example, when we become truth (just as God is truth, and we are his children), telling the truth becomes natural to us. We are repulsed at the thought of telling a lie because it is not part of our nature.

    31 Dec 2011
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    I'm not a fan of In-Your-Face Christianity in any form. True witnessing involves our consistant daily behavior over a long perion of time. Any words (and keep them few) are only validated if they follow our long and consistant behavior of acting with true love, honor, virture, truth, etc. both in our lives and towards others.
    What prompted this blog entry was a picture I saw posted. The picture was really two pictures in one. On the left side was a large group of people (possibly Muslims) all kneeling with their faces almost touching the ground. On the right side of the picture was a football player on one knee (presumably) praying.

    One might ask, "Is the football praying that God's will be done, or that God will be glorified, or ..." If that  the prayer was about, then why is he praying in public before many thousands of people?

    I wonder what Jesus meant when Jesus said,

    "And when you pray, do not be like the hypocrites, for they love to pray standing in the synagogues and on the street corners to be seen by others. Truly I tell you, they have received their reward in full. But when you pray, go into your room, close the door and pray to your Father, who is unseen. Then your Father, who sees what is done in secret, will reward you." Matt 6:5-6 .

    I wonder why so many Christians want to do their praying in public. Taking that question a step further, why do they want to force other people to see and watch their prayers in public? What is the purpose of making other people watch their prayers? Prayers can be done at any time and any place. Prayers can be said quietly in one's own mind. Why some Christians think that they need to force other people to see or listen to their prayers. Let's go back to Matt 6:5-6.

    For a many years I've been pondering why people pray in public. If it is to "be a witness" or "to give glory to God", there is a better way:

    "Live such good lives among the pagans that, though they accuse you of doing wrong, they may see your good deeds and glorify God....." 1 Peter 2:11-15

    I've learned from experience that even the "worst sinner" can smile and look good "in the moment". It's only  as people see how we live our lives through normal daily tasks, as well great trials, that people begin to see a difference. "Preach the gospel always, sometimes use words" St. Francis of Assisi. Through our daily habits, actions, and behaviors we are ALWAYS preaching something. People watch and evaluate our behavior far more than our words.

    I believe that modern day Christianity is far from the original simple faith that was displayed by Christ and taught by the disciples, which can see summed up as:
    Love the Lord with ALL of your heart, mind, & soul
    Love your neighbor as yourself.
    Love fulfils the Law completely.

    I'm 60 years old. Every since I was a child I have seen all forms of Christian "witnessing". For many years I watched Billy Graham's Crusades, Jimmy Swaggart, Kathryn Kulman, and other famous TV preachers. For many years I've listened to "Christian radio preachers. I once took a Master Life course which  involved "creating a personal testamony" for witness which involved writing some words about what God had done in my life. At that time I didn't have much to say, so I just wrote out a bunch of words that (supposedly) sounded good, but there wasn't much of value to what I wrote. Through all that time I was not living a life worth of calling myself a son of God. It was only ater God took hold of my life, through some pretty extreme and extended circumstances, that God impressed upon me the importance of living a godly (virtuous, honorable, truthful etc) life. It was only after than that my life changed.

     

    I've

    31 Dec 2011

    My Working Premises for this Website

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    One might ask me, "Your ideas are so different from "Traditional" Christianity. What makes you think that you are right? Of the first matter, I don't claim to be right. I just think about and write out what makes sense to me. My Presiding Question for every article is, "What is Right? What is True?". My Accompanying thought is "Truth is very simple and very logical. The truth makes sense! And yet, it can be very difficult to comprehend.

    My basic premise, my basic question, is "What is true?" I also realize that each of us is limited in our ability to truly see the truth. We can only see what we can see. We are also often hindered by recognizing and accepting the truth because of what we think that we know. Our immaturity and our pride (of thinking that we are right, or that we know everything) blinds our eyes from seeing and understanding the truth. Although the truth is very simple, it can be extremely overwhelming.

    From early childhood we each of been taught and learned many things. We think that just because "we" (think that we) know something, then that means that it is true. Anything that disagrees with our beliefs is wrong. This thinking keeps us blind to the truth in immature.

    Here are some of the things and my basic premises:

    It seems to me that the Greek language that was used to write the New Testament was just the basic Greek language. To see more about this, see "Biblical" Greek.

    To try to understand what the original intent of the writers of the New Testament I look up the Greek definitions of some words. Using the Greek words I also search the Internet common Greek definitions.

    Quite often when I have a "new" or "different" idea about some aspect of religion or beliefs, etc, I search the Internet for my thought to see if anyone else has written anything about it. If any of the articles I find make sense to me I enter them into the Biblio (bibliography) of this website. I often put articles on both sides of the argument in the Biblio.

    I try to think things out and then to clearly write out where I got my ideas and why I came to a particular thought or conclusion. I do this so that I can remember why I came to this conclusion and it also will, hopefully, show the reader why I wrote what I did and how I came to a particular thought. This way, if there is a flaw in my logic or in my thought, it might be traced out and corrected.

    1 Jan 2012

    The Definition of Prayer

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

     

    Here is a Greek word for Prayer - προσεύχομαι

    G4336 (Mickelson's Enhanced Strong's Greek and Hebrew Dictionaries)
    G4336 προσεύχομαι proseuchomai (pros-yoo'-khom-ai) v.
    1. to pray to God, i.e. supplicate, worship
    [from G4314 and G2172]
    KJV: pray (X earnestly, for), make prayer 
    Root(s): G4314, G2172 
    Compare: G2172, G4727 

    I'm reluctant to take the first defintion because of our rule about "Biblical" Greek". In addition to that, the first definition says, " to pray to God, i.e. supplicate, worship", but combination of the root words (below) doesn't bear out that definition. So, to get a better idea of what this word means, let's look at the Root words: G431 (πρός)4, G2172 (εὔχομαι)

    Here is the first root word - πρός

     

    • G4314 πρός pros (pros') prep.forward to, i.e. toward
    • (genitive case) the side of, i.e. pertaining to
    • (dative case) by the side of, i.e. near to
    • (accusative case, usually) the place, time, occasion, or respect (which is the destination of the relation, i.e. whither or for which it is predicated)

    [a strengthened form of G4253, a preposition of direction]
    KJV: about, according to , against, among, at, because of, before, between, (where-)by, for, X at thy house, in, for intent, nigh unto, of, which pertain to, that, to (the end that), X together, to (you) -ward, unto, with(-in). In the comparative case, it denotes essentially the same applications, namely, motion towards, accession to, or nearness at 
    Root(s): G4253 

    Notice how the top three definitions talk about "forward to, i.e., toward" and " the side of, i.e. pertaining to" and " by the side of, i.e. near to" Add to this the avove phrase: "[a strengthened form of G4253, a preposition of direction]"

     

    Here is the second root word - εὔχομαι

    G2172 εὔχομαι euchomai (yoo'-khom-ai) v.

    1. 1. to wish
    2. 2. (by implication) to pray to God

    [middle voice of a primary verb]
    KJV: pray, will, wish 
    Compare: G4336, G4727 
    See also: G685 

    Notice how the top definition says "to wish". We don't use the second definition because of our thoughts about "Biblical" Greek and because it is said to be an implication, not a real definiton.

    Putting it All Together

    Now when we look at the Greek word for prayer "προσεύχομαι", which is a combination of "G4314 πρός" and "G2172 εὔχομαι" we see a clarified meaning of the word for prayer. "pertaining to/toward (a preposition of direction)" + "to wish". So, when we pray, we set our minds "toward/pertaining to + to wish".

    Here is Another Greek word for prayer: παρακαλέω

     

    G3870 (Mickelson's Enhanced Strong's Greek and Hebrew Dictionaries)
    G3870 παρακαλέω parakaleo (par-ak-al-eh'-o) v.
    1. (properly) to call near (as to receive or give help)
    2. to implore, entreat (to urgently ask (for mercy or help))
    3. to exhort (to urgently counsel, encourage or admonish)
    4. to comfort
    [from G3844 and G2564]
    KJV: beseech, call for, (be of good) comfort, desire, (give) exhort(-ation), intreat, pray
    Root(s): G3844, G2564

     

    Here one of the root words: παρά

    G3844 παρά para (par-ah') prep.

    1. (properly) near

    2. (genitive case) from beside (literally or figuratively)

    3. (dative case) at (or in) the vicinity of (objectively or subjectively)

    4. (accusative case) to the proximity with (local (especially beyond or opposed to) or causal (on account of))

    [a primary preposition]

    KJV: above, against, among, at, before, by, contrary to, X friend, from, + give (such things as they), + that (she) had, X his, in, more than, nigh unto, (out) of, past, save, side...by, in the sight of, than, (there-)fore, with. In compounds it retains the same variety of application

    Compare: G3326

    Here is the second root word: καλέω

    G2564 καλέω kaleo (kal-eh'-o) v.
    1. to "call" (aloud)
    {(properly) aloud, but used in a variety of applications, directly or otherwise}
    [akin to the base of G2753]
    KJV: bid, call (forth), (whose, whose sur-)name (was (called))
    See also: G2753

    Notice how the definition very clearly says "to call (aloud)".

     

     

     

     

     

     

    1 Jan 2012

    Conquer Evil By Doing Good

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    I've been giving a lot of thought about how to reach people and to teach them how to live godly lives, to live correctly and honorably. It is all to easy to "condemn that which is evil", but is that really helpful? It is very easy to destroy and to tear something apart. It is much more difficult to build something of value. I looked up the saying "overcome evil by doing good. I found where in the Bible it says this: Romans 12:21. As I was looking it up I read the verse in context and saw that this was all good, so copied the whole section here:

    "9Don’t just pretend to love others. Really love them. Hate what is wrong. Hold tightly to what is good. 10Love each other with genuine affection, and take delight in honoring each other. 11Never be lazy, but work hard and serve the Lord enthusiastically. 12Rejoice in our confident hope. Be patient in trouble, and keep on praying. 13When God’s people are in need, be ready to help them. Always be eager to practice hospitality.

    14Bless those who persecute you. Don’t curse them; pray that God will bless them. 15Be happy with those who are happy, and weep with those who weep. 16Live in harmony with each other. Don’t be too proud to enjoy the company of ordinary people. And don’t think you know it all!

    17Never pay back evil with more evil. Do things in such a way that everyone can see you are honorable. 18Do all that you can to live in peace with everyone.

    19Dear friends, never take revenge. Leave that to the righteous anger of God. For the Scriptures say,

    “I will take revenge;

    I will pay them back,”

    says the LORD.

    20Instead,

    “If your enemies are hungry, feed them.

    If they are thirsty, give them something to drink.

    In doing this, you will heap

    burning coals of shame on their heads.”

    21Don’t let evil conquer you, but conquer evil by doing good." Romans 12:9-21, New Living Translation

    The key is at the bottom, "overcome evil by doing good." It takes more than just a thought to do good. It takes some knowledge about what is wrong and what to do to correct the wrong.

    It could be put as simply as "Do the right thing in each situation" and apply it personally to oneself. Don't condemn others, but rather fix your own faults. Only then are we able to truly help others to change. In contrast, as soon as we start condemning others, we get the attention off of fixing our own faults. It's so much easier to make other people out to be the bad guy. But the path to godliness in this nation or in one's own home begin with each of us. Only when we point the finger at ourselves and say, "you are the one who needs to change", only then does the world begin to change. The change starts with you and me.

    3 Jan 2012
    Blogs: 

    In the recents past weeks I have been getting back into exercising with an aerobics exercise video. Even though I used this same video a year and a half ago, it's almost like I'm beginning again. I've going a little slower and paying careful attention to my foot placements, my steps, arm movements and the like. As I begin new exercises I still make lots of mistakes. In addition I've only put a medium amount of effort into it, largely because there are times when I'm unsure about foot placements or hand movements etc..

    This morning something was different. Largely because I've getting good at the exercises again and don't to think about my foot placements and my hand movements, etc. I also want to do the exercises correctly, I began connecting with the exercisies more and putting more of myself and my effort into it. This had very positive effects; my heart was beating faster, I was breathing deeper, my muscles were more in tune. I was enjoying the exercising more because I "wanted" to do the exercises. I felt like it was a part of me.

    As I began to realize the effect of my becoming more engaged in the exercises I began to think about the concept of the Law and of the Spirit. Also, this verse came to me "The law was meant to bring us to Christ...." and I began to understand. The law was like my video exercise instructor. She showed me what exercises to do and how to do them. But as long as I as only "following along" but never internalizing the motivation of the exercises, then they only do me a very limited amount of good. But when I began to accept the motivations of the instructor and began to put my whole heart into the exercises, then they began to have a very beneficial impact within my body.

    In my the same way, the law came to show us what God expected of us. However, if we only do lip-service and minimally follow the law, we are always in bondage to the law. We are continually messing up because we continually resist having to submit to the law. The law always requires more of us than we are willing to give. However, when we finally accept the concepts and principles of the law (as it is found in Christ), we take them within us. We then realize that the law was like my exercise instructor. It merely showed us what and how to do. But it can never make us take the law internally.

    As we accept the concepts of the law within us, be begin to put our whole heart into living out God's Internal Law and we are able to live a much higher life than the law could ever bring about within us. We begin to live by the Spirit of the law and keep in step with the spirit. God's Inner Law gives a desire and motivation to make the concepts of the law a part of our inner being, and thus fulfill the requirements of the law.

    The Law can be defined as "standards for living an honorable and godly life", but it doesn't give us the desire or the motivation to live a holy life.

    The Summary is this: Anything that we first start doing we first need some guidelines or instructions (i.e. the Law) to tell us what we are supposed to be doing. With that we still are awkward and unsteady at doing. We make lots of mistakes. If we keep with the activity long enough, following the rules and guidelines, we start to become better at doing it. If we go a step further, and develop a passion for doing it we begin to internalize all the concepts and principles about How to do it. We no longer have to continually refer to the Instruction Manual. Instead the "how-to's" have went inside us and become a part of who we are.

    7 Jan 2012

    Thoughtfulness In Playing Games

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    On the first Friday of each month we open our home to our friends, neighbors and people from church who want to come over and play table games. Last night was game night at our house. Our living room and kitchen were filled with food,  tables, chairs, games, and people. It was a lot of fun.

    During the earlier part of the night I had been playing another game. After that game ended, I looked around at what the others in the room were playing to see if there was some game I could join. 

    For much of the night many people played a fun game called "What am I?" In the game you had a word written by someone else taped to your forehead. Then you'd ask other people in the game yes-and-no questions so that you could guess your word. For example, some of the questions might be similar to, "Am I a living thing?" or "Am I an animal?" or "Am I larger than a house?" or "Am I in this room?"

    This game caused me some concern. In the game many of the people had very common words, such as apple, key chain, and horse on their foreheads. Three of the words (amoeba, Butterfingers, and bunion) concerned me because they were either uncommon or hard to guess. I wondered if the writers of the words had given any thought about how the people guessing the words would be affected. For example, how many people would even think of an amoebe, let alone know how to describe it. Then we have "Butterfingers", the name of a specific candy. Think of how many kinds of candy are made. Once a person might eventually guess "candy", how much longer would it take to guess the name of that specific candy. Lastly, let's look at the word "bunion". Who uses this word nowadays in regular conversation? How many people can clearly explain what it is? I had to look up the definition in a dictionary. Now let's think about the affects of the words upon the players. If a person receives a word that is very hard to guess, she might have that same word for the entire night and never be able to guess it. How would that make her feel?

    When I saw those words on three heads, I suggested to the group they have guidelines about what type of words that they use. My thought was to use common everyday words (instead of very little used words like amoebe), words that are generic rather than specific (such as candy, rather than Butterfingers), and words that most people can guess in a reasonable amount of time. Some thought should be given to the words, rather than just the first word that comes into one's head. However, one of the men spoke out, "It is fine, we are just having fun." Since no one else said anything and I wasn't involved in the game, I let it drop. But I've been giving it a lot of thought since then. This brings me to the thought of having rules in games.

    Some children and people often like to play spontaneous games with no clear rules. They don't want to define the game in advance. But, every game, even an impromptu game, has rules. They are either known or unknown, spoken or unspoken, thought out nor not. Without thoughtfulness, these rules can be fair or unfair. When they are not clearly stated in the beginning, then they are often dictated by the most dominant personalities within any situation. ******

    When multiple people play a new game that only has vague rules, each person has a general sense of how the game should go, even if they haven't thought about it. In other words, each person has a subconscious set of rules that govern their sense of what is right and wrong. In a game with no apparent rules, there are still rules which haven't been clarified or expressed. This type of game may often follow the inner rules of the most dominant and outspoken person in the game. This person may control the flow of the game. If he is immature, then he may (subtly or obviously) direct the course of the game to his liking or to his advantage. The seeming "lack of rules" (which are actually hidden rules) can and often does cause injured feelings and damaged relationships.

    Some games, such as this "What am I" game, seem to be governed by whatever gets the most laughs. There is nothing wrong with playing games that cause people to laugh a lot. That is a lot of fun. However, often times the things that embarrass others gets the most laughs. Those who are laughing sometimes don't think about how their laughing may affect other people. This may be caused by a lack of thoughtfulness.

    Thoughtfulness is the act of giving advance thought to one's actions or behaviors. Consideration is the act of considering how one's actions will affect other people. To be kind to others, even in a game situation, we must thinking about how the flow of the game affects everyone in the game.

    When people play a predefined game, such as a card game or a board game, (hopefully) the rules of the game have already been thought out and written in a way to be thoughtful and considerate of all the players.

    In human interactions, such as playing games, advance thought should be given to what we do and how others would be affected. This would prevent or minimize wounding those around us. But, more than that, we need to think about how to bless others in all that we do.

    7 Jan 2012

    Thoughtfulness

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    What is thoughtfulness? Why is thoughtfulness important? How do we become more thoughtful?

    Thoughtfulness could be defined simply as "thinking about things". That's pretty vague, so let's define it a little more. Let's first look at the Webster Dictionary definition of the word "thoughtful"

    Definition of THOUGHTFUL
    1
    a : absorbed in thought : meditative
    b : characterized by careful reasoned thinking <a thoughtful essay>
    2
    a : having thoughts : heedful <became thoughtful about religion>
    b : given to or chosen or made with heedful anticipation of the needs and wants of others <a kind and thoughtful friend>
    — thought·ful·ly adverb
    — thought·ful·ness noun

    As we can see, being thoughtful is more than just having thoughts. Being thoughtful means that you don't just act impulsively or emotionally, but insteady you take time to think about the implications and the affects of any of your actions.

    8 Jan 2012

    Why Do I Do This Website?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    I was a very timid child as I grew up. My father was a dominant personality and always thought that he was right about everything. I never wanted to get in trouble by disagreeing with him. As I grew up that translated that wherever I went, I didn't want to say anything that anyone would disagree with. I rarely shared any ideas that I had. Over the years whenever I went to church, or to bible studies I would just sit and listen and not say much. I didn't question whether the teachers and preachers were correct in their speaking.

    In my early forties I did some bad things and experiences some pretty severe consequences, and caused a lot of pain to various members of my family. This led to my going throught twelve years of counseling. I've had to a lot of deep inner evaluation and correcting of erroneous thoughts, ideas, bad habits, improper behavior etc.

    That all led to my rethinking much of what I was taught or had picked up. Some years ago I got interested in developing websites, both for my business and for personal. One of the websites I began to develop was about what I was learning in counseling. I continued with that website for some time. After I finished counseling (if one ever finishes learning the many lessons of life) I slowly began to realize that, although that website had been very useful to me, it wasn't appropriate for general audiences. So that led me to create this website, which I've been working on for the last few years.

    In this life there are many subtle pressures to conform to what other people think is the right way. A perfect example of this is in the area of religion, more specifically, Christianity. I read that there are over "Christian" denominations in the US. Each of them has a doctrine and a set of beliefs that they consider to be "the true religion". My many years of experience with religion has not been a healthy experience. I learned more of value going through counseling than I have ever gotten out of any church services or Bible studies. This is not to say they hold nothing of value. But it is to say that the "Truth" is much larger than any one religion, or of all religions. Truth can also be found in Science, Psycholothy, Medicine or any other field that seeks to do what is right.

    So, consequently my writings focus on far more than just religion. But, before I leave the thought of religion, I want to say this. In my writings I don't seek to agree with or to point to any one religion above another. I seek to find out what is true and write about that. However, I make no claims that what I write it truth. But, it is as much of the truth as I know at the moment that I write each article.

    Ultimately, this website is about me researching, studying, and writing about, "What seems true to me." You could rightly say that the practice of my writing the articles are me search out what I believe and what I consider to be true. I view this to be a healthy practice for me so that I can learn to speak out (when appropriate) what I believe. I no longer want to follow along just to fit into someone else's belief system. I want to follow God's leading, not based upon what others say, but upon what God teaches me. As I continue to do the research and the writing, it begins to develop a confidence in what I am learning.

    I don't hold to tightly to the things that I think I belief because over the years God has taught me much. At subsequent growth level much of what I learn at that point seems to contradict  what i learned at an earlier level. But I also realize that it's all part of a larger picture. Any particular lesson is not really that important. What is more important is opening up one's mind to learn to see God in all circumstances. God's lessons are all around us if we will open up and be receptive of it.

    10 Jan 2012

    Claims of Bible Authorship

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

     

     

    Various writers, preachers, etc. have ideas about how the Bible was written and who the author or authors were. In this Article we will examine some of those ideas. Some people, such as the following writer, say that God was the writer of the Bible, that he told the writers what to write.

    "How can a book that is written in a span of 1,600 years by forty men be so accurate and consistent? The Bible is accurate and consistent because it actually has only one Author.

    The Bible says, "Every Scripture is God-breathed." (2 Timothy 3:16, WEB.) "Scripture" means "writing," and here, it refers to the Holy Scriptures, the Bible. What does "God-breathed" mean? It means that it was God, Jehovah, who told the forty men what to write. Jehovah is the Author, and the men acted like His secretaries, who recorded down in writing what He told them to write. This is why the Bible is accurate and consistent--it only has one Author!1"

    14 Jan 2012

    Friendship

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    this article is in the beginning phases

    Friendship with the world is enmity with God

     

    People who are truly trying to change their life remove themselves from people and friends that draw them astray. If you are trying to hang onto friends ... then are you truly trying to change.

     

    A true friend will tell people the truth.

    Not even Jesus tried to be a friend with everyone.

    There is a difference of being a friend to people who want to change versus trying to be a friend to people who will try to draw you into their lifestyle.

     

    What does it mean to be a friend?

    Are we supposed to be friends with everyone?

    What was Jesus' example. Did he try to be friends with everyone?

    there is a difference between being friendly and being a friend.

    "Bill Gothard, in his Institute in Basic Youth Conflicts, has identified four "Levels of Friendship". They are (1) acquaintance, (2) casual friend, (3) close friend, and (4) intimate friend.1"

    here is another

    Gisele Nelson identifies her levels of friendships as "shared experiences", "shared ideas", "shared souls"2 She goes on to say that "Sometimes I think there’s a gaping hole between ideas and souls."

     

    Aristotle had other ideas about friendship

    "Aristotle divides friendships into three types, based on the motive for forming them: friendships of utility, friendships of pleasure and friendships of the good.
    Friendships of utility are relationships formed without regard to the other person at all. Buying merchandise, for example, may require meeting another person but usually needs only a very shallow relationship between the buyer and seller. In modern English, people in such a relationship would not even be called friends, but acquaintances (if they even remembered each other afterwards). The only reason these people are communicating is in order to buy or sell things, which is not a bad thing, but as soon as that motivation is gone, so goes the relationship between the two people unless another motivation is found. Complaints and quarrels generally only arise in this type of friendship.
    At the next level, friendships of pleasure are based on pure delight in the company of other people. People who drink together or share a hobby may have such friendships. However, these friends may also part—in this case if they no longer enjoy the shared activity, or can no longer participate in it together.
    Friendships of the good are ones where both friends enjoy each other's characters. As long as both friends keep similar characters, the relationship will endure since the motive behind it is care for the friend. This is the highest level of philia, and in modern English might be called true friendship.
    "Now it is possible for bad people as well [as good] to be friends to each other for pleasure or utility, for decent people to be friends to base people, and for someone with neither character to be a friend to someone with any character. Clearly, however, only good people can be friends to each other because of the other person himself; for bad people find no enjoyment in one another if they get no benefit." (1157a18–21)
    Not all bonds of philia involves reciprocity Aristotle notes. Some examples of these might include love of father to son, elder to younger or ruler to subject. Generally though, the bonds of philia are symmetrical."3

    16 Jan 2012

    Repentance: Can We Really Change?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

     

    It may be hard for a young person to truly understand what repentance is. It's common for many people to think "I'm not all that bad. I don't need to make changes in my life. For the most part I'm really OK. I just did this one wrong thing.

    Some people's view of repentance and forgiveness could be something like, "I said that I was sorry and I won't do it again. Now can I go back to what I was doing before?" The focus is on getting back to what he was doing before, rather than realizing that he was on a wrong path and needs to make some major changes. He needs to change the way he thinks as well as his behavior.

     

    Another variance is saying, "I decided to change. That was the way I used to be. I'm not that way any more." Are permanent changes made in our lives that quick and simple? Yes, and no. Yes, it is simple, but it's not easy. More to follow.

    How can you tell if someone's repentance is real or not? To put it simply, they are thinking and acting differently than they used to. They have closed the door on their previous life.
     
    Look at the Four R's of Repentance down near the bottom of this page. Now, let's look at the mechanics of successfully making changing in one's life. Let's first look at habits. Our dailly behavior is largely directed by our habits. We may think or hope that we only have good habits. But what do we do if we have a bad habit?

     

    We'd all like to think that we can instantly stop a bad habit. Author Gretchen Rubin says, 

    "First, when it comes to developing a bad habit, two repetitions is probably enough. Order a doughnut with your coffee on Monday morning and Tuesday morning, and you’ll probably find it very hard to resist ordering a doughnut on Wednesday."1

    It seems that it's much harder to start a good habit than to stop a bad habit. About starting a good habit "The Guardian" feature writer Oliver Burkeman makes this assessment:

    "Everyone knows that it takes 28 days to develop a new habit, or perhaps 21, or 18, depending on who you ask; anyway, the point is that it's a specific number, which makes it sound scientific and thus indisputably true. We probably owe this particular example of pop-psychology wisdom to Maxwell Maltz, the plastic surgeon who wrote the 60s bestseller Psycho-Cybernetics. ....

    This is, of course, poppycock and horsefeathers, as a new study by the University College London psychologist Phillippa Lally and her colleagues helps confirm. On average, her subjects, who were trying to learn new habits such as eating fruit daily or going jogging, took a depressing 66 days before reporting that the behaviour had become unchangingly automatic. Individuals ranged widely – some took 18 days, others 245 – and some habits, unsurprisingly, were harder than others to make stick: "2

     

    How do we change a behavior pattern?

    An event is a one time thing. A pattern is someting that we do repeately, it has become a part of who we are. It controls our thinking and behaviors.

    In order to change a pattern we must identify and confess what the pattern is. Confession is NOT just at token "I did something wrong here and now I need to change it."

    One of the huge struggles that people go through is they don't want to look deeply at their sin. What must be realized is that our destructive or inappropriat behavior pattern, which I'll call sin, is the enemy.

    there are three parts of sin that we must recognize. Part one is the"act that we did". This is the easy part. This the part that most people can admit to.

    The second part is the reason that we did the act. For instance, we were hurt earlier in our lives, so we want to hurt others. Or we were lacking something and now we want an excess of that thing. For instance, some people barely had enough food and went hungry many times as a child. Now, as an adult they hoard food and may overeate and become obese. This is inappropriate desire that is a part of who we are.

    The third part is our self-centered core, our "sinful heart". A sinful heart means that we desire to do what is sinful, self-centered and prideful. We want what we want, and we want it now. This is the part that is hardest for people to admit, even to themselves. This is the part that we keep covered up and don't want anyone to know about. It often takes a lot of growth for people to begin to open up and confess, "yes, I am immature, self-centered...."

    How do we change?

    Although the follow process is laid out sequencially, it is really cyclical. For example, we first get a little bit of awareness, ususally through the consequences of our behavior. As we begin to see that we are loved (which stays with us through the entire process.) We see with that love a new way of living. We begin to compare that love and the new way of living with our own lives. We begin to be aware that we haven't been behaving correctly. If we are genuine about the process, that should lead to self-disgust.  Then that should lead to confession, and then to genuine repentance. At each stage we look back and look deeper into the previous steps, which lead us deeper.

    Experience True Love and Acceptance

    Without true (Agape) love we bawk at the process of change. We are afraid we will be condemned and cast out.

    Awareness

    Many people have a realization that they need to change. They may even say, "I need to change this". But they are stuck in their destructive cycles. They keep doing the same things over and over again.

    For example, If you a driving to visit someone and are going the opposite way as you intended, you won't want to change directions until you realize that you are going the wrong way.

    Before we can have progress, we need to be truly aware that what we are doing isn't working and that we need to do something differently.

    True awareness will bring about Self-Discust

    Self Disgust

     

    Confession

    Awareness and confession are interactive. The more deeply you confess, the more aware you become, which leads you to an even deeper and more real confession, which brings about a fuller awareness, and so on.

    We can only be set free to the extent that we are willing to be vulnerable and true and 

    Who should you confess to? If you confess to someone who thinks of themselves as good, who has never admitted that they have done anything bac, then they find your confess repulsive. So they may reject you.

    A true confession should be made to someone who is familiar with th...... This could be a trained counselor or an older person who has made mistakes and then made deep changes in their lives. These people will applaud your honesty. The truth is that some of these people already know many of your "secrets" by watching your behavior. They also know what is inside of man. They have been honest with themselves about their own destructive desires, and so can recognize the traits within others.

    "there is therefor now no condemnation for those who are in Christ," Rom 8:1

     

    Repentance

    As it has been said by others, repentance means that you have been going one way and you change to go another.

    But, until you truly become aware of your ... and you truly and genuinely confess, yoiu can have no true repentance. Your repentance will only be as deep as your awareness and your confession.

    True repentance includes,

    Removing oneself from bad influences.

    Having a plan

    Let's look at the term "remorse"

    "There’s a big difference between having remorse because you were caught, as opposed to before you were caught.  Most people just say “Sorry,” because they were caught, and not because they have actual remorse for doing something wrong.  In other words, their “Sorry,” actually means “Geez, I’m soooo sorry I was caught,” which is vastly different from “Oh, I’m soooo sorry I hurt someone.”3

    DeBorrah K. Ogans is a licensed Pastoral Counselor and ordained minister has this to say about repentance:

    "Repentance is when one is truly sorry for a wrong action. Sincere repentance causes one to change their sinful direction. Genuine regret will facilitate a move towards Godly direction. It does not mean to say you are sorry then commence to repeat or express the same previous behavior. ...... True repentance impacts one to the point that the desire to modify their actions overrides the once prescribed behavior.

    When one has compulsive behaviors their ability to relinquish such behavior may not immediately manifest. But admitting to oneself that their behavior needs modification is a favorable inception. The process to extinguish compulsive behaviors can sometimes be lengthy. However, the benefits yield self-control. Self- examination is a prerequisite on the road to recovery. Remember nothing is impossible with God."4

    The Four R's of Repentance

    Dr. Laura Schlessinger has this to say about repentance:

    Repentance has four parts:

    1. Taking Responsibility for your actions. We must recognize that we have done wrong. (owning what you’ve done and giving no excuses or blaming others for your own actions),
    2. Feeling Remorse (i.e., being truly regretful for the hurt caused), We must have true remorse for doing wrong and for the pain and problems we've caused.
    3. Do Not Repeat behavior. We must be committed never to repeat the act regardless of the temptations or situation.
    4. Repair: The fourth and probably the most difficult is to repair the damage we've done, or at least do what we can to apologize directly to the injured party. (for example, going to the Humane Society and/or giving talks to change people’s minds and hearts about how they treat animals

      Those are the Four R’s of Repentance."3 

    When someone goes through these four R's with sincerity, I believe you have the obligation to forgive even if the trust is not yet re-established. And, as to that trust, there is an old Arabic saying: "Forgive, but tie up your camel."5

     

    The Islamic community says this about repentance

    The Conditions for Repentanceare well known:

    • Leaving the sin;
    • Remorse over having committed the sin;
    • Resolve never to return to the sin;
    • (If it relates to the rights of another person, then to) Return the rights or property one wrongly took.6

    These conditions of repentance are very similar to the 4 R's of repentance that Dr. Laura mentions above.

    Changing One's behavior

    When we only change our behavior to get a desired result, it is destined to fail.  Because life rarely goes the way that we want it to. Then, when we don't get what we wanted, we go back to acting the way the we did before. The truth is that we never changed. We were only pretending to change to get what we wanted.

    True change is about us realizing that we are the ones causing the problems. We are at fault and we need to change no matter what the circumstances may be.

    The first step is, without any prodding from others, admitting to ourselves, and then to others, I was wrong. I was at fault. I will not do that again. I will act differently in the future.

    But, just having that realization doesn't not bring about change in us. We must be proactive in our desire to change. We must think deeply about our failure, what caused us to fail, why did we act that way? This is often a deep and painful work, and few people want to be this real. But assuming that we do, then we need to

    Unless we understand and experience God's deep love for us, and realize that he doesn't condemn us, then.....

     

    20 Jan 2012

    Links

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    Here are some interesting blogs and websites I visit from time to time. I like to read works by authors who think outside the box, those who search for what is right and true, rather than what is "accepted" and "approved".

    Websites

    Bible Gateway

    Search and read the Bible in many translations.

    No 2 Religion, Yes 2 Faith

    "To give all religions due respect, but give none the power to control our connection with God, nor allow any middleman to restrict our freedom to articulate personal faith that is divinely ordained with a free will to choose, change or contemplate"

    Christian-Bible.com

    "Website created by Robert Traer. "The love of family and friends continues to convince me that love is life's greatest gift. I am grateful for all those who have shared with me this wonderful gift, and I bear witness that these loving persons include Buddhists, Hindus, Jews, Muslims, Sikhs, Unitarian Universalists, agnostics, and atheists, as well as Protestant, Catholic and Orthodox Christians.

    I am a secular Christian. I am secular because I believe all human knowledge is limited and must be tested by experience and reasoning. This includes religious wisdom as well as scientific theories. I support secular government rather than religious government, because history reveals that secular governments are more likely to protect our freedom to pursue the truth through open debate and the rule of law."

    Not The Religious Type: A Different Conversation About Faith

    (Our....) "...goal is to foster a spiritual awakening among our friends and neighbors in secular cities and towns in the western world. We believe that anyone can connect with God from wherever they’re at—within their own culture, race, and religion (or lack thereof)—and that this is best done in community through genuine give-and-take dialogues about faith."

    Religious Tolernace

    "Everyone should find their beliefs & practices accurately described here. Almost all other religious web sites explain only the beliefs of the webmaster or sponsoring faith group. We are different: we try to explain accurately the full diversity of religious beliefs, world views, and systems of morality, ethics, and values."

    The BioLogos Forum: Science and Faith in Dialogue

    "Who We Are: Science enjoys more power and prominence in our culture than ever before, but confusion and suspicion abound, especially when it comes to implications for Christian faith and doctrine. Old controversies continue to divide: is the earth young or old? Is evolution true or just a creation story for atheists? If evolution were true, what would that mean for our understanding of creation?"

    Science & the Sacred Blog (of the BioLogos Forum)

    "Leaders of BioLogos and invited guests discuss the latest ideas in science, Christianity, and their integration. BioLogos welcomes contributions from a range of positions; views expressed are those of the authors, not necessarily of The BioLogos Foundation."

    Markkula Center for Applied Ethics

    "The Markkula Center for Applied Ethics at Santa Clara University is one of the preeminent centers for research and dialogue on ethical issues in critical areas of American life. The center works with faculty, staff, students, community leaders, and the public to address ethical issues more effectively in teaching, research, and action."

    Center for Character and Social Responsibility

    "The mission of the Center for Character and Social Responsibility is to support the professional development of individuals and institutions which seek to expand their awareness, knowledge, and skills in the areas of character development and social responsibility consistent with principles of healthy personal development."

    Biblican Unitarian

    "Biblical Unitarianism is not to be confused with Unitarian Universalism. Biblical Unitarians believe in God, Jesus Christ, and the gift of holy spirit. It is our intention to promote the truth of one God and one Lord with this website."

    Diglotting

    About: "The name is Kevin Brown and I was born and bred in the utopian paradise of New Zealand. Now I reside in the midwestern United States with my wonderful wife. My main field of study is early Christianity and its corollaries. I also enjoy studying world religions and contemporary Christian theologies."

    Confessions: "While I do believe in a Deity, it’s not exactly the Thomistic god of Christian orthodoxy. I find panentheism to be quite intriguing. Don’t really have a clue about the Trinity. Even on the days when I could sincerely sign my name at the bottom of the Athanasian creed, I still don’t consider the doctrine to be immensely important to Christianity, at least, insofar as it impacts one in living a righteous life of mercy, love, faithfulness, etc. To be honest, most days I consider it to be a pretty useless and antiquated obstacle to the Christian faith. It is only because I am such a fan of the theologian Jürgen Moltmann (for whom the importance of the Trinity shows through in his social trinitarianism) that I have not entirely jettisoned the doctrine of the Trinity from my repertoire of half-hearted theological beliefs."

    Bart D. Ehrman

    Biography of Bart D. Ehrman
    Bart D. Ehrman is the James A. Gray Distinguished Professor at the University of North Carolina at Chapel Hill. He came to UNC in 1988, after four years of teaching at Rutgers University. At UNC he has served as both the Director of Graduate Studies and the Chair of the Department of Religious Studies. Read more.

    In regards to Bart Ehrman, here is a link to him being interviewed about his life. "Conversations With History - Bart D. Ehrman" I found it very interesting, and very helpful to see how his thinking, his "theology" and his life evolved.

    Listen to some of his audio lectures free here: Archive.org/audio

    Read some his books and writings  online free here: Archive.org/texts

    Life Stream

    "Relationship Not Religion!

    We are passionately committed to help people discover the joy and freedom of relational Christianity. It is our firm conviction that Jesus' death on the cross was to prepare for each of us a dwelling place in the heart of a loving Father and to free us to the kinds of relationships that can share his life with other believers and with the world."

    Please enjoy this welcome message from Wayne:

     

     

     

    This page is designed to help first-time visitors find their way around our web site. After reviewing any of the features below, please hit your BACK button to return to this page and continue the tour.

    - See more at: http://www.lifestream.org/content/welcome-lifestream#sthash.Ysp1ni33.dpuf

    Patheos

    "Hosting the conversation on faith" A large website hosting many blogs and discussions about faith and spirituality. Includes many religions and other spiritual ideas.

    Divine Advanced human Beings

    "My beloved teacher, J.S. Thompson, whose articles are posted on this site… is a foremost leading authority on the subject of life after death.  His purpose and goal is “Universal Unity” to inspire and to inject a philosophy utilizing logic which asks those that read them, to consider Eternal Life!

    There are many who think we are sitting out on this big rock in space for no reason without any divine purpose or direction. However, there are also many that think, feel or believe that God exists as we have our own ideals, theories, or faith in the scriptures… which constitute nothing more than a belief system, not “Truth”! An astute person in search of truth remains open to any & all information that might solve our eternal quest for truth & knowledge."

    Three Bible verses that say the Bible is NOT God’s word!

    "Argument # 1: The Bible is the infallible word of God.

    This is the first and most fundamental claim that Christians make when Evangelizing. It is just taken for granted that it is true, but if you analyze the weight of the evidence for this doctrine, you find that it is in actuality both weak and nearly non-existent. First of all, the first sentence of this argument, that the “Bible is the word of God” implies that the text in the Bible books are God’s words verbatim. However, we all know, including the Christians, that humans wrote those books. The only difference is that Christians believe that the humans (the identity of many of them are unknown) who wrote the Bible were guided by God the Holy Spirit, and therefore, they are God’s words verbatim and without flaw. The question then becomes, were they?"

    Savior Of All

    "Our mission is to proclaim the fullness of what Jesus Christ accomplished through His Cross and Resurrection.
    May God set us free from the traditions and religion of men as we boldly declare Christ's victory with boldness and confidence to ALL men--for He truly is the Savior of ALL!"

    Non Traditional Churches

    The Refuge

    "all are welcome. the refuge is a community of practice. a home for spiritual orphans. a place to gather hope. we gather saturday evenings at 6pm at the crescent grange hall at 7901 w. 120th avenue in broomfield and at various houses and places of refuge during the week."

    Blogs

    Rachel Evans Held

    "Rachel Held Evans is an award-winning author and popular blogger from Dayton, Tennessee—home of the famous Scopes Monkey Trial of 1925...... Rachel is a skeptic, a creative, and a follower of Jesus."

    Cathy Escobar

    “pastor (of The Refuge), writer, advocate, mommy, rule-breaker, dreamer.”

    "my life = wild & fun.

    i co-pastor the refuge, an eclectic beautiful faith community in north denver, juggle 5 kids & an awesome husband who has a bunch of jobs, too. i’m an advocate for friends in hard places, a trained spiritual director (one who’s a little on the loud side) & love to teach and facilitate events, workshops, and groups. i write a little, hang out with people a lot, and teach college classes online because missional living doesn’t pay the bills.

    these all blend together and make for one messy life in the trenches with people."

    Pastor Chris Owens

    "Not Necessarily Religious:  Some of you reading this blog may find yourselves uncomfortable. After all, this seems to be a religious blog, and you may not necessarily be religious. You might even think that in some underhanded way I’m trying to push religion on you in the vain hope of converting you to my religion.

     Well, let not your heart be troubled. For one thing, I hate the word “religion”, and frankly speaking, I never define myself as religious, or worse yet, a religious professional.

     So, this is a blog for everybody, no matter what you believe or disbelieve. I really look forward to reading your thoughts and learning from you, too!"

    Michael Raburn

    "I am a regular guy living quite an extraordinary life. I am husband to a wonderful wife, Amy and father to four daughters (two on each coast) and soon to be a son. I have had a handful of careers so far (some of them reasonably successful) and throughout them I have kept pursuing a quest to better understand and be able to communicate this thing called a Christian life. Three theology degrees in (and the last coming along) and I know less than I once thought I knew, but at least I have learned how to ask some of the questions better and how to recognize the falsehoods in some of our stock answers."

    Students of Jesus - Taking the Yoke of Discipleship

    "Let others argue over the state of the church at large or theologies of liberation and repression. Have you made the discovery of a calmed and quieted soul?

    Jesus invited us to take his yoke and learn from him. The Students of Jesus blog is dedicated to spiritual formation and the steps toward that goal. The goal is to become conformed to the image of Christ (Romans 8:29). Let's walk together toward our marvelous calling and destination: to become more and more like Jesus in this life--it's possible!"

    Reflections of Tom Ryberg

    "I’m a pastor of the United Church of Christ, presently serving a church in Battle Creek, MI, where I live with my wife, Andria, and our newborn daughter, Eleanor. Since graduating from college in 2005, I’ve lived in Las Vegas and Chicago. Andria and I served as Teach For America corps members in Las Vegas, and in 2007, moved to Chicago where I attended Chicago Theological Seminary. I’m originally from California.

     Prompted by the living Spirit of God – whose presence in my life has been tangible and unmistakable – I am very committed to aligning my life according to the call of God for me, and for my world. I see no need to separate out faith and activism, nor spiritual practice and social justice. While I am a fierce proponent of the separation of Church and State, I know that the way of living to which I am called by God will have certain social and political implications – if I respond faithfully. Faithful response to God’s call has always had social and political implications – just ask Jesus. I am a Christian, and I am also a pluralist who recognizes that different people are on different paths and journeys from mine. I see things through the lens of my whiteness, maleness, marriage and fatherhood status, and as one who lives comfortably within middle-class norms and means. I am also committed to being and becoming an ally in the work of justice, with particular emphasis on racial healing, queer inclusivity, and economic fairness."

    20 Jan 2012

    Trials

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    Trials come to us for a variety of reasons. Some trials come because we caused it, some we didn't cause. Some trials we can do something about. Some we seeming can't avoid.

    The intensity and length of the trial is often ....  in our minds. Once we accept a trial, it cease being a trial. As long as we fight the trial in our minds, we .... Once we accept the trial, we begin to say, "This is life, how can I make the best of it."

    20 Jan 2012

    Fatherhood

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    Here are a number of website links to various topics. A paragraph from the linked web page has been copied and pasted under each link below.

    My Thoughts On Daddy Dates, WHY I Make A Big Deal Out Of Them

    "Whether you realize it or not, you alone are the greatest factor in determining what type of man your daughter ends up marrying. Quite likely, she will choose someone just like you. Or, if not a man exactly like you, one with very similar tendencies and characteristics. Scary thought, isn't it?"

    A Date With Dad

    "More and more fathers are becoming aware of their influence and regularly dating their daughters.

     The research clearly says that daddies make all the difference in the world," says Kevin Leman, national speaker and author of What a Difference Daddy Makes. "I have tremendously more impact on my daughter than my wife does."

    How to date your daughter.

    "It’s really not rocket science.

    It can cost as little as zero dollars… but the return on that investment would make investors drool all over their pin striped suits if they knew about it!

    Every week I date each daughter (Monday – Lexington, Tuesday – Reagan, etc.) and the results, already, are amazing! I can’t imagine what it will be like when they are adults."

    Date Your Daughter (& Other Ways to Connect)

    "As daughters grow, it's common for the distance between fathers and daughters also to grow.

    That was Alan's concern when he contacted us recently. But Alan has done a great thing -- he's started having regular date nights with his 17-year-old daughter. He has felt distance in their relationship the past few years as his daughter becomes busier with school functions and an active social life. He asked for some fun ideas that don't include watching TV or movies, and don't involve hashing through heavy issues."

    How to Date Your Preteen Daughter

    "My wife, daughter, and I were enjoying lunch today, and then a father-daughter duo came in and sat at the booth next to us. For those who know my nosey tendencies, it comes as no surprise that I was listening in on their conversation. But I was really blessed as I listened to the father talk to his preteen daughter."

    Daddy-Daughter Dating

    "Whether you realize it or not, you alone are the greatest factor in determining what type of man your daughter ends up marrying. Quite likely, she will choose someone just like you. Or, if not a man exactly like you, one with very similar tendencies and characteristics. Scary thought, isn't it?"

    Take Your Child on a Date

    "It has been my experience over time that while family activities are important to dads and children, there is nothing quite like the one-on-one activity between a dad and his son or daughter. There is a common bond of memories and experience which tend to last a long time."

     

    Daddy Dates: Four Daughters, One Clueless Dad, and His Quest to Win Their Hearts

    "I have a friend who, like Greg Wright, is the lone man in a family with a wife and four daughters. He reminds me often of how difficult it is to "swim in a sea of estrogen." In his new book Daddy Dates, Greg Wright tackles the challenge of raising daughters with warmth, humor and an immediately practical approach. Daddy Dates is a must-read for men who are trying to be great dads to girls."

    Daddy Dates -"religious" book review

    "Greg Wright is a motivational speaker and executive coach whose challenge is twice as tough as mine; he has 4 daughters. Wright is the author of a new book titled Daddy Dates: Four Daughters, One Clueless Dad, and His Quest to Win Their Hearts. The book showed up in my mailbox the other day and I just had to read it. This wasn’t a tough thing to do since a) it’s only 210 pages long, b) those 210 pages are quite small with a lot of them being blank, c) the book is meant to be easy-to-read and d) I know that I need help in this very subject."

     

     


     

     

    Application To Date Your Daughter

    "Since we are responsible for getting prospects to "apply" to become clients, I thought I would share an "Application to Date My Daughter." I don't know who originally wrote this, but it's great."

     


    21 Jan 2012

    Manners

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

     

    The Ins and Outs of Opening a Door for a Woman

    "Readers email us surprisingly often with questions about opening doors for women. AoM readers are interested in being gentlemen and obviously understand the basics of this traditional act of chivalry: when you get to a door before a lady, you should open it for her. But they wonder about scenarios where the set-up isn’t as cut and dry. What do you do with revolving doors? What about doors that push in instead of pull out? Do you keep holding the door for others after your date has gone through?"


    Ask MetaFilter: How to Hold Open a Door

    This is listing of answers from many people to the following question:

    "What is the proper way to hold a door for someone you are walking with?"


    Gentlemen Open Doors

    As women outnumber men in the workforce, as college graduates, and in sheer numbers, the independence of the modern woman has caused many of these traditional rules of courtesy to be reconsidered. Some men fear that opening a door for a woman can be considered demeaning, while others feel it’s the gentlemanly thing to do.

     Here’s a quick primer on the etiquette of opening doors:

     

    27 Jan 2012

    What is the Bible?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    What is the Bible?

    For all practicle purposes, it is a book1, plain and simple

     

    What does the book contain?

    The Bible contains writings from a number of different people. In other words, it is a collection of writings.

    • 1. "2. The word Bible comes from the Greek word biblia, which means “books” which comes from another word, byb/os, meaning papyrus, a material books were made from in ancient times 3. The ancient Greeks obtained their supplies of paper from the port of Byblos, in what is now Lebanon. Their word for book—biblion (the singular form of biblia)—was derived from the name of this port, and from this we get our English word Bible, meaning the Book of books." http://www.holybible.com/resources/poems/ps.php?sid=626
    27 Jan 2012

    Making Sacrifices Opens The Heart

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    When we willingly make a sacrifice for someone, we open our hearts towards that person. When we make a sacrifice, we move other things, other thoughts, out of the way. This enables a clear channel between us and that other person.

    I think of Jesus. He made the ultimate sacrifice for us. He willingly laid down his life for us. Earlier he had prayed to the Father, "If it ... be possible, take this cup from me." He realized that dying on a cross was going to be painful and agonizing. As a human, he did not want to suffer so severly. But he also realized that such a great sacrifice.....

    29 Jan 2012

    Was Jesus a Heretic?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

     

    Why was Jesus crucified? What did the accepted religion of the day think of Jesus' teachings?

     

    Definition of her·e·sy

    noun, plural -sies.

    1. opinion or doctrine at variance with the orthodox or accepted doctrine, especially of a church or religious system.
    2. the maintaining of such an opinion or doctrine.
    3. Roman Catholic Church . the willful and persistent rejection of any article of faith by a baptized member of the church.
    4. any belief or theory that is strongly at variance with established beliefs, customs, etc.

     

    Definition of her·e·tic

    noun

    1. A person believing in or practicing religious heresy.
    2. A person holding an opinion at odds with what is generally accepted.

     

     

     

    5 Feb 2012

    Idolatry

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    It is easy for us to look at someone kneeling before a small statue of a Buddha or some other "idol" and condemn that person for worshiping an idol. At least "we" don't worship an idol, right?

    Think again. What things do we put great value on. A fancy new car, a big house, that new high-paying job? and the list can go on and on. Are these things idols? What is an idol? What is worship? Let's have a look ....

    It's so easy to say, "That thing over there (that someone else has) is an idol. We make idols out to be things that are outside ourselves and which are owned by other people. It's also easy to say that things that are big or fancy or expensive are the idols. As an example, we might be living in a modest $150,000  house and say that a person who owns the $5,000,000 has is living in his idol. OR we might own a modest used $4,000 car and say that a person who owns the $200,000 dollar has an idol. After all, who needs a 5 million dollar house or a two hundred thousand dollar car. It's easy (for us) to see how waistful and idolatrous "they" are. But, what about the people in this country, or in foreign countries, who live in one-room adobe huts an who only own a donkey for transportation. How do we with our "modest" possessions look to them?

    Idolatry of the Mind

    There is nothing in this world that is inherrantly good or bad. For example: A new car is not good or bad, it is just a hunk of metal that takes you places. A Big house is neither good or bad, it is just a collection of wood, glass, floors, walls and a roof. It is place to eat, rest and sleep.  A higher paid job is not good or bad. Its is just a place to earn money to live. A cross is neither good or bad. It is just wood, metal, or clay, etc. Gold is neither good or bad. It is just a mineral, a rock, or metal. The Bible, or any other religious book, is not good or bad. It is just ink printed on paper.

    However, how many people buy an expensive car (that perhaps they can't afford) just to impress others? How many people buy a big house to show off. What about that high-paying prestige job? Why do people want to have or be the best?

    What is an idol? An idol is anything in our lives to whiich we give our time and attention, to the detriment of our family, relationships, our duties and responsibilites

    What is idol worship? Worship is the (act?) of giving an excessive value ....

    We humans are so quick to make idols out of anything that we find attractive or desirable. Anything that we put great value on.....But the problem is not the item. The problem begins and stays in our minds, it is our distorted way of thinking. It is good to get rid of idols out of our lives. But more important is to get rid of our perverted way of thinking that allows us to make idols out of anything. There is no benefit or improvement to getting rid of one idol just to replace it with another.

    "Taking every thought captive ...."

    5 Feb 2012

    My Story

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    I was raised in a distorted form of Christianity. As I became older I left that and spent many years in one branch of Christianity or another. I went to countless church services and many Bible studies. I had many Bible verses memorized and I thought of myself as a "strong Christian". I was very judgmental in my mind of "fallen" people. I spent many years searching, but now knowing that I was searching, and not knowing for what. In the midst of this I wasn't living a meaningful or Godly life.

     For many years I've listened to what others believed, and never came to any real deep convictions about what I personally thought or believed. In fact, I was trapped in the land of "What will other people think" for much of my life. That kept me trom reaching outside of the "norm" and also kept me from thinking deeply about anything or saying anything about what was inside me. I was too concerned about being accepted. And yet, even with that, I never felt accepted. for much of my life I've felt like an outsider, never really fitting in, wanting to be accepted, but never feeling accepted.

     As the years went by I made some wrong choices and went through some intense trials. I brought some very strong and long-lasting consequences upon my family and myself. I went through a period of deep darkness where everything seemed to be going wrong. (It was much later that I realized that God was setting my life in order.) I took up journaling just to survive. God taught me so much through my own writings .As a result of my bad choices I was convicted and went through twelve years of probation and "secular" individual and group counseling. I had to spend time with and learn about the "fallen people" that I had once judged. I learned that I was one of them. During this time I also did much deep questioning of my "Christian" beliefs and many of my beliefs crumbled and dissolved. This was where God became real to me for the first time in my life. He showed his care for me and that I was one of his sons whom he loved deeply.

     During those many years of trials I had to rethink much of what I thought that I believed. I have done a lot of deep soul searching, thinking, writing, wrestling with difficult concepts, researching, looking up word meanings, etc. I'm tired of just hearing what others think or believe. It takes a lot of effort and deep inner work to really struggle out what one truly thinks or believes about the important things of life. I've ignored it or put it asside for much of my life. I'm glad, and extremely blessed, to finally be on the journey. In one sense I don't care any more what religious people think or believe. I just want to know what is real and true. I want to have an answer when people question me about the deep things of life, even if the answer is simply, "I don't know."

    ----------------------------

    I was raised in a what was called a "Christian" home where my parents taught us about the Bible at home. My dad had a falling out with the preacher and left the church when my brother, sister, and I were very young children. We had "Bible Study" and "church" at home most for most of my childhood. At the same time our parents abused us for many years. There was this "secret" in our home, which distorted so many areas of my life. Yet, I was blind to the distortions in my thinking and in my character.

     I had an unhealthy view of the Bible. It was an idol for much of my earlier life. I had heard people say that, "the Bible is the infallible, inerrant Word of God, and it is the supreme and final authority for all matters of faith and life." I believed that the Bible was written by men who were filled with the Spirit and (if I had thought that far) I also believed that the spirit wrote every word. I envisioned in my mind the the Spirit took control of the men's bodies, as if they were in a trance, and the Spirit used the bodies of the men to write the words of the Bible. I also believed that "all of the Bible applies to us today." I believed that the apostles lived a much higher type of live that the rest of us humans could never achieve. As a child and as an young adult I never thought out or reasoned out anything about the Bible. I just accepted what I was taught by my parents and by the church. I considered myself a "Strong" Christian. I listed to "Christian" radio for many years.

     However, my "faith" was all head knowledge that I had picked up from what I was taught. The teachings about living a godly and righteous life never made it into the life I was living. I was very judgmental of the "fallen" people that I came across. I did not say anything, but I judged them in my mind. I believed that I was one of the "good people". At the same time I was living a perverted life, but I didn't judge myself for what I did. If I did something, it as OK, but if someone else did the same thing, "they" were bad people. I was very proud and very uncaring of other people. I desperately wanted to be accepted by other for who I was. Yet I was afraid to show anyone who I was. I was never real with myself or with anyone else. God wasn't real to me. I thought of him as this being, or old man, who lived "way out there" somewhere. I didn't see God as being involved in my daily life.

     For many years I had went to home Bible studies of one church or another. I thought of them being more real than church settings. Yet, even in them, I was never real with anyone. I was afraid of saying anything that anyone would disagree with. I was afraid that if someone knew who I really was that I would be rejected.

     Well, the years passed, I finally got married much later than most people and started raising a family. I committed a dreadful sin. A couple years later I confessed to it, thinking that I would be forgiven and then everything would be OK. Instead the police and authorities came into my life and the lives of my family. My whole family was blown apart. The authorities separated me from my family for two years. During this time I started into Christian counseling. I went through some months of extreme darkness of depression. I started journaling just to survive. "Why is this happening to me? I'm one of the good guys." is part of what I wrote. I also wrote out all of my anger at the authorities and what others were doing to ME. I also discovered I was angry at God. I remember waking up in a rage. In the middle of the night I yelled out my anger at God. At this point something began to change in me. I had never thought of God being involved in my life. And yet I was realizing that God was deeply involved in my life, and I was angry about what he was doing. And yet, through this realization, for the first time in my life, that God really cared about ME. In fact, as time went on, God began to show me that I was (one of) his son, and that he loved me greatly. I began to have a joy that I had never had in all of my life. I was LOVED, by my Father, God himself!

     At the end of two years I thought I was finished with counseling. I thought I was OK. What I didn't realize at the time was I was so immature and self-centered. I needed that time of counseling to begin growing up to prepare me for what was yet to come.

     After two years we were finally allowed to move back together, and I thought everything was over. But it was just about to begin. I was convicted and sentenced to ten years of probation and ten years of treatment/counseling. I had to submit to a full disclosure polygraph where I had to disclose everything I had ever done that was wrong. It was through this process that God showed me who I truly was, a sinner. As I was taking my 32 pages of history to my counselor's office I was so afraid that the authorities would throw me in prison and throw away the key. After I arrived at his office and gave him the papers I sat there trembliing as I watched him read my story. After he had finished he said something like, "we already know all of this...." He had a genuine warmth and acceptance of me that I had never experience before. He did not approve of the bad things that I had one, it was very evident to me that he accept me. He also approved of my honesty in what I had written. For the first time in my life someone knew the worst things that I had done and still accepted me. That was such a healing balm to my soul. To be known and still be accepted. My counselor was like Christ to me. Over the following ten years my counselor became like a second father to me, a father who reparented me and taught me how to live a responsible compassionate life.

     Part of my treatment included my memorizing about 35 "Criminal Thinking Errors" (i.e. making excuses, Justifying, lying, etc.) including the descriptions. Then I had to take the seven thinking errors that most applied to my life and write out complete descriptions of how I had used those thinking errors to commit my crime and to offend others.

     After about a year of counseling my counselor thought I was ready for group that consisted of other offenders in my situation. As I entered the group meeting I found it was time for introductions. Starting with the person who had been longest in treatment, each person told of his crime with very clear, specific, and detailed descriptions. After telling exactly what he had done, he also told of his conviction, and where he was in treatment. By the time each man had similarly told his story, when it became my turn, I knew what was expected of me. So I also to my complete story. In this group there was to be no covering up and no hypocrisy. In each meeting that followed we each were to tell anything that may have happened since last meeting that might be of concern.

     In addition to that, I had to think of everyone I had offended and write out in detail a complete account of how I had hurt each person, why I had offended, what I was doing to correct my thinking and behavior, etc.

     From this, and what I had been taught earlier, I learned what "confession" was all about. It was NOT simply saying "I have sinned", but rather it is telling complete, thorough, and accurate accounting of the offense and the events and conditions that had led up to the offense. The purpose of confession is not to condemn the offender, but is part of a process of him learning how to control himself and stop the offending behavior.

     Following that first polygraph I had to take a polygraph every six months, for a total of about 25 to 27 polygraphs over the following ten years of probation. I was under the supervision of my probation officer and my counselor.

     Taking the polygraphs was God's method of teaching me that he is TRUTH, and that he wanted me to always tell the TRUTH. After passing the first and second polygraphs I failed the next three, barely passed one, and then failed the following three polygraphs. I didn't know why I was failing the polygraphs. I was extremely careful in everything that I did. For example, I kept under the speed limit at all times. I stayed away from any place that might cause me to sin. I was careful to follow all the restrictions that I was under.

     Still I kept failing the polygraphs and I didn't know why. The polygrapher was a tall ex-policeman. I felt so intimidated. He told me nothing about how the polygraph worked. I tried my best each time to do everything he asked, to answer every question truthfully to the best of my ability. I thought it might something about my breathing or something else. So, during the polygraph, I tried to keep my breathing even and consistent. In order to not change my breathing pattern I would try to wait to answer the question until I was breathing out until I answered the questions. Then the polygraphed chided me for not answering immediately. No matter what I did or what I tried almost every time I kept failing polygraphs. There seemed to be nothing that I could do to pass the polygraph. From the beginning of my taking polygraphs with him, each time the polygraph was over, he would ask, "How do you think you did?" After the first polygraphs I said I thought I had done fine. But in later polygraphs I hated each time he asked that question.

     Although I think that my counselor thought I was telling the truth, he was getting concerned. Then, when I was sure that the authorities were about to send me to jail, they had a conference with me. They suggested that I try another polygrapher. The new polygrapher was like a breath of fresh air. After filling out her information forms I told her of my experience with the past polygrapher and my fear. She explained the polygraphy process to me. She let me answer the question by a slight nod of my head (so I wouldn't have to change my breathing pattern to answer the questions.) Although she still held me to a high standard, and didn't approve of any wrong behavior, she did a lot to quiet my fears of the polygraphy process. Beginning then and in the following years I passed every polygraph I took with her.

     God used the polygraphy process to teach me the difference between law and grace. With the first polygrapher, who represented the Law, there was nothing I could do to measure up. Nothing that I did was good enough. The second polygrapher represented God's grace to me. She held me to the standard of living a responsible life, yet she was compassionate and explained what I needed to know.

     I had been taught and studied the bible for most of my life, and had went to church for many many years, I had considered myself a strong Christian for most of my earlier life. However it wasn't until I went was arrested, convicted and went through the courts, judges, PO's treatment that God became real to me. This has been the most intensely painful experience in my life, and it also has been the best time in my life. I never want to go through anything like this again, but I wouldn't trade it for anything.

    Edit (2024): This was written in 2012, a lot has happened since that time. This is not the end of my story.

    6 Feb 2012
    Site Keywords: 

     

    When you apologize, you should say "I am wrong. I did this (clearly explain what you did) I was at fault."  When I was going to Overeaters Anonymous we used the Big Book of the AA. One big lesson that I learned that in any argument both parties were to confess or apologize for what they personally had done wrong. They were not to think about what the other person had done wrong,

    Think about asking for forgiveness. Without using the word "forgive", how would you ask to be forgiven. When you are asking for forgiveness, what are you really asking for? It seems to me that when a persons asks for forgiveness, he is really asking, "Please pretend like I never hurt you. Don't hold any ill feelings towards me and treat me well. The purpose is so that I won't feel condemned by you and so that I can feel good about myself again."

    In this prideful society it is so common to think only of oneself and what "I" want. Asking for forgiveness is a self-centered request. It is an act of asking to not be held accountable for one's wrongful actions. When you ask for forgiveness you are asking something from the offended party that she may not be ready to do.

    True forgiveness follows a change in behavior of the offender that is demonstrated and proven over a long period of time. It may take months or years. True forgiveness is not an instant action.

    If you have harmed someone, as much as you are able, repair the harm that you causes: repay what was taken, replace what was lost, repair what was damaged. If it will take a long time do accomplish, do it anyway. Do this with no expectation for applause. This is merely your duty and should be done because it is the right thing to do.

    Jesus said to forgive. He did NOT say to ASK for forgiveness.

    It doesn't matter who is right or wrong. It is your responsibility for fix the Disturbance. "Realizing that a disturbance is your responsibility is a giant step towards emotional maturity1." "Take full responsibility for the offense, without sharing the blame with anyone else, and without presenting mitigating circumstances"2

    6 Feb 2012

    Loving Your Wife

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    What I'm about to tell you only applies if your wife is a normal healthy, mature, and emotionally sound woman. If you married a selfish "cute" girl, then all bets are off.

    First, I will tell you about women and then I will tell you your roll.

    Women are very sensitive, emotional, and wonderful creatures. Each woman is different and will act differently in each situation.

    The key to having a good relationship with your wife is for YOU to always act well, to treat her kindly and respectfully no matter how she acts or what she says in any given moment. For example, she may do things that you don't expect, or she may not do something that you want her to do. It is not about you trying to control her, but you controling yourself. If you learn to put aside all anger, selfishness, attempts to control her in all situations with her, you will do well.

     

    this is not about how your wife will think or act. Rather, it is about how you, as a husband, must think and act.

    When I first got married I was immature and did not behave well. I thought mainly about myself and what I wanted.

     

    Some immature or selfish men try to control their wives by anger or intimidation. This may seemingly work for a while, or even for a few years. Typically a wife may withdraw within herself and become overly submissive, or she may explode and get angry in return. Trying dominate a woman will not bear good fruit. You may appear to get compliance for a time, but eventually your domination will either destroy your wife or your relationship with her.

    Apologize

    This is one of the biggest lessons that you need to learn. Whenever you and your wife have a fight, argument, you should apologize. Whether you think it was your fault or not, apologize anyway. In any argument it takes two to fight. If you have .. I once heard a husband say that he wasn't at fault. When a husband says that , he is prideful and blind to his own faults. this attitude is very destructive to a relationship. 

    As I've heard before, "Do you want to be right or to be happy?"

    8 Feb 2012

    A Search for God

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    Today I turned 61.

    I've been writing on this website for the past few years. Having been raised in a form of "traditional Christianity" and having been in it for many years I was deeply entrenched in religious thinking. After going through some intense trials, and having to go through much counseling, my whole views of life and religion have drastically changed. (For more information about my history and why I began this website, click here.) I still believe in God, but am searching for what is true.

    When I was young I used to think of a God as an old man with a long grey beard who "lived way up there somewhere". I thought of God as being very distant and uninvolved in our lives. I had very little idea about the greatness of God and how he is involved with the tiny details of our everyday life.

     I've occasionally created a blog entry about one subject or another. Today I wanted to try something a little different. I've been thinking about writing a (perhaps) daily blog entry just kind of recording bits of my spiritual journey, what I'm thinking and doing, any questions or insights that I might have along the way.

    In that last few years of my life I've been doing a lot of thinking and questioning about "What" God is. I've been putting aside and "Christian" or "Religious" definitions of God because the are full of religious dogma and aren't very useful to me.


    As I've done occassionally in the past, today I did  another Google search for "What is God?" One of the pages I found was about a book by Jacob Needleman "What is God?" and an article by John Hick titles "Who or What is God?"

    I also looked at Christian Deism - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia and Theism - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia  and Jefferson Bible - Wikipedia, the free encyclopedia 

    16 Feb 2012

    God, Sin, and Hell

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    Lately I've been thinking that if God is holy and just, and He is truly loving, then his way of salvation  would be to bring all mankind into his will. What glory would God get to have a large number of his creation go to"hell"? This would mean that God had failed in his creation of mankind.

    I've read some writers who said that God is sinless, holy, and just...

    "Another aspect of the doctrine of hell that is key to understanding it has to do with the nature of God. He is all-loving, but also completely sinless, holy and just. This means that anything unholy cannot enter His direct presence. As a result, those who fail to accept His truths must reside somewhere else (i.e., hell). God is also loving, but this characteristic means that He does not force belief upon anyone, but instead seeks to persuade us."1

    How can it be said that God cannot let anything unholy enter his direct presence. Where did that teaching come from? In Job 1:6-12 it says that "(6)One day the angels came to present themselves before the LORD, and Satan also came with them...... (12)Then Satan went out from the presence of the LORD." Here it very clearly says that Satan was in the precense of the Lord. Satan is claimed or inferred to be the very essence of evil itself. So, how can the claim that "God can't let anything unholy in his presence" be true?

    If that was true, then how could it say in Acts 17:28  "For in him we live and move and have our being." Paul was talking to the "people of Athens", who were obviously not" believers".  Bringing that thought to the modern day, if we live and move and have our being in God, then are we not in the presence of God? Is not our "sin" inside of us also in God's presence?

    I have been thinking about how it is said, "God is love" and then connecting that with 1 Corinthians 13, the love chapter. If what it says about Love is true, then can we not say this is true about God as well? In the following I have combined the concept of "God is Love" with 1 Corinthians 13

    God is Love

    •  
      • God is patient with unbelievers
      • God keeps no record of wrongs of the unbelievers
      • God does not delight in the punishment of evil people, but delights when they come to the truth
      • God is kind (to the unbeliever)
      • God does not dishonor unbelievers
      • God is not easily angered by the double of unbelievers
      • God always trusts the outworking of his plans for the unbelievers.
      • God always perseveres in his care of the unbelievers
      • God never fails in his plans and purposes for the unbelievers.

    ..... more to come.....

    24 Feb 2012

    Seeking Freedom From Negativity.

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    I mainly started this website to have a place where I could think out my ideas, to explore what do I believe about various subjects. A large part of this process has been my trying to untangle myself from various erroneous religious ideas and beliefs. I would suppose that many young people have went through a growing up and thinking out who they are at a much younger age than me. In my writings (perhaps necessarily) on this website I've written a fair amount against religiosity and man-made religion and false beliefs about the Bible.

    Somewhere in the New Testament it talk about false teachings that say "Thou shalt not .... Thou shalt not ..... thou shalt not...." (i.e. "Don't dance", "Don't smoke", "Don't drink", "Don't wear immodest clothing") as if true faith was built around the Thou-Shalt-Not's. As I look back on my role as a parent, too much of my "teaching" of my children has been based on the "thalt shalt not's" In my writing this mindset is part of what I've been rebelling against and trying to free myself from.

    Recently I came across this video ""Why I Hate Religion, But Love Jesus" that further validated my frustration towards  man-made-religion. (If the truth be told, religion is just a system with people inside of it. Any religion is only as good or ad as the people inside it.)

    Along with all my struggling to get free from religiosity (partially through my writings) has been the growing awareness and realization that I need to do more thinking and writing about how to live correctly. Instead of correcting or criticizing the the false things, I need to focus more on what is right.

    Last night I ran across this article. "Four Reasons God Doesn't Need Me to be His Cop" Here is the text in that article that struck me:

    "My daughter saves her deepest theological questions for bedtime. She doesn’t give a rip about theology, but she cares deeply about delaying bedtime. If Daddy is foolish enough to take the bait on Who made God-type questions, she wins. Ever though her greatest need is rest, she thinks her late-night allies are unsolvable religious questions. In the end, everyone ends up sleepy and confused.

    So it is with following Jesus. Let’s talk about theology; let’s talk about church; let’s crusade against the high-profile fools of Christendom and expose them for charlatans--in fact, let’s do anything other than take the yoke of discipleship. Like stupid trolls arguing all night long about how best to cook a hobbit, we will be surprised when the morning takes us all.

    I’m just wondering: have you ever seen anyone win a religious argument? The only reason a crowd gathers is simply to watch a good fight, never mind who wins."

    More and more, as I write, I'm becoming convinced that speaking or writing against other peoples beliefs is not very productive. What seems more productive is about writing positive things about how to live. Some of this includes taking negative experiences and turning them towards the positive.

    Over the past few years my daughter and I have not had a close relationship. I've wanted to connect more with her, but haven't known what to do. My efforts have seemed futile at times.

    This morning before I went out to work in my garage I saw one of my 13 year old son's books on the table. I thought I'd sit down and see what was in it. (I like to keep track of what he is reading.) I began reading and read a lot more than I had intended, it was very interesting. Then, as my 19 year old daughter was sweeping the kitchen floor, said to me, "That's being really productive."

    Her comment hurt me. Emotionally I wanted to snap back at her for not "respecting" her father, but I kept quiet, got up and went out to work. I was a little cross at her, but I didn't want to let it out on her. As I thought about it, she was right. It was late in the morning and I should have been out to work earlier.

    My daughter is leaving this afternoon to go to work.  From there she will be going directly to a Snow Retreat weekend for the youth. I won't see her again until she comes back in a few days. My wife came out to my shop and suggested I come in and say goodbye to my daughter. So I followed her into the house.

    I decided to put aside my grumblies and just enjoy a few minutes with my daughter. I was genuinely smiling as I came over to her. we talked a while, and then, with a smile and a happy expression I asked, "Can I have a hug before you leave?" She smiled  and happily said, "sure." So we exchanged hugs. As My wife and my daughter got into the car to leave, I stood outside smiling and waving at them. I really felt good about this experience.

    If I had of stayed grumpy, then she would not have left with a positive experience with me. How much is this like our other experiences in life?.... I need to be continually remind that "If I want to change my situation, change myself."

    25 Feb 2012

    Letting Your Light Shine

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    This morning I was doing some research about ethics on the Internet. One of the articles I came across was called "Teaching Values in School: An Interview with Steve Johnson1" The article starts with the question "How do children become moral people, and what role do schools have in that process?" As I read the article I was impressed with the quality of the content. In many ways it's almost like the educators learning to become lights to their students. My definition of "being a light" here is "showing others how to live correctly".

    I use a laptop computer for most of my writing. The laptop has a battery that activates whenever I unplug it from the wall. To save battery life the laptop has an enery saving feature that engages when it is disconnected from the electricty.  On of the features is that it automatically dims the brightness of the screen. (The brighter the screen, the more power it draws from the battery, which shortens the battery life.)

    This morning I had been writing on the laptop. As I went out to work I unplugged the laptop to take it out to the shop with me. Since the house was fairly dark, the dimmed laptop screen showed up fairly well. But I a took it outside towards the shop, the dim screen hardly showed at all. I could barely make it out. But once I went into the darkened shop, the light of the screen showed up again. That got me to thinking.

    There are many sizes and intensities of light. Not all light is the same size, color, or brightness. The affect of the light is partially controlled by the degree of darkness in which it is displayed. For instance, a very bright high intensity light could be seen in partial darkness. But a very low powered dim light might only show up in complete darkness.

    I think of how we are told to "let our lights shine". I would equate light with moral character and/or godliness. For this instance I will just call it moral character.  If people have a low level of moral character they might be best able to help those of little or no character. People of low character probably wouldn't be of much help to those of high moral character.

    26 Feb 2012

    James 5:13-15 The Prayer of Healing

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    In times past I used to think of prayer as a call to God or petition to God to do something miraculous. For example, God this person is on this door or is very sick. Please act miraculously and change the situation and change the health of the person to bring about instant healing. At this point in my life I see instructions about prayer mainly as instructions how to think clearly and go get knowledgeable help. At this point, if the person is willing, I will go over and sit with them and or listen to them and they'll give them a shoulder to cry on.

    Background: I grew up watching the great "faith healers", such as Oral Roberts and Kathryn Kuhlman, who "laid their hands" on the "sick"   and claimed to "heal" many people on national TV.  I saw a lot of emotional energy being used by the "healer". Under the the pressure of the healer expectantly looking towards them I saw many claims of being healed. But I never saw anything that could be proved to be real. For instance, I never saw anyone who was missing an arm or a leg that had it instantly grow back. Over the years I've also been part of countless meetings where they prayed for sick people. 

    During the last two or three years of my dad's life we learned that he had lymphoma cancer (of the lymph nodes). My mom kept praying in faith for dad's healing. Even up until the end she believed that he would get well. In spite of her much praying in faith for his healing, he died of cancer at the age of 62. The day before he died he went down to the Veterans and filled out (for the second time) the paperwork for Mom to receive a veteran's pension, which supported mom for the rest of her life. Mom lived the remaining 20 years of her life alone, without him. Since Dad had made all the decisions in their marriage, after Dad dies Mom had much growing up to do, which she needed.

    A few years before my mom died of brain cancer (before anyone knew she had the brain tumor), she went to countless healing meetings and went up to be healed. I saw what seemed to me like a very limited amount of "healing", but it seems that a placebo pill could have done about as good. Even after all those countless "healings" she was still afflicted by many ailments, and was still in bondage to her many fears.

    How many times have I heard Christians quote James 5:13-15

    "Is anyone among you in trouble? Let them pray. Is anyone happy? Let them sing songs of praise. Is anyone among you sick? Let them call the elders of the church to pray over them and anoint them with oil in the name of the Lord. 15 And the prayer offered in faith will make the sick person well; the Lord will raise them up. If they have sinned, they will be forgiven. Therefore confess your sins to each other and pray for each other so that you may be healed. The prayer of a righteous person is powerful and effective."

    The expectation seems to be the fulfillment of this simple formula: "Call elders" + "anoint with oil" = "sick person healed"

    1. A person gets sick, the call for the elders (of the church)
    2. The elders come and:
      1. lay their hands on the sick
      2. Anoint the sick person with oil
    3. The sick person gets well.

    Over many years I've seen this formula used over and over and over again with the same results. Sometimes they got better, sometimes the sick people died. What I've seen many times is nothing more than the law of averages. The sick operson would have had the same results whether some prayed for them or not. I've seen nothing to indicate that "God supernaturally healed the sick person" after they had been prayed for. Even though many sick people were prayed for "in faith", many of them died. Why did the sick person die? Were not the elders praying the right way? Where they praying strong enough? Did they not have enough Faith?

    I've also heard about and read of scientific studies 1 2 3 that have examined the power of prayer on sick people. There doesn't seem to be much, if any, scientific evidence that prayer actually helps those who are being prayed for.

    I've been through some intensely traumatic times in my life where my family was split apart. I "prayed" intensely for my family to be put back together. Instead, things (seemingly) got worse for some years. I later found out that I was the problem. I needed to change. God had broken my family apart to bring healing into my life and into the lives of my loved ones. After my heart was thoroughly broken, God began to heal my heart. He brought my family back together we are now closer than we ever were before.

    Through this experience, and others, I learned that God is always working for our good, not matter how we pray or IF we pray (by man's standards). Pray is so much more than the simple my previous understanding of "God, please give me that, and God, please do that over there." As if God didn't know what to do without my telling him.

    Perhaps we have a misunderstanding of the James 5:13-15.

    I would propose that we step out of our literal think and would think about the verse in a different way. "Is anyone sick4, Let him call the elders5 (since there were few doctors, get older, more knowledgeable persons) and let them pray6 7 8 (to come together and turn their minds towards the sick person. Let them decide how to be help and care for the sick person) over them and anoint them with oil9(In ancient times olive oil was used as a medicine) in the name of the Lord. 15 And the prayer offered in faith10 11 will make the sick person well; the Lord will raise them up. If they have sinned, they will be forgiven. Therefore confess your sins to each other and pray for each other so that you may be healed. The prayer of a righteous person is powerful and effective."

    In ancient times the masses had little options for getting help with being sick, except to call for the elders, who were knowledgeable about how to care for sick people. In the present day, in our country, I would equate an "elder" with a doctor or other trained professional. I would take this verse, at least partly, to mean that when you or someone else is sick, go get some help. Get someone who has been trained and/or who has experience in whatever the problem may be. Sometimes the "elder" might be a doctor, or a counselor or anyone else who is knowledgeable and who can help.

    From our limited human awareness, we don't know what to pray12 for. When we pray we often ask him to give us something or we tell God what to do. We look at life's situations from our limited human perspectives. We pray for things that we think are good or desirable. And yet, many times, God uses the extreme trials of life to grow us into his likeness, into being his beloved children.

    God is doing a work in each of our lives. Often times God works through extreme trials that we don't desire (i.e. loss of a love one, loss of part of our body, being separated from loved ones for a time). He is working for our good. We can't pray our way out of it. We often pray from our fear and doubt, trying to escape the hand of God. We want to escape the cleansing hands of God. We pray,"Lord, take this trial from me." God replies, I am sending this cleansing hand upon you, to make you into my child of my likeness, who had my character. God will have his way with us not matter what we pray or what we do. God is the victor, and it is all for our good13.

    We are often so concerned with the healing of our bodies. God wants to heal and complete our innermost being. Sometimes that means the loss of part of our body, or the loss of those who we love. But, when our eyes are finally opened, we can say in full faith and assurance, "Lord, have your way with me. Do with me as you see fit. You are my beloved Daddy. You always do what is best for me!

    • 1. Carey, Benedict. Long-Awaited Medical Study Questions the Power of Prayer . Vol. 2011. The New York Times, 2006.
    • 2. Stein, Rob. Prayer's Power to Heal Strangers Is Examined. Vol. 2011. Cardiac Patients in New Study Fared No Better With Spiritual Intercession 2011. Washinton Post, 2005.
    • 3. Miranda. 25 Intriguing Scientific Studies About Faith, Prayer and Healing. Vol. 2011. onlinesurgicaltechniciancourses.com, 2010.
    • 4. G770 (Mickelson's Enhanced Strong's Greek and Hebrew Dictionaries) G770 ἀσθενέω astheneo (as-then-eh'-o) v. 1. to be feeble (in any sense) [from G772] KJV: be diseased, impotent folk (man), (be) sick, (be, be made) weak Root(s): G772 [?]
    • 5. G4245 (Mickelson's Enhanced Strong's Greek and Hebrew Dictionaries) G4245 πρεσβύτερος presbuteros (pres-boo'-ter-os) adj. 1. older 2. (as noun) a senior 3. (specially) an Israelite Sanhedrist 4. (figuratively) member of the celestial council 5. (Christian) "presbyter" [comparative of presbus "elderly"] KJV: elder(-est), old [?]
    • 6. G4336 προσεύχομαι proseuchomai (pros-yoo'-khom-ai) v. 1. to pray to God, i.e. supplicate, worship [from G4314 and G2172] KJV: pray (X earnestly, for), make prayer Root(s): G4314, G2172
    • 7. G4314 πρός pros (pros') prep. 1. forward to, i.e. toward 2. (genitive case) the side of, i.e. pertaining to 3. (dative case) by the side of, i.e. near to 4. (accusative case, usually) the place, time, occasion, or respect (which is the destination of the relation, i.e. whither or for which it is predicated) [a strengthened form of G4253, a preposition of direction] KJV: about, according to , against, among, at, because of, before, between, (where-)by, for, X at thy house, in, for intent, nigh unto, of, which pertain to, that, to (the end that), X together, to (you) -ward, unto, with(-in). In the comparative case, it denotes essentially the same applications, namely, motion towards, accession to, or nearness at Root(s): G4253
    • 8. G2172 εὔχομαι euchomai (yoo'-khom-ai) v. 1. to wish 2. (by implication) to pray to God [middle voice of a primary verb] KJV: pray, will, wish Compare: G4336, G4727 See also: G685
    • 9. G1637 (Mickelson's Enhanced Strong's Greek and Hebrew Dictionaries) G1637 ἔλαιον elaion (el'-ai-on) n. 1. olive oil [neuter of the same as G1636] KJV: oil Root(s): G1636
    • 10. G4102 (Mickelson's Enhanced Strong's Greek and Hebrew Dictionaries) G4102 πίστις pistis (pis'-tis) n. 1. persuasion, i.e. credence 2. (morally) conviction (of religious truth, or the truthfulness of God or a religious teacher) 3. (especially) reliance upon Christ for salvation 4. (abstractly) constancy in such profession 5. (by extension) the system of religious (Gospel) truth itself [from G3982] KJV: assurance, belief, believe, faith, fidelity Root(s): G3982
    • 11. G3982 πείθω peitho (pei'-tho) v. 1. to convince (by argument, true or false) 2. (by analogy) to pacify or conciliate (by other fair means) 3. (reflexively or passively) to assent (to evidence or authority), to rely (by inward certainty) [a primary verb] KJV: agree, assure, believe, have confidence, be (wax) conflent, make friend, obey, persuade, trust, yield
    • 12. "In the same way, the Spirit helps us in our weakness. We do not know what we ought to pray for, but the Spirit himself intercedes for us through wordless groans. And he who searches our hearts knows the mind of the Spirit, because the Spirit intercedes for God’s people in accordance with the will of God." Romans 8:26-27
    • 13. "And we know that in all things God works for the good of those who love him, who[i] have been called according to his purpose. For those God foreknew he also predestined to be conformed to the image of his Son, that he might be the firstborn among many brothers and sisters. And those he predestined, he also called; those he called, he also justified; those he justified, he also glorified" Romans 8:28-30
    27 Feb 2012

    Asking The Holy Spirit

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    In trying to plan a new type of project at work I had asked for advice from other professionals. On of the responses was "Ask the Holy Spirit to show you..... He is the best teacher." The  person was kind and considerate in her response and meant well. But her response got me to thinking. What is meant by that response? 

    Does that mean that: 

    • the "person" of the holy Spirit gives us skills and knowledge that we haven't learned?
    • the "person" of the holy Spirit gives us special guidance about things that we wouldn't be able to do or learn otherwise
    • Atheists and unbelievers wouldn't be able to do hard stuff?

    As a different way of thinking, using the concept of a "pure and blameless mental disposition" I would propose another concept. When a person thinks about what is best for everyone involved, and seeks solutions with this attitude, solutions appear and doors open up that would not otherwise have appeared. But, on the other hand, sometimes the door closes. And that's OK as well. 

    11 Mar 2012

    The Fundamentals

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    Many Christians say that "true believers" must agree with and believe the "fundamentals". Some go so far as to say that they couldn't have true fellowship with people who don't believe the fundamentals. That brings up, "what do they mean by the fundamentals".

    My thought is that we all should have different beliefs. We are all a product of our backgrounds and experiences. Our true beliefs are the outworking of our own personal ....... We interpret our beliefs through our own filters. And this is how it must be. If we all say that we believe the same (i.e. we all believe the same about the fundamentals), then someone isn't being real. there is no way that we should be in "agreement" about the fundamentals.

    However, we should all be living out our beliefs.....

    14 Mar 2012

    What is a Heathy Belief System

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

     

    A healthy belief system is based upon truth. It is based upon the reality of your experiences. For example, do you believe that your living room chair will hold you up? Do you TRULY believe that it will hold you up? If you are like most people, I would assume that you would answer "Yes." Why is that? Could it be because you have sit that chair perhaps hundreds of times. Your belief about that chair is based upon the reality of your experiences.

    "I know in whom I believe"

    28 Mar 2012

    Love The Lord Your God

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    In the middle of the night I was laying in bed and had these thoughts running around in my head. I as unable to sleep and was keeping my wife awake by my being awake. I finally got up and went to my computer and started writing. I basically had this one question, "What does it mean to love God?" How can we love God, who is Love Himself? This is what came out as I wrote.......

    It has been said, "Love the Lord your God with all of your heart, all your mind, and all your soul. and love your neighbor as yourself." 1 Corinthians 13  gives us a picture of how to love our neighbors.  In verses 4-8a we read:

    "Love is patient, love is kind. It does not envy, it does not boast, it is not proud. It does not dishonor others, it is not self-seeking, it is not easily angered, it keeps no record of wrongs. Love does not delight in evil but rejoices with the truth. It always protects, always trusts, always hopes, always perseveres. Love never fails."

    Here we have some very practical ways to show our love to our neighbor, to be patient, kind, not envy what our neighbor has, to not boast, and not be proud, etc." Now do we use this definition when "Loving God"? For example, are we to be "kind, patient, etc." to God? We can't see God, so how can we be patient and kind to him? In another place we are told "If we can't love our brother who we can see, how can we love God whom we can't see." It would seem that these two are somehow connected. Does that mean that, at least in part, that when we genuinely love our brothers that we are actually loving God as well?

    But is there more to loving God than loving  our brother. Many Christians might add that to love God we must also "Go to church, read the Bible, and pray." Well, when the ten commandments were given there was no "church" to go to, and there was no Bible. So those to can't be part of that formula (if there even was a formula). Of those three, we have "prayer" left. For some thoughts on prayer, read this: Prayer. Even if we accept prayer as  part of loving God, there is a lot more to prayer that just closing our eyes, folding our hands, and "talking" to God.

    Loving God with our whole heart, mind, and soul is much more than something we spend a few minutes (or an hour) doing. Loving God with our whole heart, mind, and soul includes all our thoughts, all our actions, everything we think and do all day long, every day. In another place it says, "In Him we live and move and have our being". This shows that we actually live in God. And even more, God lives in us. We in God and God in us. It should be clear that God knows us thoroughly, inside and out. He knows our every thought before we even think it. He sees down into our deepest darkest secrets. There is nothing inside us orour minds that He doesn't know. Now, why is this important for us to know? So that we don't waste time trying to fool God. When we try to think how we might look God, or how we can get by with  not being real, God is right there inside our minds. He sees our every thought before we think it. He knows our every motive. There is nothing about us that God doesn't know. We can't pretend with God.

    Where does that leave us? The only thing left for us to do is just to be real with God, with ourselves and with others. Are we angry with God? Don't pretend that you aren't. Instead tell him that you are angry. If needed, yell at God about how angry you are. But then, go beyond the anger. Tell why you are angry. I have found it extremely helpful to write out why I was angry. The act of writing it out connects with the logical reasonable side of our brain. As you write, act the part of a reporter, write out what you know and you see.

    Loving God calls us to be our highest selves. We are to put aside all selfisness, all bitterness, all rage. Instead, we are to mend broken relationships, put aside our selfish motives and do what is best for all in any given situation. Loving God in a very real sense is being a vessel that pours out God's love to those around us. Loving God is allowing God's love to flow through us and participating with it.

    7 Apr 2012

    Evidence Based Religion

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    Today that thought came to me "evidence based religion". After that thought came to me I did a Google Search on that phrase "evidence based religion." There showed to be 83,500 hits. Evidently I wasn't the first person to have that thought. The website on the top of the list was called Evidence Based Religion. While there wasn't much on that blog, I did find these two useful definitions below.

    Evidence 
    • Evidence  includes everything that is used to determine or demonstrate the truth of an assertion. 
    • Giving or procuring evidence is the process of using those things that are either a) presumed to be true, or b) were themselves proven via evidence, to demonstrate an assertion's truth.
    • There can be two types of Evidence: Direct or circumstantial.
    • http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Evidence
    Religion
    • A religion is a of way of life based on tenets (or a belief system) about the ultimate power. 
    • It is generally expressed through conducts such as prayers, rituals, or other practices, often centered upon specific supernatural and moral claims about reality (the cosmos, and human nature) which may yield a set of religious laws. 
    • Religion also encompasses ancestral or cultural traditions, writings, history, and mythology, as well as personal faith and religious experience.
    • http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Religion

    Evidence points to the truth about something. So, connecting these two definitions we get "Religion based in Truth". How applicable. A religion of truth. Jesus said, "I am the way, the truth, and the life."

    diving  board

    1. The item, or action, etc.  There is that which is true, that which the truth is based upon. For example, we can say that the earth is under our feet. That which is under our feet is the earth. The truth about the earth is that it is under our feet. that is what the truth is based upon.

    2. The truth. We have seen, touched, and stood upon the dirt. This is our evidence. We have seen, touched, and experienced the reality of the earth.  We know this to be true.

    3. We must hold onto and be anchored in the truth. We do this by reminding ourselves regulary of the things we know to be true.

    4. Our Faith is represented by the diving board. It is based upon evidence, upon truth, that which we have seen, heard, or experienced. It is not some construct of our imagination. the other part of our faith goes out into the unknown, which is beyond our sight. This is where we are called to go. Faith by itself is of no value. we must put it to use. Just as the diving board has a purpose (to be used as a springboard to dive into the water), so to, our faith has a purpose.

    5. The purpose of our faith is to get us walking out to the end of the diving board and dive into the water. The water here represents our mission or purpose in life.

    12 Apr 2012

    The Connectiveness of Life

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

     

    No thing that we do is an action by itself, but is a part of our total being. Everything in life is connected. Each thing we do is a step in some direction. We need to life our eyes and look beyond out step of today to see where the path leads. In addition, one should be honest about what is deep inside. Why are we drawn to unnatural

    13 Apr 2012

    What is Proof

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    I found this very interesting 20 page Document titled "What is Proof?" That I pulled a couple sections out of.

    Dr. Johnson C. Philip wrote:What is Proof?
    The question of "what is proof" becomes more involved when one realizes that each field of knowledge has its own set of methods, tools, and canons of proof. So much so that what works in one case might be totally worthless in the other. Worse, many who need to use proof in their dealings with others often lack an understanding of the process of proof, and are ill equipped to handle the arguments.

    Proof does not mean the same thing in logic, mathematics, physical science, and historical science or in legal investigation. Nor are proofs arrived at in these fields with the help of same tools or canons of proof. Similarly, disproving an assertion is also not done in the same way in these fields. Further it is not possible to disprove many kinds of assertion, especially when one handles historical and archeological data. (page 1)

    Many people, even scientifically trained ones, entertain strange ideas about proof. They think that a thesis is proved just by stating it, comparing it, or by refuting another thesis. Proofs do not happen this way. If a person is able to refute all the proofs advance by another person (say, for the existence of God), he does not disprove the opponent's thesis. He only disproves the opponent's arguments. However, those may not be the only arguments or the best arguments which the opponent could have used.

    Proof for any subject, (including the proof needed to disprove a claim) has to come in specific ways. In empirical matters the proof needs to be empirical and in historical matters the proof needs to be historical.
    Though everyone talks of proof, most of them cannot distinguish between actual proofs and mere arguments. Not every argument is valid, let alone a proof. With this in mind, we list a sample of activities that people use as proof, but which are not accepted as proof by any legal system anywhere in the world.

    a. Refuting The Opponent Does Not Prove One As Right: Arguments come up when there are two or more outlooks on a given subject, and each person tries to establish that his position is right and that of the opponent's wrong.
    The most common strategy used is to refute the arguments of the opponent. Many debaters are good at refutation, and they do an effective job of refutation, and stop there. They assume they have proved their side of the argument, and many in the 8 of 20 audience also feel the same things, but actually they have not proved that they are right. They have only proved that the arguments presented by the opponent were wrong. More examination by a disinterested party would be required to determine if the arguments of the refuted side are weak, or whether only their presentation was weak. If the latter is the case, then the basic arguments still remain unrefuted...... (pages 7b-8a)
    http://www.brethrenassembly.com/Ebooks/Apol_10P1.pdf



    This article is really eye opener for me. It helps one to see that just making assertions is not proof. Just out-arguing a real or imaginary opponent does not show proof. Just because we may (seemingly) overpower another person of a differing viewpoint does not prove we are right.

    When I took my daughter to weekly debate class for a couple years, I saw how the debaters had to thoroughly learn both sides of the issue. In a debate while debating a number of opponents they would be called upon to debate one side of the issue with one opponent, then they'd have to debate the other side of the issue with the next opponent. Although I wasn't actually in the debates, but only a spectator, I saw the importance of learning to see the other side rather than just the side that I may be emotionally attached to. 

    4 May 2012

    Lessons from the World of Computers

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    There is a realm in the computer world called "Open Source". In this realm many people all work together on software to make it better,

    I use an Open Source website software called Drupal to make this website.

     In a Drupal Video Tutorial called  "Essential knowledge for Drupal beginners" (DrupalCon Denver) by Itangalo the speaker had this to say about Drupal Certification

    "We have no official certification in the Drupal World. You will not find an offical paper saying 'I'm an official Drupal developer. And if you find that paper, I can tell you right now, that you should not to take it too seriously because there is no official certification. There has been quite a bit of discussion about this,and there certainly are certain positive affects of having certification, like credibility is a good thing. On the other hand there are people who think that.certification will harm the drupal community because people will start focusing on the certification skills and the things that you need to become certified and focus less on the things we do to make the community better...."  http://www.10minuteflash.com/t6045      37:27 minutes into the video 

    This caught my attention because it seems to applicable to the "Christian" community. I would equate certification in the computer world with "Christian ministries" and "Christian" titles, etc.

     

     

    11 May 2012

    Believing Versus Knowing

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

     

    This morning I read the forward in a book that gave me some answers to a question that was within me, that I hadn't yet put into words. This has to do with the connection between belief and knowledge. Here is a copy of that forward: 

    "THIS IS JUST INFORMATION

    This book contains just information. All information can be (partially or completely) true or false regardless of where it is found. "Great spiritual master", "enlightened guru", TV, a book, Internet and others are sources of information. None of these and no other source of information can give you (real, true) knowledge.

    Knowledge is something you build by experience, using the information you receive. The information itself is not knowledge. To build your own knowledge, you can use information from different sources. Having checked the information out and having experienced it, you can say: I know. Until then you were believing, you did not know.

    Belief has an unbreakable connection with doubt (actually it is the same thing but seen from the other side). What you believe as true, you also doubt. When you doubt something, at the same time you also believe it. Also when you believe, you may be questioning and searching until you gain knowledge. When you know, you do not ask, you just know, period.

    Therefore do not blindly believe what is written in this book; it is better to find out yourself. You can take advantage of all the information here in any way. For example, you can test it on yourself in order to build your own knowledge. If you are going to blindly believe what is written here, you may suffer as a consequence.

    When you believe the information you receive to be your knowledge, you become a slave to the information source. A group of people believing in a so called authority (guru, master, teacher, expert) can be easily manipulated.

    This was one of the main reasons why (and how) religions, -isms, parties, cults and other organizations, which are controlling people and their life style, have been established and continue to prosper.

    In other words, I suggest that you think for yourself. Use the information and treat all "spiritual masters", "recognized authorities", mass media etc. as sources of information only. Then work with the information yourself, not allowing others to manipulate you. Test it yourself, experience it yourself, because if you do not, you will never know, you will just be able to believe1."

     

    ....

    ....

    24 May 2012

    How are we to love our neighbors?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

     

    It has been said that we are to love our enemies, pray for those who despitefully use us. What does all this mean?

    Jesus quotes as saying, if you... you to go one mile, go two miles.   Give to him who asks of you.... and your Father in heaven.

    In aother place it says that we are to be as wise as serpants, but be as harmless as doves

     In yet another place we are told, if a man won't work, he should not eat. Don't we have a duty to feed the hungry? What if he is too lazy to work and uses our "kindness" of continually providing food to become lazy and not do anything for himself or others. Is this truly

    Part of learning to love is to do what is best for each person. To one person it might be giving them some food, money, or help in some manner. To another person it might be not enabling them to be lazy. That would mean gently but firmly suggesting that they find a job, or giving them referrals. If he is living in your house, and continues to refuse to work (or give countless excuses of why he can't work), that might mean removing him from your house and letting him sink or swim.

    For example, how does it help a drunk on skid row to give them money so that they can go out and get drunk again?

    Give a man a fish, feed him for a day, teach him to fish, and feed him for a lifetime.

    We aren't to just  blindly give away all our time or money to anyone and everyone who asks of us. We first have a responsibility to provide for our own household. Once that is taken care of, we are to use discernment about who to help, in what manner, and how much. Discernment would involve our using whatever resources that are available to use to help us make wises decisions. Sometimes that would involve learning more about reading a person's body language. It has been reported that

    • 7% of the information we receive is from what they actually say.
    • 38% of information we receive is from the tone, inflection and speed of their voice.
    • A staggering 55% of the information we receive is from their body language.

     

    "Do not judge, or you too will be judged. For in the same way you judge others, you will be judged, and with the measure you use, it will be measured to you." Matthew 7:1-2

     

    Uses Right judgement

     

    If a brother has fallen, go to him meekly,

    We can infer that we are to help others, but not just blindly. It is helpful for us to know the situation so that we can truly help the other person. It is so easy just to give money and yet not to truly get involved enough so that we can truly help in a meaningful way.

    27 May 2012

    The Religion of Jesus

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    I have been listening to an online audio course about the Historical Jesus, taught by Bart D. Ehrman. In Module 21, The Afterlife of Jesus, he makes this statement:

    "They took the religion of Jesus and made it into a religion about Jesus." Bart D. Ehrman

    This struck me as so true. Are we really supposed to be "preaching Jesus" (i.e., "Jesus, Jesus, Jesus), as directed by many modern day Christian leaders?

    Jesus came to earth to show us how to live live here on this earth. We are to be living out the same time of life that Jesus lived. We are to "follow in his steps."

     

    30 May 2012

    Worshipping Jesus

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    Jesus came to show us how to live this life, how to think, how to act, and how to behave. He came as an example for us. He came to give us his spirit (his was of thinking and acting, his motives and his desires). But, instead of putting on Christ, many have made his spirit into a person, a diety, into God himself.

    Did Jesus every asked to be worshipped? Should worship him? Some people don't worship Jesus1, while others believe that we should worship2 Jesus.

    21 “Woman,” Jesus replied, “believe me, a time is coming when you will worship the Father neither on this mountain nor in Jerusalem. 22 You Samaritans worship what you do not know; we worship what we do know, for salvation is from the Jews. 23 Yet a time is coming and has now come when the true worshipers will worship the Father in the Spirit and in truth, for they are the kind of worshipers the Father seeks.24 God is spirit, and his worshipers must worship in the Spirit and in truth.” John 4:21-25

    Here it says that true worshippers will worship God..... Jesus says nothing about worshipping himself.

    31 May 2012

    Over the years I have seen many outspoken Christians and atheists......
    In Reality, I don't think that the views about desire morals and behaviors of the "Christian", the atheist, or the agnostic are all that far apart. What often separates them is misunderstandings, prejudices, personal biases and "doctrine". I sincerely doubt that anyone of these groups would be against being kind to others, dealing honestly with each other, realizing the importance of telling the truth, etc. (The overall heading of these virtues might be love, as follows.

    Love is patient,
    Love is kind
    Love does not envy
    Love does not boast
    Love is not proud.
    Love does not dishonor others
    Love is not self-seeking,
    Love is not easily angered,
    Love keeps no record of wrongs.
    Love does not delight in evil but rejoices with the truth.
    Love always protects, always trusts, always hopes, always perseveres, Love never fails.

    (Of course I realize that there may be wounded, insensitive or, cruel people in any of these groups, but I speaking about about each group in their best ideals)
    At your highest level (whatever that might be) are you against any of the above mentioned attributes of love?

    A Christian might say that someone exhibiting the above attributes of love is "godly" (meaning "god-like). I'm assuming that an atheist or an agnostic would say that a person exhibiting those attributes would be "mature" or (whatever word you might use). Ultimately, does it really matter whether someone is called godly, or mature, or whatever other word?

    No matter what our spiritual, religious, atheist or agnostic, life is better for all of us if we treat each other with love and kindness.

     

    4 Jun 2012

    The Concept of Satan

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    The concept of Satan is very seductive and very popular among Christians. Satan is a convenient scapegoat to take the blame for:

    • anything bad that happens.
    • the consequences of one's own actions.
    • anything that a person can't or doesn't want to explain

    Whenever a person says that he is being "attacked by Satan", he assumes or claims that:

    • He doesn't have to take any reponsibility for whatever  happened or is about to happen.
    • He doesn't have to change, it's not his fault. Something else is to blame.
    • He is the innocent victim.
    • He is a "good guy" that is being attacked by an evil being.
    • This is an easy way out. Then he doesn't have to search to find the real cause of the problem.

    If he claims that someone else is a "captive of Satan": then that other person is indirectly at fault. This is an attempt to shift the blame away from oneself onto another person.

    Instead of taking responsibility for the consequences of one's own actions, a person can say, "Satan is attacking me." This can be a attempt to get the attention off of oneself, while at the same time attempt to appear spiritual. After all, Satan doesn't attack one of his own. Satan only attacks Christians who are following God.

    Instead of admitting failure due to poor planning, one can claim that Satan is attacking.

    Sometimes Christian ministries claim that Satan is attacking them. Some have given a list of different ways1 that Satan attacks them.

    The Attacks of Satan

    Although I grew up in the midst of Christianity that intensely believed in Satan and demonic attacts, I no longer believe in Satan.
    I do believe that there are genuinely harmful things (called evil) and their are "seemingly" harmful or evil things in this world.
    Take a look at tornados. This is a natural life process of this world that we live in. It becomes harmful when we step into its path.
    Many of the things that people call "attacks of Satan" or merely the consequences of one's own ignorant (unknowing)  or irresponsible behavior.
    We can eliminate a lot of the .... from our lives by educating ourselves ... and avoiding things that stir up strife or cause calamity in our lives and the lives of others.

    How we look at life, we

    In this world we see what we look for. If we are looking for "satanic attacks", that is what we will see. For example, if we see someone come down with a serious illness, such as cancer, we might see it as an attack of Satan. Or we can put aside the whole thought of Satan and look to find out what might be the cause. Could it be that the person has been smoking for forty years, or was he eating improper foods for most of his life, or was he living in a neighborhood that was being poluted by a nearby chemical plant, or was the house he was living in unsafe because of asbestos .... or....

    If we merely focus on someone (or ourselves) be "attacked by Satan" then we stay in victim mode, unable to rise above the circumstances.

    Back in the centuries past, when people were ignorant of .... it was easy for them to believe in evil spirits or other ... that caused the calamities or illness.

    Giving Up Satan

    As I said before, blaming everything on "Satan" is very seductive. It means that I can go on being the "good guy", and everything I do that is bad is really just caused by Satan and every bad that happens to me is an attack of Satan. The end result is that I remain the good guy. I never have to look at my own bad choices or my own irresponsible behavior.

    But once we give up the whole idea of Satan, then we can start looking at and correcting our own thinking and behavior patterns. We can start learning how to live responsibly and compassionately. We stop bringin disaster upon ourselves. We can then begin to experience that "abundant (and peaceful) life" spoken of by Jesus and other great men.

    Many of the seemingly bad things that happen to us can be changed for the good by how we respond to the situation.

    4 Jun 2012

    From time to time you hear the question, "If there is a God, then why do bad things happen? Why is there evil, disasters and tragedies in this world?" I don't have the answers to that question. But I do have some thoughts. It has been said that every dark cloud has a silver lining. Many good things have come out of seeming tragedies.

    If nothing bad every happened, then would there be any need for anyone in the helping professions? Would we need any doctors, nurses, medical personal, police, soldiers, or fire fighters? Many people

    Also, would there be any need for donations or volunteers?

    Tragedies and hard times are part of the catalist that brings people together and helps them connect with each other. It helps many people have a sense of meaning and purpose to their lives. Many of these people have a sincere desire to help others.

     One of the consequences of seeming tragedic events is that those things bring with them a lot of meaning and purpose into the lives of many people. Think of all the tremendous advances that have occurred in the fields of medicine, mental health, police, fire fighting, etc. because of all the people lwho have suffered greatly. with great suffering comes the opportunity for great compassion and ....  Becaue of the disasters and ...  many people realize much meaning and purpose in their lives that may not have been possible otherwise. The greater the suffering and disaster, the greater the opportunity for real meaning and purpose for many people.

    Thnk about it, would you and everyone else want to be just farmers, using horse teams and wagons, for the rest of your lives? If there were no disasters, no sickness, not problems in this world, there would be no need to anyone in the helping professions.

     

    In addition, we mature much quicker when we have to work through problems and challenges. By contrast, people who grow up with no problems and no challenges tend to be very immature.

    If nothing bad ever happened, would there be any motivation or inspiration for people to improve their lot in life. Would things just go on endlessly the same? Would any of the great advancements in medicine .... have come about. Of course, the flip side of that, is that they wouldn't be needed, and there wouldn't be any needed for the people who are in those professions.

     

    Disasters and tragedies often bring people together in some very meaningful ways.

    19 Jun 2012

    A holy book?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    There is no such thing as a holy book. Books of any type are just black ink on white paper, or some simulation of that. Holiness can only be found in a life that is lived for God. God is holy.

    God cannot be found in a book. God is living and active, he is alive. Books are black in on white paper.

    19 Jun 2012

    Words Have Meanings

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    Words and labels meanings. What you give something a label, you label it according to what it is or what it does. For example, a tool that is used to drive screws into wood is called a "screwdriver". In another example, in years long ago a person who made pottery was called a potter.

    However, when something is personafied, then the meaning is often disregarded. Let us take a look at the word "Spirit". Putting any form of personification aside, let's look at what the word actually means.

     

    God gave us his "spirit" (his desires, his character, his mental disposition, his way of thinking and looking at things) so that we can truly be his children. Just to say that we have "the Holy Spirit" as a person "living" inside us is lud

     

    Let's take this further. It says that God is a spirit. There are two ways that we can take this.   ..... the  other way to say it is that God is (among other things) a mental dispostion, etc.

     

    Let's take a look at the word "god". if there is only one god, and not other gods, then why are we told in the ten commandments to "have no other gods". How can we have other gods if there is only one God. That makes no sense. An allegory to this might be going into a small room that only has one mirror in it. The you are sent into the room and told to "don't look into any other mirrors in this room except that one mirror. Well, there is only one mirror in the room. There is no possibility of looking into another mirror. Well, in the same way, if there is only one god, why are we told not to have any other gods except that one? Does that make any more sense than only looking into the one mirror where there is only one mirror.

    Well, maybe when we put aside the personification and look at the meaning of the word god, maybe there is more to it that we normally think. Let's go back to the thought that "God is spirit" Another way of putting this might be something like this: god = spirit.  If God is truly spirit, what does that mean? Among othing things, spirit is the essence of something. For example, when we say that someone is keeping the "spirit" of the law we mean the he is keeping the essence and meaning of the law. When we look at spirit, we look beyond the mre external down into the true meaning and essence of something.

    And yet we know that God is more than just spirit. He is also a creative force

    28 Jun 2012

    Pirate Day?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    Nowadays so many people romanticize pirates. Children's movies and TV programs love to play pirates. Church Vacation Bible Schools often have "Pirate"days. Are these really the examples that we want our children to fantasize about and to emulate?

    In reality, pirates were nothing to be romantisized or emulated. Pirates were thieves, butchers, murderers, rapists. and terrorists. They made their living by doing great harm to or killing others.

    Instead of having pirate days and pretending the pirates are something to be copied, why not have special days for the brave and heroic people throughout history?

    2 Jul 2012

    What is the True Way?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    When we speak of ONE way, what does that mean? Many religions claim to be the one way. In their pride of being the ONLY way, they condemn other religions. However, the one way is not a religion, but rather it is a way to live. Live all of your life honestly and truly. Be fully true to yourself and true to others around us. This is the one and only way. The One Way is not about going to heaven or hell. Rather is is about how we live our life here on this earth.

    ""Whoever claims to love God yet hates a brother or sister is a liar. For whoever does not love their brother and sister, whom they have seen, cannot love God, whom they have not seen." 1 John 4:20"

    Love does no ill to his neighbor. Love does what is best for his neighbor.

    The actions are not nearly as important as the spirit (desire, intentions, mindset) that is behind the actions.

    "....a time is coming and has now come when the true worshipers will worship the Father in the Spirit and in truth, for they are the kind of worshipers the Father seeks. God is spirit, and his worshipers must worship in the Spirit and in truth.” John 4:23-24

     If someone tries to do "good deeds" just because he is supposed to do it (without his heart be truly in what he is doing) then his good deeds will be perverted.

    Generally a "good deed" is not usually simple and easy (otherwise there would be no need for us to help). To accomplish it successfully requires us to truly put ourselves into what we are doing, to think out what needs to be done, to give it our best effort. ... In contrast, when someone is doing something because he feels that he "has to do it" he doesn't put his heart into the work. He will look for the easy ways to "get it done". Consequently the task will be mediocre at best.

    Following the "One True Way" is much like that. We do our best at all times, We are continually truthful and honest at all times, both with ourselves and with others. We don't take the easy way out, but instead we do what is right, not what is easy. We live this way, not because we "have to" (or we will go to hell), but rather because we want to. It is our heart's true desire and intention to live like this.

    20 Jul 2012

    Trust

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    If someone says that he doesn't trust a responsible person, the responsible person will still continue to be responsible and trustworthy because that is who he is. He is responsible and trustworthy by nature. It doesn't matter what other people think, he will still act in accordance with his nature. He will follow the rules and submit himself to those who are over him. A responsible person will ... because he knows that those rules are for his benefit.

    Conversely, when some tells an immature person that he doesn't trust him, the immature person sometimes get's mad that he's not trusted.  Then he may use that as an excuse to act poorly (and thereby prove his untrustworthiness). He may think to himselfl, "If he doesn't trust me, then I won't trust him. The immature person doesn't think about that it is his own irresponsible behavior that causes people to not trust him. Rather he'll use "people not trusting him" as an excuse to act increasingly worse. In the process he'll blame others, "It's their fault that I'm acting this way." Blaming and making excuses is part of his character that prevents him from seeing himself as he really is.

    An immature (& untrustworthy) person doesn't like to be watched. He also doesn't like other people talking about him.

    30 Jul 2012

    Choose Your Framework

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    Choose your framework

    chose components of framework

    Spirit

    What is right, ethical, 

    flesh

    I want it

     

    Do you trust in God, or in your image of God?

    "When you change the way you look at things, the things you look at change." (Bishop Carlton Pearson)

    "No problem can be solved from the same consiousness that created it. We must see the world anew." (Albert Einstein)

    21 Aug 2012

    Learning to Live in God

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    One might say that the true God is the embodiment of everything that is true, honorable, virtuous, and true. It is not enough to say that God "has" love, but God Himself is the essence of all that is true love. The converse is also true. All true love is God. In a very real sense we "worship" God and "live" in God by living a life of true love. The same is true of all the other virtues and character qualities. We live in God as we endeavor to live them out and express them to the fullest. How do we do that? By continually examining ourselves for any defects of character and striving to correct them. We don't correct them by focusing on them alone, but rather by learning to truly live in the context of daily life. We live in the moment and live each moment to be best of our ability, learning to be true, honest, compassionate, etc. Our ability to do this will vary from day to day. Some days our best will be better than other days, but we keep doing our best no matter what situation. I learned part of this lesson from the Four Agreements.

    "God is life in action. The best way to say, "I love you God" is to live your life doing your best. The best way to say, "Thank you God." is letting go of the past and living in the present moment, right here, and now." Don Miguel Ruiz, The Four Agreements.

    27 Aug 2012

    A Religious Skeptic

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    As I write this in August 2012 I'm 61 years old, before I go on, let me say that when I was younger, I believed the traditional Christian dogma about: the Bible is the inerrant infallible Word of God, about the trinity, God, the Son, the Holy Spirit, etc. and so on. But with many experiences in life and my thinking deeply about what I thought and believe my whole perceptions and understandings have changed. I have let go of my irrational certainties that I was immessed in during much of my earlier life. There is too much to explain for this one short article. But that isn't the focus of this article.

    That leads me to here; I am a religious/spiritual/faith skeptic. For example, when you want to claim some religious doctorine (or any other opinion) I would say, prove it to me here in front of my face, where I can see it with my own eyes, touch handle and hold it with my own hands, disect it and examine it. (1 John 1:1) Do it slowly so that I can watch each step closely, explain it to me so that I can understand the process for myself. If you can't or won't do that, don't bother trying to convince me, I won't believe it.

    In being a skeptic, does that mean that I am skeptical of what everyone else believes and that I have it all figured out. Far from it. I am just as skeptical of many of my own thoughts and beliefs. I don't claim to have the truth, but rather I seek what seems to be true, realizing that my ability to see or understand the truth changes with time.

     Throughout my life I've seen so much stuff done in the name of faith and religion that I just don't believe much of what religions say nowadays.

    For many years as I grew up we used to watch all the faith healers, including Oral Roberts, Kathryn Kuhlman, and in later years I watched many of the healing services of Benny Hinn. During all those years of watching hundreds of healing services I saw a lot of showmanship, charisma, and emotional excitement. However I never saw anything that I would consider a provable undeniable healing or miracle. I never saw anything that couldn't have been faked or manipulated. For example, I never saw any missing legs or arms restored.

    If faith healers could genuinely heal people, then why do they not go to where sick people are, such as the hospitals, and heal them? They could just go from room to room, touch the sick people, and they would be healed. The doctors could verify that they were actually healed before they left. No, I have never seen any a faith healer do this. This does not get them the publicity and the offerings that they crusades and healing meetings give them.

    I've been sick and have had people lay hands with me, anoint me with oil, and sincerely pray over me.  They had done what the thought that they were supposed to, but that had no affect on me. I left there still sick, but eventually got well in the normal time.

    I've been to countless religious meetings, both in church and in homes, where people have prayed for something or someone. I've seen no outcomes any more that just the law of averages. Sometimes people get well, and sometimes they don't or they die. If the people get well, the people who prayed take the credit. If the people don't get better or they die, that "failure of prayer" is put aside and not counted.

    My dad died of Lymphoma cancer when he was about 63. During his long illness and treatment I saw no improvement in his condition which I would attribute to prayer.

    My mom considered herself a prayer warrior. She prayed long and hard for many things

    When my mom was sick with many ailments she went to healing meetings and received prayer literally dozens of times. She claimed that she was healed of several of her ailments (which could have been psychosomatic), but she kept repeatedly going back with her list of ailments for which she wanted prayer. She never was healed of the majority of her prayer requests.

    Later on she had overian cancer. The cancer was removed during her hysterectomy. It wasn't because of prayer.

     My mom eventually died of a brain tumor while her church was praying for her recovery.

    If prayer really worked that way that it is claimed, then it would work every time, no excuses. There would be no sick people, doctors and medical staff would be out of work and would have to go into another profession.

    I don't think that our faith is supposed to give us any more "power" than anyone else in this life. Our faith is not an instant ticket out of any troublesome situation so that we never experience any hardships. Instead, our faith is meant to give us meaning and purpose in our lives and to give us perseverance .... so that we work through the troublesome situations in our lives.

    31 Aug 2012

    What Do You Mean by God?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    Edit Dec 12, 2018. My thoughts, ideas, and beliefs about God have evolved substantially since I wrote this article. If you want to know more about that, go here: "What is God? What do I mean when I say God?"

    Now, to continue with this article:
    In reading another article I ran across this question:

    "When a theist claims that a god exists, one of the first questions atheists should ask is "what do you mean by 'god'?" Without understanding what the theist means, the atheist simply cannot evaluate the claim. By the same token, unless the theist is very clear about what he means, he cannot adequately explain and defend his beliefs." What is God? Definitions, Characteristics, and Attributes of God"

    When we are talking about God, It is fair to ask a question. When you use the term god, what do you mean by that? So here are some of my thoughts.

    In one sense, I think that the concept of what God is to be beyond our ability to comprehend. I also realize that just because I believe something about God, or think that God is this or that, I might be totally wrong. I don't think it is possible for any of us to really know what God is like. At best, we each can only "know" a little bit. Also, I don't know if God is a person, in the traditional sense, or a power, etc. so in my description I may switch back and forth between calling God a person or a power. I refer to God as He and Him because that is what I am used to doing (from my Christian background) For the purposes of trying to describe "Him", I don't think it matters. I don't 'think that God gets upset by what we call him.

    With those disclaimers, here is my perception of God. I think of God as filling the universe and being intimately connected with everything. He is the originator and the source of everything. He powers everything. There are some verses that say, , "He holds everything together with this power"1  "God is all and in all." You might say that God created all things AND he is the force/glue/magnetism that holds everything together. If you were able to remove God from everything, then everything would dissolve.

    "In him we live and move and have our being."2 In a very real sense, I imagine us all walking around in this ocean of air, living, breathing etc. Except I think of God being very much like this ocean of air (except he fills the universe, he is more than the universe.) We walk around in him, and he is in each of us whether we believe he exists or not. There is no place that we can go to escape from God. He is inside us, he see all of our thoughts, he sees our inner motives. Before we even have a thought, a motive, or a desire (good or bad) he is right there to see its beginning and he see how it is played out in our lives.

    When this awareness came to me, it became clear to me that the fight inside me was over. There was no point to try to pretend to be anything that I'm not. Just be real, that is where we each find our true selves and where we find (our perception of) God (whatever our beliefs are about God may be). God meets us where we are, we may each experience and view him differently.

    God is truth and reality. He is the true spirit of all things. He wants what is best for us. Working unseen he helps us each find our way back to him. I believe that God loves and is working in the lives of the faithful, the believing, the agnostics and the atheist. God is intimately involved with whatever is true in our lives. I don't 'think that God cares whether we call ourselves Christian, Buddist, Muslim, Agnostic, Or Atheist. He just wants us to be real, with no pretense, about who we are and where we are on our spiritual journey. God is the motivating force behind each of us. God loves each of beyond measure. He wants to lead us back to whatever is right, true, and noble in our lives.

    God is the desire to do what is right that is present in all of us. As we begin to want to do the right thing we are learning to listen to God.

    God is Love and he is the source of all true love. He loves each of us infinitely. He wants to express his love in us and through us. He wants us to learn to truly love ourselves, then he wants us to learn to truly love others.

    I also realize that my thoughts and beliefs about God have a lot of unanswered questions and seeming contradictions (and I'm OK with that). For example, if God is the source and creator of all things AND if he is all that is good and true in each of us, then where did sickness and evil come from? Where do our evil thoughts and desires come from? Why are there rapes and murders. Why do some people get tortured to death? Why are there famines where thousands of people die a slow starvation? Is all the evil in the world part of God and his plan? There are lots of things that I don't know, but I don't believe that there is anything outside of God or beyond God's control. The Christian religion says that evil comes from Satan, who is the archenemy of God. That whole line of reasoning makes no sense to me. I used to believe in Satan, but I don't any more. One big problem with man's religion is that it tries to give answers for everything, rather than just saying, "I don't know." A lot of the "answers" that religion comes up with are irrational.There is a long discussion involved with all of this, but I'm not going to address that in this message. That would be off topic of my original purpose here.

    • 1. Col 1:17 & Heb 1:3
    • 2. Act 17:28
    1 Sep 2012

    Using Your Faith

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

     

    True Faith can be Illustrated using a diving board analogy

    1. The object of our faith is connected to the end goal.....

    2.

    3.Believing is something that comes about automatically as a .... of 1 and 2. we do not make ourselves believe. for example, a baby learns to walk by seeing living example. He sees other people around him walking. He sees that it is possible to walk and he also wants to walk. Does the baby instantly walk? Of course not. He keeps trying to stand up and keeps falling down, over and over again. Eventually he is able to stand by himself. Then he tries to take a step, and falls down. he keeps trying over and over again.

    5.Making the leap of faith is the point at which we pull together all that we have seen and experience and me take the plunge. We put it into action.

     

     

    Early Stages of Faith

    1. In the early stages of faith the person may be very scared and reluctant to do anything. However, seeing others doing similar things, and with some motivation and encouragement

    2.he may take a tiny action and wait.

    3. He doesn't know what will happen. Then (hopefully) he sees a positive response.

    4, He is reassured a little and a tiny seed of faith is planted in him.

    With more encouragement, and being a little less afraid, he takes another action and waits. soon he sees another positive response and his faith grows a tiny bit. This time he needs less encouragement to take another action. Then he is encouraged to take another action without waiting for the response of the previous action. As time goes by his tiny faith has grown sufficiently that he can be seen doing more and more actions without being prompted and without waiting for a response. Soon, as his faith grows and matures, he will be continuously performing the actions without waiting for any encouragement or without seeing the outcome of previous actions. Of course, he will still be noticing the outcomes of previous actions (which continue to build his faith) but his primary focus will be on doing.....

     

    Without the actions, their is no growth.

    6 Sep 2012

    The Importance of Dressing Modestly

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    This article is written from the perspective of a guy's, who is also a father. As a guy... I know how guys think. I know how women's ..... apparel affects us. As a father who loves my daughter, I'm also concerned with the way my daughter dresses.

    Foundational Principles

    Clarify Your Standards

    Before you go buying clothes you need to clearly define the moral boundaries of your standards of your clothing. You need to know what your standards are AND you need to know why you chose those standards. Write out your standards, and your reasons for each standard, clearly as I have done below. Answer these questions for yourself: Examine your answers closely, be honest with yourself. Do NOT answer any of these question with answers like "because it's cute" OR because "I like it". Will we base our standards on God's moral principles OR on our own preferences?

    1. What height should your minimum hem line be? Why did you choose that height?
    2. What sleeve lenght, or lack of sleeves, is to be your minimum sleeve length? Why did you choose that length?
    3. Where should the neckline of your dress or blouse be? Why did your choose that location?
    4.  

    Your standards and your reasons don't have to agree with mine. But they do have to make sense to you. Memorize them and keep them in mind before you go buying new clothes. Also, go through all the clothes in your closets and dressers and hold these up to your standards. Get rid of any clothes that don't measure up.

    It is totally inappropriate for a an to have sexual thoughts about a woman that he is not married to. Conversely, it is just as inappropriate for a girl or a woman, whether intentionally or unintentionally to stir up sexual thoughts in guys that she is not married to. While guys have the responsibility to control their thoughts, this article deals with how women have a responsibility to ... not do anything that makes it more difficult on to control their thoughts... and stirs up sexual thoughts in men.

     

    Guys are very visual creatures. Seeing bare skin in many places on a woman often triggers sexual thoughts in his mind. An honorable guy doesn't want to have sexual thoughts of anyone but his wife. It is thoughtless and unkind to dress in such a way to provoke sexual thoughts in guys.

    If girls or women are dressing to show off their figure or to look "cute" or to look "pretty" then their focus is wrong.  

    I recently heard one woman say that it wouldn't bother her to walk around naked in front of guys. This is not the issue. The important thing is that we put clothes on for the benefit of  and to protect other people. We don't want to be doing anything that would cause other people to stumble or to struggle with impure thoughts.

    Proposed Standards of Modest Apparel

    These are not just rules to follow that have no reason. Each of these standards has a reason. We want to be honoring to our guys and to our Lord God.

    Are you dressing to please God, or to attract guys? What are your true motives?

    First, ask you dad to approve all of your clothes. He is a guy and he was young once. He knows how guys think and how they are affected by the clothes that girls wear.

    Skirt lengths: The skirts should be at least several inches below the knee, the longer the better. When you sit down in a chair the skirt should cover the front of your knees at least four or five inches. There are often guys sitting across the room facing you, they don't want to be looking up inside your skirt. It makes them uncomfortable, can cause them to struggle with impure sexual thoughts, and think less of you.  Any guys who like looking up your skirt are not the type of guys that you want to attract.

    When a woman's skirt hem is above her knees and she sits down, then her knees show. As she continues to sit the skirt often shifts upward to reveal more nad more of her.... If she pulls the hem of the skirt downward, then that action brings the attention to that area of her legs/skirt.

    Neckline: The front of your blouse should be tight around your neck, not hanging loose. The collar bone is a good defining point. (Cover your collar bone) When you are bending over in front of a guy, you don't want him to be able to see down inside your blouse.

    Shoulders & Sleeves: The shoulders should be completely covered, tops should always have sleeves that fit snuggly around the arms, and the sleeves should come down the arm at least four or five inches.

    Midriff Overlap: If you are not wearing a one piece dress, the tops and bottoms should overlap at least several inches. To test, stand in front of a long mirror. Lift up both arms and stretch the hands as high as possible. Check to see that your stomach doesn't show. Now stretch one arm at a time over the top of your head while leaning in that direction. Check to see if your stomach shows

    Additional thoughts

    Guiding Principle: Cause no one to stumble. Causes No Offense.

    Means that we do nothing to ... towards their weakness, or that would 
    By our Dress, by our behavior and our attitude.
     
    Guidelines for Women
    Guiding Premise: affect on men. 
    Men are very visual creatures.
     
     
    We wear clothes largely for other people.
     
     
    Dress or blouse to Cover shoulder blades; Explain Why
    Cover knees
    Dress hang loose on body, not to clink to shape of body.
    Breasts. clothes that fit the shape of the breasts ... show the
     
    slacks are generally ... because they ouline the femail figure.  Much of the time women wear slacks that click to the shape of their bodies. They don't want to appear fat, so they wear snug fitting pants
     
    You can easily see the truth of this thought by looking at .... silouttes of women's bodies that some men buy. Is there any other reason for men buying a siloutted of a woman's body except that it sexually arouses him?
     
    When choosing an outfit to buy, first thought should be (to please God. This is a vague concept, subject to easy (manipulation towards one's own motives and biases))
     
    Basic ... that can cause men to stumble. Shape, color, and texture + Behavior
    Men are ... by the shape of a woman's body, especially by the breasts, hips, buttocks, and waists.
    Much of women's clothing nowaday accentuates the shape of a woman's body. Why do you think that is? Stop and think about it. The muslims know that well. Think a bout how Umslim women dress. They wear clothing (such as ..... ) that hangs loosely on their bodies. Why do you think that ....
     
    Now, reverse this... Why do you think girls and women in this country wear clothing that snuggly clings to the shape of their bodies? They want guys to notice them.
     
    As a woman, you might think "that's none of my business if men..." Stop a moment. Examine your thinking. Why do you think that way? If you were to really believe that it doesn't matter what you wear, then why not just wear a sheet  over your body. If you insist on wearing tight fitting clothes, then you need to examine your own motives. Why do you do that.. Besides trying to attract men, there is also wanting to be accepted ty other women who dress that way. Then you also have to seriously ask yourself, why do these women dress in tight fitting clothes? Secondly, why do they encourage you to dress like them.
     
    Now let's be real. We live in a very sexualized society. A large percentale of the programs, advertisments, publications are .... with sexual images..  They know that sex sell. Women who dress ... are prostituting themselves to the sight of men, and for what reason?
     
    11 Sep 2012

    Your Clothing Reveals Your Identity

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

     

    Your Clothing Shows Your Identity
    Police officers wear clothing that identifies them as Law Enforcment personel
     
    Doctors
    Soldiers
    Fireman
     
    The clothing of each profession tells the onlooker much about each person. It tells the training that each person has had, it shows their character, their skills, etc.
    How are you dressing?
    Who are we dressing to please
    Our clothing should show our identity, who we belong to.
    Our clothing reflects our values and morals.
    As men and women of faith, we are men and women of virtue, integrity, honor, truth. This is two fold, we both represent who we serve and we represent ourselves.
    Our clothes are for others. For example, if you were the only one person on earth, who would you dress? Stop and think! Be honest in your response. Would you spend hours in front of the mirror, would you stress out what to wear? Would you need to wear anything? If you were the only person on earth I would say that how you dressed would be vastly different that the way you dress now. If you were alone on earth there would be no one to honor, no one to protect, no one to please but yourself. If you were to be totally honest with yourself, you'd realize that if no one else ever saw what you wear, you wouldn't care nearly as much about what you wore.
    This brings ups an important point. We wear clothing for other people more than for ourselves. It is part of our ways of connecting with them and showing them who we are.
     
    12 Sep 2012
    Site Keywords: 

    Makeup is an illusion. It is a lie. It promises beauty but gives heartache. It teaches you to hide your flaws (and we all have flaws) as something to be ashamed of. It teaches you that true beauty is something that you apply to your skin. It is all based on a lie. It tells you that if you can make your external perfect then you will be happy. But it can't fulfil its promise, it only leaves a momentary pleasure.... high.

    Makeup comes from an industry that wants you to believe their lie because they want your money for the rest of your life. "Keep giving us your money and you will be beautiful."
    Putting on makeup teaches you that you are not beautiful just the way you are. It teaches you to look at yourself as something that is ugly unless you buy their products. They teach you that you are not acceptable unless you ..... As long as they keep you believing their lie, they become rich at your expense.
     
    The cosmetic industry (or the beauty industry) has tricked the typical American woman into believing the putting on a ... of ... onto one's face and skin is part of being a woman.
     
    Just stop and think a minute. Many women don't "feel" beautiful until they have put their ... on. Now think about that. If you don't feel beautiful until you put your eye shadow, make up, and jewely on, do you know what you are saying. You are saying tht the cosmetics are beautiful and that YOU are NOT beautiful. You are calling yourself ugly. Now think about what you are saying, "me without makeup = ugly, me with makeup = beautiful". You are telling yourself that the makeup is what makes your beautiful, that is really saying that the beauty is in the makeup product that you apply to your skin. The makeup is beautiful, NOT you.
     
    How many years have you been telling yourself that lie? Probably for many years you have been listening the Cosmetic Industry advertising (propoganda) and to yourself saying that to look good you need to put all this stuff on your skin. You have been programmed to think this way. Do you want to be free from all of this madness?
     
    The beauty industry has brainwashed the typical woman into a false sense of what beauty is. They teach that beauty is something that a woman puts on her skin
    The Beauty Industry is comprised of merchants that sell Makeup, eyeshadow, jewelry,
    The lie says that you are ugly, that beauty is something you buy from the merchants of the Beauty Industry and put on the outside of your  body. The lie says that you must cover up or distract the eye from your unsightly .....
     
     
    Vanity is concerned about "looking pretty" so that others may think of her....
     
    True beauty is not concerned what others think of her. Instead her attention is directed towards .... others.
     
    It all sets up a false illusion, that beauty can be bought.
     
    Wake Up, you who sleep. Stop believing the lies.

    True Beauty Comes From a Pure Heart

    This brings us to a major point. You can't make yourself beautify by TRYING to be beautiful. Rather, you become truly beautiful be living a life of .... that is pleasing to God. True beauty is a fruit of a way of life, of pure thoughts, blameless behavior, of genuine love and compassion for others.
    True beauty come from within, from a pure heart that is 
    Having true beauty is simple, but it's not easy. It involves putting do death our selfish desires, motives....
    It involves correcting our thinking and our behaviors.
     
     

     

    16 Sep 2012

    Learning to Be Thankful

    Submitted by AdminRelig
    Site Keywords: 

    We self-centered humans are not naturally thankful. A young children we yell "Mine!" "Mine!" We think that we deserve everything, Everything we see is ours

    Thankfulness is a habit that we can learn. By becoming aware of the special services that people do for us, (hopefully) we learn that we don't deserve anything

     

    Benefits of being thankful.

    When we enthusiatically express our appreciation to those who do stuff for us, or who give us things, they become more glad that they did something. Conversely, if they see us grumbling (even silently)about something that gave us or did for us, then it negatively affects they spirit. They often become less willing to something for us again. If it is in their power, they may even take back that which they gave us.

    Thankfulness is a great gift in and of itself. It spreads cheer wherever it goes.

    21 Sep 2012

    Clear Thinking

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

     

    Clarity of Being: Self Realization and Clear-Mindedness

    "Original writings that are challenging and clarifying. Read about enlightenment and the nature of reality, and the nature of our primary obstacles (and how you can do something about the latter);

     

    Empower yourself for self actualization / self realization and self healing, and to clear negative influences and resolve emotional and 'mental health' issues and troubles with addictions, habits, compulsions, fixations, attachments, 'voices' and troublesome 'entity' manifestations...

    All the writings are free of religion-speak (or indeed religion) or esotericism!"

    Philip Goddard Personal Website

    (author of Clarity of Being website) "Home Page and Personal Website of a self actualized / self realized Composer, Writer and Nature Photographer with a challenging perspective on the nature of our reality..."

    The Age of Reason: Thomas Paine

    "Paine's original work was published in two parts in 1794 and 1795, titled Part First and Part II, and it sold very well in America. Part III was completed in the late 1790's, but Thomas Jefferson convinced Paine not to publish it in 1802, aware of the possible reprisals. Five years later Paine decided to publish despite the backlash he knew would ensue. It did not sell well."

     

     

    22 Sep 2012

    The Nature of the Offense

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    When we look at the topic forgiveness, we also need to look at the the nature of the harm or offense.

    The Injury or Offense

    Was the offense a one time event that was out of character for the offender. Is the offender normally a responsible virtuous person who made a mistake? Did he try his best to repair or rectify the damage or mistake?

    Or was the offense made by an offender who has a habit and a history of habitually hurting people and not doing anything to repair or replace what was damaged? Does he typically get angry whenever confronted about his behavior?

    26 Sep 2012

    What is a Prophet?

    Submitted by AdminRelig

     

    What is a prophet?

    Definition of the word: "proph·et  (prft)
    n.
    1. A person who speaks by divine inspiration or as the interpreter through whom the will of a god is expressed.
    2. A person gifted with profound moral insight and exceptional powers of expression.
    3. A predictor; a soothsayer.
    4. The chief spokesperson of a movement or cause."

    To understand how I try to determine the definition of Greek words, see "Biblical" Greek.

    Clear thinking, can see cause and effect, and outcomes of behaviors...

    When I think about the perceived ability to "foretell the future, see a vision, see cause and effects

    2 Oct 2012

    Writing Towards Wholeness

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

     

    "Have you say that you valued the business advice section of the website has kind of confirmed something that I've been doing, and want to do more of: writing articles on the business, record keeping-bookkeeping, and management parts of upholstery. These are the topics that interest me a lot, partly because my business was so deficient, and we suffered greatly, in those areas in the past. There is still a lot that I want to write in those areas, as I have time."

     

     

     

     

    12 Oct 2012

    What Will You Do In This Moment?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    Life is full of Seemingly Unimportant Decisions (SUDs) that come to us throughout our daily lives. "Let's skimp on this so that I can have that." Whether it is skimping on the quality our work so that we can have more time or more money. Or we can avoid cleaning our areas so that we can have more time to play. A lot of our making SUDs involves taking time away from our responsibilities so that we can add more time to our fun or pleasure.

    How many people rush to and from work? They may be late, or the distance is long and the want to shorten the distance by speeding. They may be going 5 miles over the speed limit or 25 miles over the legal speed limit. They don't give it much thought. They justify breaking the speed laws because "everyone else is also speeding." They feel justified because they live a long way from work and they travel this distance every day.

    Never avoid acting responsibly in the moment for a supposed pleasure or convenience in the future. Whatever you do in the moment (when no one else is looking), that is who you truly are or are becoming. 

    What we don't realize (or don't care about) is that those SUDS are part of the building blocks of our lives. The decisions that we make in the midst of those SUDS greatly determine the quaility of the building blocks (our character) with which we are building our lives. If we use inferior building blocks then the whole building (the quality of our lives) is inferior and won't be able to stand up when the hard times come (and they will come).

    24 Oct 2012

    The Paradox of God's Intervention

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    Christians often pray that God may save this person or that person, or that God will cause something to happen. And yet at the same time Christians say that God condemns people who don't "accept Christ, etc.". There is a paradox here. Is it God that changes our hearts, or are we responsible to change our hearts? If God is the one who changes our hearts, then why do Christians say that God condemns those who "don't change". On the Other hand, if we are responsible to change, then why do Christians pray that God will change our hearts? Which way is it?

    2 Nov 2012

    Faith is a Journey

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    I have seen and read the "Statement of Faith" of various churches and religious organizations which they seem to hold up as the undeniable and unbendable proof of their faith. It seems that they are saying that (their) faith is, or has been, a result of very precisely following the formula of "read the bible, pray, go to church, accept Christ as Saviour, etc." The path can be (at least in their minds) be very clearly traced along a specific religious path.

    However, I find faith to be more like an imprecise journey of bumbling and stumbling around, not really knowing what one is doing, trying out this, trying out that. Sometimes (supposedly) succeeding, more times failing, but always pressing on towards .... (who knows what). In many ways, "coming to faith" can be compared to finding a specific website on the Internet. If you were to try to explain how you found that specific website it might be hard to trace the path. One writer put it this way:

    “How did you find my site?”

    I get asked this question a lot. Whenever I call up someone to interview them — because I’ve read their scientific paper or their blog posting or looked at their company online ........ The problem is, I often can’t answer it.

    If I’ve heard about the interviewee via a recommendation from a friend, or via a story I read in, say, the Wall Street Journal, then sure, I can usually remember how I found them. But at least 50% of the time I encountered their work during online surfing …

    … and this is where my trouble begins. Because the truth is, while I love finding cool things online, it’s often incredibly hard to reconstruct precisely how I stumbled across them. This is why I’ve always thought the corporate name for StumbleUpon is so brilliant: The process of finding something really does feel like stumbling. You careen about digressively, following intuitions, doing a couple of searches, getting distracted (destructively and productively), when suddenly — wham — you discover you’re reading something that is zomg awesome. You follow a link in page A that mentions post B that ports to tweet C that is from person D who posted on their personal site about E.

    But later on, it’s ....hard to recall precisely how A led to E. You could look at your web history, but it’s an imprecise tool. If you happened to have a lot of tabs open and were multitasking — checking a bit of web mail, poking around intermittently on Wikipedia — then the chronological structure of a web “history” doesn’t work. That’s because there’ll be lots of noise: You’ll also have visited sites G, M, R, L, and Y while doing your A to E march, and those will get inserted inside the chronology. (Your history will look like A-G-B-M-R-C-D-L-Y-E.) Worse, often it’s not until days or weeks after I’ve found a site that I’ll wonder precisely how I found it … at which point the forensic trail in a web history is awfully old, if not deleted."1

    In many ways, "Finding one's Faith" feels a lot like "stumbling upon" faith. And yet, in many senses, attaining faith is a very imprecise thing, almost like capturing a cloud. How do you know when you have faith? The religious realm would say, "just say, 'I believe' " and follow this neatly prescribed formula, such as "the four spiritual laws". "Just follow the plan and you will have faith." Really? I don't find faith to be that simple or straightforward. So much of faith is so ambiguous. It can't be put into a neat little formula.
    This is probably why it is called "faith". There are so many things about this journey through life that we just don't know. And yet we know thisone thing. God is in control. And we are to just press on. One might say, "What am I supposed to do? How can I serve God..." I've heard this saying, "Do what is in front of you that needs doing." I would add this to that, do it to the best of your ability, do it with integrity and honor.

    "Always Do Your Best
    Your best is going to change from moment to moment; it will be different when you are healthy as opposed to sick. Under any circumstance, simply do your best, and you will avoid self-judgment, self-abuse, and regret."2

    As much as we can find faith, we find it through living our lives with integrity and honor, by doing our best in all situations. In this life we have to make many choices. Many times the choices may seem confusing or distressing, which do we choose? However, we examine each choice, always tell the truth, as we tell the truth, many doors will close for use. When we know that we have to treat others right and that we have to live with honor, integrity, and virtue, it makes many of our choices easier. When we hold our values as a measuring device against the ... of each possibility, many of the choices become clearer. We learn to trust God more. We endeavor to always do what is right, and trust God for the outcome of our choices. If we make the wrong choice, then we have the opportunity to learn from the consequences of our choices. It's a process of learning to trust God as we live out our choices. 

    It seems to me that this is all part of God's plan, that we each develop a faith that is real and specific to each of us. God doesn't want us to "settle" for a prepackaged faith, he wants us to seek and find out own faith, a faith that fits us specifically.

     

     

     

    8 Nov 2012

    Scripture Memory?

    Submitted by AdminRelig
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    When I was younger I used to memorize many Bible verses. I was so proud of all the verses that I had memorized. However, in recent years I am actually repulsed at the idea of "memorizing scripture"

    I think it's because there are so many other valuable writings as well. For instance, I just received an email from Carlton Pearson. Within his email was this thought:

    "Diversity and "Inclusion" is the walk, work and reality of the day. The first openly gay female senator was elected Tuesday night. That alone would have been completely unimagined only a few years ago. Those most intimidated by that possibility in consciousness helped to bring it about, by resisting what they imagined possible. That's called the Law of Attraction. "What you fight, you ignite and invite". What you resists somehow persists. " Carlton Pearson

    What really caught my attention was, " "What you fight, you ignite and invite". What you resists somehow persists."  That struck me as so true. Anything that we give so much attention as to fight it, that thing becomes bigger and bigger in our minds.  I instant recognized this principle as something I wanted to remember and so I started memorize it.  " "What you fight, you ignite and invite". What you resists somehow persists."

    As I think about it, I'm not against memorization, but I want to memorize things that are of value to me.

    The Bible was written thousands of years ago. Each book of the Bible was written to a particular person or set of people for a specific purpose. Each had message that was relevant to that time period. It probably had some value and merit to the recipients and to the people of that day. In addition, there is much in the Bible that we can learn from today.

    In the ages past, when there were few, if any other books, and few people who could read, the Bible (which means "book") stood out as a vehicle that carried teachings of value from ages past.

    However, we learn that that have also been other great writings that have survived in other parts of the world. In addition there are many other great writers and thinkers of this day and age that have messages of great value as well. For example, I think of the principles of the Four Agreements1, which have been put into a book by Don Miguel Ruez. There are very valuable things about these principles that would be good to memorize as well.

    I no longer hold up one book as being more valuable that any others (although there are certainly many books of greater value and books of lesser or no value). I have read many books that have taught me valuable lessons along the way. Each of these books have good things to remember.

     

    13 Nov 2012

    Purity Restored

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    What does it mean to be a virgin? In a strictly legalistic or physical sense, we might call a young woman a virgin who has never had sex. Some would say that a true sign of virginity is if the woman still has her hymen intact.. But is that all that virginity means? In a larger sense, being a virgin means .... not being in bondage to unwholesome thoughts or desires. She has a pure mind that is free from the guilt and shame of ...

    When someone loose her virginity, there is a certain amount of shame and humiliation that follows.

    Sex is a strong desire and ... Once a person starts having unwed sex, it can become easier to have sex the preceding times. Easy sex becomes a part of who that person is.

    Our sexual acts become a deeply ingrained part of who we are. Our sexual acts can either build us up and make us ... or they can polute our minds and bodies.

     

    The good news is that our virginity, our wholesomeness, our purity can be restored to us. Even it we have fallen, we can become as white as snow. How is this possible?

    14 Nov 2012

    Being Joyful is a Choice

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    Being joyful is a choice that we make. Our attitude is our choice.

    "Count it all joy..." "Rejoice in the Lord always, and again I say rejoice."

    "Consider it pure joy, my brothers and sisters,[a] whenever you face trials of many kinds, 3 because you know that the testing of your faith produces perseverance. 4 Let perseverance finish its work so that you may be mature and complete, not lacking anything. " James 1:2-4

    No matter what the circumstance we choose our attitudes. In our human condition it is all to easy to choose to be grumpy or angry or envious. It takes more effort and more awareness, and more care to choose to be joyful. In truth, being joyful in all circumstance might not be appropriate. For example, if we visit a widow who  has just lost her husband, being joyful might be insensitive to her grief.

    What does true joy look like? It is so easy to get it confused with happiness. Does being joyful mean that we are to be happy all the time?

    Part of joy is putting away the selfish anger that so readily available. Also, putting aside our selfish desires. Much of our anger comes from our unrealistic expectations.

    Being joyful is about putting aside our own selfish interests

    1 Dec 2012

    the Value of Cleaning

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    In some ways I'm a ..... probably more than most people. I'm very aware of the presence of germs and other contaminants all over the place. It doesn't stop me from living, but .... Whenever I've petted the dog and I'm about to eat, I'll wash my hands. When I'm cutting up raw meat, I realize how important it is to keep the raw meat away from any surface that it might contaminate. I don't use the same knife to cut up raw meat and then to cut up raw vegetables for the salad. Before I use my hands to handle food I first wash my hands. My rule of thumb here is tha once I've cleansed my hands I don't let my hands touch anything else but the food until I'm done. No scratching of my head, no picking my nose, no covering my mouth with my hands when I cough. No lifting the lid on the garbage can with my hands. This list goes on and on. Whenever my hands or other parts of my body get into something that .... I was up with soap and water. If appropriate, I may also use a disinfectant. The soap and disinfectant allow me to "get my hands dirty" in all kinds of ways. I'm not afraid to get dirty because I know that I will be washing up afterwards. With that said, I don't go around washing my hands all the time, only when I'm involved in a "keep-it-clean" activity.

    After my morning walk, 

    washing dog

    6 Jan 2013

    Godliness Versus Christianity

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    It seems to me that there is a vast difference between godliness and modern day christianity. Godliness is about believing and living by that which is true.  So, it could be compared to living by the scientific method.

        Ask a Question
        Do Background Research
        Construct a Hypothesis
        Test Your Hypothesis by Doing an Experiment
        Analyze Your Data and Draw a Conclusion
        Communicate Your Results

    Thereby you have tested it for yourself and can more readily "believe" what you have yourself seen and done.

    In contrast, much of modern day Christianity is about "believing" what others have written and taught, and living by man made traditions and practices.
    Just "believe", "Follow the four spiritual laws", etc.

    6 Jan 2013

    Wholistic Health

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    Wholistic health is a very complicated (and perhaps a very simple) equation.
    It is comprised of many factors, including
    mental: What we think and how we think greatly affect our mental health.
    physical: Our bodies need good food, proper excercise, rest, sleep....

    In ancient times I assume that many people did not understand why people would get sick. They did not understand about germs, virus, food poisoning, and a host of other facters. Because of their ignorance they might attribute sickness to evil spirits or a curse or who knows what else.
    In recent years we, as a generation, have learned many things about being healthy. We need proper food and clean food preparation, exercise, clean water and clean air, a healthy environment, housing, clothes,  

    Placebo effect
    The power of a suggestion
    Medicine

    6 Jan 2013

    The Events of The Bible

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    Was there a real man named Jesus who lived 2000 years ago? Was he the "son" of God? Did he do any or all of the things that the Gospels say that he did? What does that mean? What is God?

    Some Christians say that there is historical evidence that Jesus lived.

    Some historians say that there is no record of Jesus in any of the contemporary writings of his time. There is only a brief mention of him in the writings of Josephus a hundred years later.

    Over the years I've heard different people say something like, "The Bible says it, I believe it, that's good enough for me."

    Well, it is obvious that after the time that Jesus was supposed to have lived a number of writers (fifty or a hundred years later) wrote about his life. Something inspired them to write what they did.
    Now take an example from modern life. Let's assume that four reporters go to report on a football game. They all write down the events of the game. When we compare all their stories with each others, will the events be in the same order in the story by each reporter? It would seem so. Now, let's look at the writers of each of the four Gospels. They were supposedly writing under the power and direction of the Holy Spirit. If God was writing through these authors, then why are the events of Jesus' life mixed up? Why do they happen in different order in each Gospel. If all the human reporters can get the events of a story in the same order with one another, why couldn't the Holy Spirit inspired authors of the Gospels get all their stories to be in the same order? ONe might say, "They wrote the stories 50 to 80 years after the events. How could you expect them to remember the exact sequence? However, it is claimed that God was writing through these men, and that one day is as a thousand years and a thousand years is as one day. God knows the end of a matter before the beginning. God is all know and he is infallible. Then to God, time and lapse of memory is not a problem. So, if God wrote all the Gospels, why couldn't he get the order of the events to match correctly in all the Gospels?

    7 Jan 2013

    Loving Your Wife, with and without sex

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    Part of being a man is loving your wife no matter how she is feeling, no matter if she is grouchy, no matter if you get sex when you want it or not. This is learning to love in a very true sense with genuine love. When she says "no" it is so easy to feel hurt and to even feel bitter. But as a husband one must continually put those feelings aside, throw those emotions away. If you run away, then even the little bit of good times will also be lost. In a very real sense, we husband have to be continually reaffirming, loving and kind.

    True love is not about "what do I GET out of it", but rather, " what can I give...."

    Being a Loving Husband, Dieing to Self

    Sometimes your body may be all charged up sexually, and you gently and sweetly come to your wife to ask for sex, and she says “no”, sometimes again and again. Then by the time she says, “OK”, your body is all drained and the sexual feelings are all gone. Inside you may want to scream and yell. You are so frustrated. There are times when this happens over and over again. Yet you must keep putting your self to death over and over again. Even though anger keeps knocking at the door, keep laying it aside. And yet, more than that, you are called to think lovingly of your wife, to treat her kindly and lovingly, no matter how many times she says no, no matter how frustrated you become. You must immediately throw that frustration away. If you lash out at her, then whatever loving feelings she has for you will be smothered. Her love for you will wither and she will withdraw even more.

    You also know that even though she does say no a lot, she also says yes a lot. She is very loving in between all the crabby times. You also know that you must, and you will, and you do maintain a sweet loving attitude with her at all times, even when she is crabby.  You know that when you are sweet to her every time that she is crabby that her crabbiness diminishes with your sweetness. It doesn't last and it isn't very intense. You also know that if you were to lash out in anger each time she is crabby, that there would be an explosion. Then your wife would be angier more often.

    You also know that when you keep calm, no matter how crabby she gets, her crabbiness will not last nearly as long as if you get crabby back at her. The steadfast calm attitude of a husband greatly modifies and calms down the attitude of the wife.

    A woman is a very delicate and wonderful thing. During most times she is very loving and sweet, even though she may not want sex whenever you might want it.

    Overall, being a husband is not about her attitude or you thinking that you desparately want sex. No, being a husband is about you setting the example for the household, being kind and supportive in all situations, even when you don't get what you want or what you need. The more you actively support her, love her, and keep a good attitude in all situations, the more you build the love between you and your wife.

    There are countless everyday reasons to “justify” being angry at her because she is neglecting or putting aside your needs to be sexual with her. Instead of being sexual with you or fixing your meals on time, or at all, she chats on Facebook for hours, she calls her friends on the phone, she takes meals to the sick, she takes care of the children. You feel like she is putting you last, when she has finished everything else that she thinks she needs to do, then, if she has any energy left, she may …... let you …..

    Forcing yourself on her when you.... want sex will, in the long run, only separate you from your wife. You will get less of what you want. Your wife will close up towards you.

    Being a loving husband is a tough job, putting to death your own desires, over and over againg daily, moment by moment, for the good of your wife, for the good of your children, and for the benefit of your marriage. It is only in dieing to self (of wanting to be sexually fulfilled whenever you want it) that your marriage and your connect with your wife will blossom and grow.

    Another strong temptation is to be very sad over the situation, that is, playing the part of the victim. A husband being sad makes him feel justified, that he is the victim in the situation and in life. This is another destructive force. It emotionally separates the husband from his wife.

    In contrast, we are called to by joyful in all situations. Joy is not an emotion that is affected by circumstances. Rather, joy is a decision to rise above the circumstances and to have a good attitude in all..... Joy is not necessarily smiley, cheerful and giggly. One can be in deep sorrow and still be joyful.

    Some ways to deal with Unfulfilled Sexual Energy

    Take charge of your self-centered inner child, the one who wants to be sexually satisfied NOW.

    • Change your thinking. The more you think about sexual items, the more sexually charged up you become. It also works in reverse. To reduce sexual urges stop thinking about sex and think about other things. Yes, it is hard, but do it anyway.
    • For instance, take up a book and start reading (about non-sexual topics).
    • If you have a business, do some bookkeeping or writing, planning about business topics.
    • Do something that really takes a strong mental focus. This will discharge and drain the sexual energy.
    • Read a book about some (non sexual) topic your are passionately interested in. Keep your mind focused on the what you are reading.
    • Do vigorous exercise. Go for a long walk, or job, or ride your bike, play basketball, go for a swim.
    • And, if you say, not of that works for you, love your wife and be kind to her anyway. Put away the excuses for treating her badly when she says no.

    Conclusion

    You might think that a good relationship with your wife is not worth all the frustration. No, I said you must throw away the frustration. It takes a lot of self examination and dieing to self over and over again. These are lessons that you must learn if you want to be happily married.You can either learn these lesson in your first marriage, your second marriage, your third marriage, etc. Some men never learn this. It's better to start now with your current wife...... Being happily married is not a matter of you, the husband, getting everything you wanted on a silver platter. Rather it is a path of learning to die to your own self interests and learn to be a servant to your wife and children. When you get married life is no longer about you, but rather it's about doing whatever is necessary for the health of your relationships with your wife and your children.

    It is both a very painful and a very rewarding path. It is a path of learning to grow up and mature, to live a life for others. When you get married it is a strong call for you to stop being a child (evidenced by your angry attitudes) and to grow up and be a man of character, kindness, inner strength, and compassion. It is time to love and treat your wife kindly at all times and through all situations. 

    21 Feb 2013

    We Become What We Think And Do

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    We become what we think and do. A man becomes kind by thinking kind thoughts and performing kind deeds.

    A man becomes and angry man by thinking angry thoughts and acting out his anger.

    A man becomes righteous by thinking rightly and acting rightly.

    A man becomes a murderer by killing someone.

    5 Mar 2013

    Overcoming Evil

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

     

    "Do not be over come with evil, but overcome evil with (or by doing) good." Romans 12:21

    Whenever a challenging situation happens, or or if someone offends us, it is so easy for anger or displeasure to poor out of us. But this is not helpful, nor is it the right thing to do. We don't like to call that which is in us evil, but let's do. Let's call a spade a spade. Let's not mix words. As long as we deny the evil that tries to control us we give it control over us. Let us call evil for what it is, and then we can deal with it. To overcome (the) evil (that is in us) we must be quick to do good, to be helpful, to say a kind work, to do what is right. For instance, whenever someone does something that displeases us, rather than being angry, cruel... it is better to do or say something that is kind and helpful

    We replace our negative thoughts and emotions with kindness because it, changes our emotions, builds rather than tears down relationships, makes us into better kinder people. We become what we say or do. When we do mean things, we become mean people. Conversely, when we do kind deeds, we become kinder people.

    11 Mar 2013

    Never Claim to be The Best!

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    Today I read an article on Linked In Titled "Stop Using These 16 Terms to Describe Yourself 1" This got me to thinking. Over a number of years I've heard countless businesses being advertised that they are "The Best". So, I'd like to add the following to what was said on that article.

     Never claim to be "the best!" I've repeatedly heard advertising for one business or another claiming that they are the best.
    When I hear that phrase I then wonder:
    • Who set the standards for being the best?
    • What was the criteria that was used?
    • Who were the judges? What are their creditentials?
    • When and where was the competition held?
    • How can anyone claim to be the best at anything, unless there has been an in-depth and specific evaluation of ALL THE PEOPLE OR BUSINESSES by qualified experts in that specific field.
    • Then, if someone can be claimed to be the best in an area of a particular field, it is unreasonable to think that one person is better than everyone else in ALL phases of that field.
    • Claiming to be the "best" makes a person or a business sound insecure about themselves.
    • I once heard a saying "Those who claim to be the best never are."
    • Those who are highly skilled and genuine know that there are others who just as skilled.
    • Never claim to be the best, but ALWAYS DO YOU BEST!
    12 Mar 2013

    Are You Aware?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    Becoming Aware

    As limited human beings we can't be aware of everything. With all the noise, clutter, and distractions of life, wWe become aware of the things that are important to us. For example, for a mother with a baby, she hears the infants every cry. As a dog owner, I'm aware of the single scratch of my dog against the door when he wants in.

    The same is true in becoming aware of life principles.

    That which we focus on is that of which we become aware.

    22 Mar 2013

    The World At Large

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    Have you ever wondered where the world came from? 

    When we consider how the world got here, we are left with the following options (and perhaps others):

    If the World has always been here,

    • Would that mean that no one made it?

    Or, if it had a beginning

    If it had a beginning, then we have to wonder:

    • Did it happen by accident?
    • Did it create itself?
    • Or was it created

    If the world was created,

    • was it created by "accident"
    • or was it "intentionally" created?

    If it was created by Accident

    • If it was created by accident, how did that happen?
    • What has to come together to make that act of creation happen?
    • Was it a one-time accident, or a series of on-going "accidents".

    Or was it created Intentionally?

    • If it was it intentionally created, how did that happen?
    • If it was intentionally created, then the power of intent presupposes that something has the power of intention.
    • Can anything except a mind have intention?

    If something or some power created the world, what was that something? We could easily call the power Tau, or The Great Spirit, or whatever else.  For the sake of simplicity, let's call that power "God". (The name we call it isn't important. It is what it is now matter what we call it.)

    Assuming that what we call "God" made the world, then we wonder how much he is involved in it. Here are some possible options:

    • God made the world and then is not involved in it. He just lets it go on however it will
    • God made the world and only steps in occasionally to correct or change something that might be going wrong
    • God made the world and has a stream on himself or his .... in it. Most of the world is going wrong.
    • God made the world and he is (separate from the world, yet is) intimately involved with everything that is happening
    • God made the world and He has created everything, is holding everything together by his power. He is controlling everything that has happened or that is happening.

     

    26 Apr 2013
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    Fortunately not all young people are like this. However I've seen some young people, who I know well, who are very prideful, who think that they know it all, and won't listen to advice. They have seen other older adults do many things with seeming ease. Consequently, these young people think that many things are easy, that they can do anything without much effort: They know how to do it! However, when they do it themselves they try to make a quick job of it doing the project and make a mess of things. They get angry and grumble about this or that, about something not being  right.

    As a result of their often impetuous and unthoughtful actions and attitudes they can cause many problems for themselves and those people around them. Then they are full of blaming and accusations for everyone but themselves. They refuse to believe that the mess they are in is of their own doing.

    What they don't realize, and don't want to know, is that the older adults may have spent many years learning how to do projects and to live life more efficiently. Many young people don't have the skills and often don't want to take the time to learn. Consequently they make life much harder than it needs to be.

    6 Jun 2013

    In Memory of "Dwayne"

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    I don't know if I'm remembering his correct name, but it's the name that came to me as I was remembering.

    I had went out on my normal bike ride in the country. While most of my route is flat, one road has a somewhat steep hill. As I road to the top of the hill I stopped to call my wife. Then I noticed an old pickup truck across the road. A middle aged man was by the truck. He called to me a compliment for making it up the hill on my bike. He said that he was 48 and it was a tough hill for him to climb. He thought that I must be about 60. I told him that I was 62.

    He said something about there being no true friends.

    I asked him where he was stayiing. Nowhere. He didn't have any place to stay.

    I said that we find God through the tough times that we go through.

    He said that he used to believe that too.

    I said compassionately that he mujst have been through some hard times. Have you been rejected byb your friends?

    He came about the back of his pickup and brought a can of Shasta Mountain Rush to me. Because I don't drink pop I really didn't it but accepted it anyway.

    I asked him if he had tried the mission. At that point he flared up and said something about they don't do anything for you unless you follow their programs and do what they tell you to do. After that he started cussing, and went back into his pickup. He motioned for me to go on. When I didn't go, he started his truck and drove away.

    As he drove away I wondered if I could of handled it better. I had tried to "send" him somewhere rather than trying to help him myself.

    Then I thought about this county that we are living in. There are no homeless shelters in it, no place for the homeless to stay.

    23 Jun 2013

    What is Modesty?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

     

    I was reading a very intersting article about the subject of Modesty.

    "Modesty is so much more than your hemlines and the length of your sleeves or depth of your cleavage. Modesty is about thinking about OTHERS much more than we think about OURSELVES. And, as we spend hours and hours of time designing how we look, we are allowing thoughts about ourselves to dominate our energy. Modesty leaves no room for attracting attention to our bodies, or any of our other attributes. Being modest means we have to stop selling ourselves. Just STOP. Instead, we should forget whether or not we are impressing people and focus on the work of the Lord, trying to connect them to their Father in Heaven."1

    Even obsessing too much about "dressing modest" can be an act of vanity and be immodest in itself. Of course, At some point a woman has to give some thought about what she wears. But it needs to be knowledgeable thought.

    29 Jul 2013

    Good Manners and Character Links

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    Here are some websites that emphasize the importance of Good Character. When I looke up the connection between good manners and character, I was surprised to see how little was available on "Christian" websites and how much was available on Muslim websites. I found that the Muslim websites had some very good information about the connection of good manners and character.

    Character Education Network

    Character Counts

    Youth Worker

    Mind Tools

    Ledger-Inquirer

    Khutbah.com

    Answering Christianity

     

    6 Sep 2013

    How We Respond Changes The Outcome

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    Each of us in the life will experience many stressful or seemingly bad experiences or challenges. The outcome of that experience can be harmful or destructive to use OR it can build us up. The main difference of the outcome will be out attitude while we are going through the fire. If we are upset and fighting against everything and everybody in the situation, we are like to experience great harm. However, if we are at peace, and look how to best respond obediently, responsibly, and compassionately in each moment, this seemingly difficuld or horrendous situation often turns out to be very good experience for us

    Within the context of each ..... there are often one or more ... that we can do to make our life more .... enjoyable.

    Make the most of each situation....

    Remember, how hard the situation may seem, God is in control, he sent the situation to us for our good.

    24 Sep 2013

    To "be"

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    What does it mean to “be”. When Jesus said, “I AM”, what did he mean?

    "AM" is the state of “being”. For example, if a lion is “being” a lion, then it "is" a lion, both inwardly and outwardly. It doesn't have to ''try" to be a lion. Likewise, if I were to say, I AM, then I am saying that I am in the state of "being", not trying. When we are told to “put on” righteousness and …. what is meant by that? It merely means that we are living “as” righteousness. We don't have to “try” to be righteous, but that we “are” righteous. If we “try” to be righteous, then we are doomed to failure. That is because we are trying to be something that we are not. But when we “put on” righteousness (take it inside us and make it a part of who we are), we “become” righteous. We no longer have to try to be something that we are not. Instead, when we “are” (or become) righteous, then we are acting in accord with our inner nature (our spirit).

    But what does that mean practically. “Being” involves our thinking, our behavior patterns, and our actions. It starts in our thinking patterns. The transformation of “acting” righteous to “being” righteous is not instant or quick and easy. It involves putting to death our old nature and everything that goes with it. It also involves learning to monitor ALL of our thoughts and thinking patterns (taking EVERY thought captive to the obedience....) It means that we don't let ANY deceitful or impure thought have a home in us. We get rid of every selfish, evil …. thought or motive within us.

    Ouch, how do we do this? This sounds impossible, and painful. From the perspective of our old way of living it is impossible.

    The way that it becomes possible is that we take on the character and nature of God as our own character and nature.

    This is not an instant process. Our spirit and our flesh (selfish motives and desires) are at war with one another. As we are told, we must “die to self daily”. To have progress on this path we must constantly be aware of what is going on inside us. It is much like driving a car, where a good driver is constantly watching all around him all the time, watching out for other cars, pedestrians, animals that might at any time jump out in front of us. To be drivers we must train ourselves to  be “aware” at all times, and be ready to respond to any hazardous situation that may arise. In the same way we must do this same thing inside ourselves, watching our thoughts, our reactions, and the temptations that arise....

    And, when we are acting or responding, look at our hidden desires and motives. We must retrain our thinking patterns, and our behaviors.

    This all begins at a deep level within us, in our spirit, into the place of our deepest desires and motives. Everything has to change, to be renewed (that is, to be retrained)

    In the midst of the transformation, your desires and wishes, and wants are also transformed. We no longer try to please God. But, instead, we have taken inside our inner beings (our spirits) the nature and character of God as our source for living, as who we are. Our whole new life, all our desires and wishes are pleasing to God. Our desires are the things that God desires. We want the same things that He wants.

    10 Oct 2013

    Prayer, Mental Rehearsal

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    "Pray without ceasing"

    Do you wish to believe to a stronger degree. Anything that we tell ourselves over and over and over again we begin to believe. This also applies to our faith and belief in God.

    19 Nov 2013

    The Write Frame of Mind

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    This is an essay that I wrote about the value and importance of journaling. But it also tells about a period in my life when I was experiencing the consequences of my behavior, and the whole world around me seemed to be falling apart.

    The heavy blackness lay upon me. The stark reality of the situation pressed down on me like a wrestler solidly pinning his opponent to the mat. They were gone! They had been taken away. I sat upright in the disheveled bed in a dazed stupor. Everything that meant anything to me had been stripped away. What was left to live for? How could I go on?

    Sitting alone in the large, empty house, I thought back over the dismal events of the previous few days. I had confessed my hideous sin to my wife and had asked for her forgiveness. I thought that was what I was supposed to do. I had not been prepared for what followed.

    The police had come with the determined caseworker to interview us. I was totally open as I answered all their questions, almost as though I was in a trance. Then they drove away, taking my daughter with them. I was left alone. In the days that followed, it seemed like so many people were stepping back from me. My wife, was being forced to live somewhere else. My secure world, as I knew it, had ended; it had just been swept away right in front of my eyes. My life had forever changed. I couldn't do anything about it. I had lost everyone that I loved. What would I do? Feeling weak and drained, I struggled just to get through each day. The bleak darkness of the long dreary nights pressed heavily upon me. I needed help.

    Although I don’t know why I started, I began journaling to cope with what had happened, and what was yet to transpire. When I first started writing, I only wrote a few words or sentences each time, which amounted to a few paragraphs per day. I somehow gave myself an unspoken directive -- when I write in the journal, don’t worry about punctuation, spelling, grammar, or even if I have complete sentences. Whenever I only had a piece of a thought and couldn’t think of the rest of the words, I’d just use dots “….”, which would remind me to add more words later. This turned out to be such a good decision, because it allowed me to gradually open the floodgates and let the deluge pour out.

    Sunday, August 7, 1994. Yesterday was the worst time of all. I was so ..... emotionally affected that I had a very difficult time functioning to do even simple things like fixing something to eat. I was on a roller coaster ride of emotions. Many times I broke down in uncontrollable ......tears and distress to the point that I couldn't think..... There were times that I was feeling ok, but during those times I felt guilty that I didn't feel bad. I felt that if I was really sorry for what I had done the I would be feeling miserable and be in tears.”

    This also began a long painful journey where extensive periods of deep blackness swallowed me up. I turned to my journal, just to cope, to try to make some sense of what I was going through. I wondered if I would be able to stand up to the test.

    The question that keeps coming back to me over and over is, "Am I willing to lose everything that I have in order to become clean and follow God. This has been scaring the living daylights out of me.

    A few more days passed, and I had been unable to sleep for almost a week.

    August 11, 1994. Last night was the first night since the kids were taken that I was able to sleep through most of the night, (about 6 1/2 hours). It has been 1 week today since the children were taken into the custody of CSD. Our lives have been turned upside down, my family has been separated. I've only been able to work a total of perhaps 1 or 2 days in the last 2 weeks because of my emotional distress and the mountain of details involved with ....

    In the weeks that followed, as I found a counselor to help me through all of this, my journal became like a close friend in my counseling process. When all others seemed to be turning away from me, it listened intently to me, waited expectantly, without judging or condemning. Opening its arms, it warmly embraced me as it tenderly applied a healing ointment to my deepest wounds. As I wrestled with all that was happening to me, I wrote much of it in my journal. Sometimes I wrote in a notebook, but mostly I just typed into my computer, which I left on day and night. Then, as emotional, traumatic, or insightful thoughts would come to me, I would try to capture as many of them as I could. Months passed as I struggled to make sense of it all, through my journal I cried out from my very innermost being.

    Although learning to put my deepest thoughts and emotions into a written form has been very beneficial in my life, its healing affects has not been  to me alone. Many hurting people have experienced the therapeutic properties of struggling to put their thoughts into a written form. In one case John Mulligan, a Vietnam veteran, returned home to San Francisco after his tour of duty. Suffering with flashbacks and post-traumatic stress disorder he spent the next 10-12 years of his life as a “shopping cart soldier,” (9)(13) a homeless drunken bum, sleeping in the bushes or in doorways. One day he was taken to the hospital, where he remained for three days in a coma. His life had hit bottom and finally decided to make some changes in his life. During this time, he took a veterans’ writing and meditation workshop(8). He wrote about a horrific scene from the war, complete with all the blood, the noise, and the sense of loss. When he left the work shop he “was so elated he was ‘whistling and skipping.’”

    In the following years he found the benefits of “facing his demons.” As he continued to put the horrific events of his past into words, his mind became clearer and he felt better.

    “Mulligan has often described the very act of writing ‘Shopping Cart Soldiers’ as a cathartic and healing experience which helped him to get off the streets, and off alcohol. ”(9b) Somehow, being able to write about the trauma that he had experienced had set him free from the dreadful prison of his past memories. As Mulligan discovered, writing can have powerful therapeutic affects in one’s life.

    While thoughtful writing, often called journaling, is beneficial for those who struggle with traumatic events in their past, it also has other uses and benefits. In the article, “Journaling as Therapy,” Jayne Ash, an artist, sculptor and writer, says, “Journaling helps me clear my mind and become conscious of what is going on inside. I have found that usually the first feeling I have is not the root cause of anything. There is always something underneath it and journaling helps me to get to what that is.” (2)

    I have found the same thing true in my own life. Whenever I’m struggling with some type of problem or issue in my life, I start writing about the most troublesome or persistent thoughts. Then, once they’re out of the way, a whole new and deeper level thinking or solutions often appear.

    Many therapists have learned the powerful affects of this type of writing. Some have included journaling as an indispensable part of the healing process.

    Laurie Nadel, Ph.D. psychotherapist, regularly suggests to her clients that they keep a journal themselves For people who are depressed, in a crisis, or feel "stuck," journal- keeping is a way to gain insight into their thoughts and feelings, says Nadel. "Journaling allows you to dialogue with parts of your psyche that are frozen in time. It allows you to tap into deeper reserves of creativity and problem solving. By keeping a journal, you can get a flash of knowing and awareness that you haven't seen before." (11).

    One famous psychotherapist has found journaling so beneficial that he has focused much of his practice, and his success, upon getting the patients more deeply involved in their own therapy in this manner.

    Dr. Ira Progoff, a renowned psychotherapist, began pondering the value of such behavior [pouring out one’s heart and soul to a diary] in relation to his field. In his practice, Dr. Progoff encouraged several patients to use journals. He called these journals “psychological workbooks” and asked that the subjects record anything that came to mind, including emotions, anxieties, thoughts, and fears. The doctor soon realized that they were able to work through their particular feelings or situation much more quickly and easily, and he became convinced of journaling’s value as a powerful therapeutic tool. With his development of the Intensive Journal Method in the mid 1960’s and 70’s, the “father of modern journaling” established the journal as a valid therapy. (7)

    Michael Rank, Ph.D., associate professor and co-director of the International Traumatology Institute at the University of South Florida in Tampa says that journaling is simple to do and it forces people to do something. (11) He states that some people resist it because it is a lot of hard work, especially if they are depressed. It’s painful write about bad feelings. However, for those who work through their resistance and do it in earnest, they will improve. “What journaling provides is a way of turning subjective thoughts to objective words on paper that can be analyzed, changed, even destroyed, says Rank. ‘Once your thoughts are externalized ... once they're out of your head and onto paper, there's no longer a mystique attached to them.’” He also says that keeping a journal forces people to be honest. While he didn’t specifically say it, I think that we can safely assume that being honest with oneself is an important part of the recovery path.

    Research is also beginning to show the beneficial and valuable affects of jotting down one’s thoughts. James W. Pennebaker, M.D., a professor of psychology at the University of Texas at Austin, began journaling during a stressful time in his own marriage and found journaling to be a great help. (1) He wrote, "There are dozens of features to a relationship, journaling helps to slow things down and put them in perspective." Journaling helped him understand what he wanted and what he valued, and the marriage survived. Seeing the great benefits in his own life, he went on to conduct studies that showed that participants who journaled about the most traumatic experiences in their lives stayed healthier than those who journaled about shallow events.

    Dozens of studies have found that most people, from grade-schoolers to nursing-home residents, med students to prisoners, feel happier and healthier after writing about deeply traumatic memories, says James Pennebaker, Ph.D., a professor of psychology at the University of Texas and leader or co-leader of many of the studies. (8)

    In another example, a team of clinical psychologists and immunologists performed tests (5) that showed improved wellbeing from subjects who wrote thoughtfully and emotionally about traumatic experiences in there lives.

    Our choice of words seems to make a difference in our health. The journaling that’s best for us seems to be where we give some deep, meaningful, thought to the traumatic events we are going through or have been through, and how we are really thinking and feeling. “The physical act of writing triggers brain processes that lead you to make new connections among ideas.”(12-pg 2) “Writing forces you to clarify your thinking as you use words to convey your thoughts, and a journal instills the habit of close observation and discovery.” (12-pg 28) I have personally encountered many times where answers to tough problems, which I hadn't seen before, have come to me while I was writing in my journal. Journaling has helped me to keep focused on what is really happening, and why, and has greatly helped me to make sense of all the trying times.

    I’ve kept a journal for the last seven years. It has helped me tremendously in my counseling. I’ve had to be brutally honest with myself and to see myself as I am. As I look back and read my journal from those periods, I still get misty-eyed. I have written hundreds, if not thousands, of pages in my journal. This has been terrible and it has been wonderful. It has been a journey of self-discovery. I’ve had to look deeply within myself, and to see some things about myself that I really didn’t like, and didn’t want to see. Nevertheless, I had to look, and I had to admit that about myself. Then I had to work on changing those things about myself. I’ve had to do a lot of inner work, and my faithful journal has lent his compassionate ear to hear my every word. Many changes have been happening in my life, much of it recorded in, and even helped by, my journal. This has been such an invaluable time, as it allowed me to express my anger, pain, confusion, discouragement, and frustration. I have also written much about my joy of learning new things. I've expressed my thankfulness for God’s work in my life, for the new friends, and for what He has done with my family.

    Since that time when my family was swept away from me, I’ve had to deal with many heavy consequences of my previous actions. I've had to learn to accept the many requirements and restrictions that have been placed upon me. For lack of knowing what else to do, I have just done what I was required to do. My journaling has really helped me to keep focused on this often arduous journey. Along the path, my wife and my daughter have been restored to me, and now we have a 3-year-old son.

    “Honey,” calls my wife from the kitchen. “Could you come spend some time with the children? The kids need to spend some time with their daddy.”

    I sit back and pause for a moment. As I stretch, I think to myself, “Yes, this has been a difficult journey, but its all been worth it. Keeping in the “write” frame of mind, keeping focused and following the rules have helped me to become a better daddy and a better husband. I wouldn’t trade what I have for the world.”

    Shutting down my journal, I get up from the computer and go into the kitchen. My daughter and son are excitedly waiting at the kitchen table to play a game. As they spot me, their gleeful eyes twinkle with enthusiasm.

    “Daddy! Daddy!” They both cry out in unison. “Can you play now?”

    As I pull up a chair, I smile warmly and think to myself, “Well, I guess I’ll finish my journaling later tonight before I go to bed.”

    What about you? Are you in the write frame of mind? Could you benefit from journaling? The research seems to indicate the positive benefits associated with journaling. It is easy to begin. All you need is a pencil, a notebook, and a desire to begin the journey of self-discovery. Do you have any thoughts about what you just read? Why not write them now as the beginning (or continuation) of your own journal?

    Sources:

    1. How Journaling Keeps you Healthy, http://www.healthierliving.org/health/journaling.html

    2. “Journaling as Therapy” by Wendy Burt http://www.inspiredlifestyles.com/July%202001/7801_p17.htm

    3. Strange but True: Improve your Health Through Journaling, http://www.shpm.com/articles/health/journal.html

    4. Brief Writing Exercises Can Reduce Symptoms In Patients With Chronic Illness

    http://www.ama-assn.org/sci-pubs/sci-news/1999/snr0414.htm#jpc90005

    5. Effects of Writing About Stressful Experiences on Symptom Reduction in Patients With Asthma or Rheumatoid Arthritis (A Randomized Trial) http://jama.ama-assn.org/issues/v281n14/ffull/jpc90005.html

    6. Writing tonic for chronic complaints, BBC News, Online Network, Wednesday, April 14, 1999 http://news.bbc.co.uk/hi/english/health/newsid_318000/318953.stm

    7. A History of Journal Therapy - University of Pennsylvania – School of Arts and Sciences

    http://www.sas.upenn.edu/~weinberg/JournalTherapy.html

    8. Writing for therapy helps erase effects of trauma By Chris Woolston CNN.com March 16, 2000 http://www.cnn.com/2000/HEALTH/03/16/health.writing.wmd/index.html

    9. John Mulligan’s book, “Shopping Cart Soldiers” http://www.curbstone.org/authdetail.cfm?AuthID=28

    http://www.albany.edu/writers-inst/mulligan.html and http://www.vietvet.org/visit/px/curbston.htm

    9b. Writers Online, volume 3, No.1 Fall 1998

    http://www.albany.edu/writers-inst/olv3n1.html

    This gives more of an in depth story of his book and of John Mulligan’s life

    10. Disclosure of traumas and immune function: Health implications for psychotherapy.
    Journal of Consulting & Clinical Psychology. 1988 Apr Vol 56(2) 239-245

    http://homepage.psy.utexas.edu/homepage/faculty/Pennebaker/Reprints/Kiecolt.pdf

    11. Writing Your Way Out of Depression - Keeping a journal can help you cope. By Carol Sorgen

    http://content.health.msn.com/content/article/1668.51435

    12. Simon and Schuster Handbook for Writers, Lynn Quitman Troyka, pages 2, 28

    13. “Choose from three excellent, healing works on Vietnam” August 24, 1997

    Elisabeth Sherwin -- gizmo@ dcn.davis.ca.us

    http://www.dcn.davis.ca.us/go/gizmo/1997/vietnam.html

    21 Nov 2013

    The Loving of Another

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    What is true Love? How can I Love another in a way that she "feels" loved? First, we need to define what we mean by love. There are two aspects of love. There is "Love given" and "Love received" Let's take a look at the first:

    "Love is patient, love is kind. It does not envy, it does not boast, it is not proud. It does not dishonor others, it is not self-seeking, it is not easily angered, it keeps no record of wrongs. Love does not delight in evil but rejoices with the truth. It always protects, always trusts, always hopes, always perseveres. Love never fails." 1 Cor 13:4-8a

    We can only truly give what is inside us, that which is a true part of our inner character. Anything else is just contrived for the sake of our "want" of the moment.

    True Love is not about some one time thing that we do or give. Rather, true Love is about changing who we are on a permanent basis. True Love is about us putting to death all the selfish and base parts of ourselves and becoming "patient, kind, non-envious, humble, honoring of the other, calm, truthful, protecting, trusting, perseverent" as an integral permanent part of our new nature.

    Much of what is given out as "love" falls woefully short of true Love. It is nothing more than lust in disguise. We give the other person some trinket, flowers, etc. because we want something from her. We want something back from her or we want her to make us feel good about what we gave her.

    Lust is focused on me, about what "I" want and how "I" feel in the moment. Love is not dependent on receiving anything from another, but is focused on benefiting and serving "others", it's about what I can give (of myself) to my "beloved". If I only give love when I "feel" loved, then that too is lust.

    Then we have to take is a step further. We are to love (treat others kindly etc. (1 Cor. 13) in a way that makes the other feel loved. This requires knowledge of the other. We often try to "love" the other person in a way that we want to be 'loved' (momentarily pampered), but the other is left empty. WE are upset because our 'love' wasn't accepted, this shows that our love wasn't pure. This also was lust on our part, because, even in giving, our focus was on US giving, not on what the other person needed. True love is based upon true knowledge of what the other person needs and then acting on it.

     

    24 Nov 2013

    God Spoke

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    When a person or a book says that "God Spoke" (not be be confused with "God told me"), what does that mean? When we think of another person "speaking" to us, we can visualize the process. First the thought was formed in that person's mind. Then the mind sends the message to the lungs to force out air through the air passages to.... then the vocal cords are called to ...  and then the tongue shapes in various ways to shapes the sounds. See Speech and Speech Production.

    When we think of God (or of anyone) speaking, there are several parts.

    • The original idea
    • The message that is trying to be conveyed
    • The Vehicle of transmission. (in what form is the message being transmitted: by spoken words, by writing, in a dream, through another person, through life experiences.
    • The message received (What is the content of the message when it is receive?)
    • How the message is understood. (What did the reciever of the message understand it to mean? We often translate messages through the filter of our own understanding of words, how the words are understrood as they relate to our own life experiences.....)

    Now, let's take a look again at that phrase, "God spoke". In what form did God speak? Did God use sounds projecting through the air so that others could literally "hear" God's voice speaking? Could other people hear the same words of God speaking.  OR did God only speak to one person inside his head by using the person's own thoughts? Or did it come as advice or a message from a friend or another person?

     

     

    24 Nov 2013

    God Told Me

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    .....

    Over my many years on ;this earth, I have heard various people mention that "God told me......" OR "God spoke to me". Sometimes these words are used as a pre-defense mechanism. It is a subtle way of implying "You are not allowed to question my decision or my words here, because my words are from God himself. This can be used to cover up selfish motives, poor decisions, etc. I would say, that when someone says that "God told me..." then their motives and actions should be closely examinined. (If it truly is from God, then it will survive the examination). But, if the speaker tries to evade closer scrutiny, or makes some type of excuse, then there is some monkey business going on. Don't believe a word of it.

    In many ways it seems that Christians are too gullible, too fearful, or too foolish. They are too hestitant  and don't question someone who says, "God told me (to do this or that). They don't want to be seem to be questioning God's authority or direction. I say DO question deeply anyone who claims to speak for God. The higher the claim, the more that it should be investigated and questioned.

    5 Dec 2013

    Free Will

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    What do we mean by free will?

    Here is a combination of definitions from several sources1234:

    the power of acting without the constraint of necessity or fate; the ability to act at one's own discretion.
    synonyms: self-determination, freedom of choice, autonomy, liberty, independence1

    Definition of free will: noun

    • the ability to choose how to act
    •  the ability to make choices that are not controlled by fate or God
    • voluntary choice or decision <I do this of my own free will>
    • freedom of humans to make choices that are not determined by prior causes or by divine intervention

    1. (Philosophy)

    • a.  the apparent human ability to make choices that are not externally determined
    • b.  the doctrine that such human freedom of choice is not illusory Compare determinism
    • c.  (as modifier) a free-will decision

    2. the ability to make a choice without coercion he left of his own free will: I did not influence him
    Examples of FREE WILL

    He argues that all humans have free will.
    <all of the workers at the homeless shelter are unpaid and are there of their own free will>

    Now, let's look at the word "coerce5"

    Defintion: co·erce  (k-ûrs)
    tr.v. co·erced, co·erc·ing, co·erc·es
    1. To force to act or think in a certain way by use of pressure, threats, or intimidation; compel.
    2. To dominate, restrain, or control forcibly: coerced the strikers into compliance. See Synonyms at force.
    3. To bring about by force or threat: efforts to coerce agreement.

    Do we have free will?

    If, as we are told, God gives us free will to receive him or to reject him, is this free will free from coercion? Is coerced free will actually free will?

    Does God give us free will

    We are told by (presumably) well meaning Christians that God gives us free will. These same Christians go on to tell us that if we reject God's son, then we will burn and be tortured in hell forever and forever. Now look up to the defefinition of coerce (see above). "To bring about by force or threat: efforts to coerce agreement." Is the threat of hell coercion?

    If we have free will, does God honor our free will

     

    25 Jan 2014

    Overcoming Failure

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    Many of us have failed at many things in life. Many of us even think that we have failed God, over and over again. However, failure is not the problem.

    "There is no failure except in giving up." - Robert D. Hales

    "Failure is simply the opportunity to begin again, this time more intelligently." - Henry Ford

    "My great concern is not whether you have failed, but whether you are content with your failure." Abraham Lincoln

    Look at an example of an earthly father who looks on as his todler is trying to learn to walk. The young child attempts to stand, and then falls, again and again and again. Is not God more compassionate than any human father? No matter what our age and not matter where we are in life, we are all God's children, whom he loves.

    God does not condemn us.

    "Therefore, there is now NO CONDEMNATION for those who are in Christ Jesus, because through Christ Jesus the law of the Spirit who gives life has set you free from the law of sin and death. .....those who live in accordance with the Spirit have their minds set on what the Spirit desires. ... the mind governed by the Spirit is life and peace." Rom 8:1-2,5,6b

    However, as long as we focus on and wallow in our failures, we will continue to fail. In fact, in too many cases, our failure becomes our excuse to give up and stop trying.  It's our self-condemnation and self-pity that keeps us in the pit of dispair.Our focus determines our path. Our biggest failure is that we condemn ourselves and thus wallow in our failures. God wants to take us out of our self condemnation and have us walk in the light as he is in the light. We are HIS children, sons of the Most High. He wants us to stand up and walk, not wallow in self pitty.

    "let us also lay aside every encumbrance and the sin which so easily entangles us, and let us run with endurance the race that is set before us, FIXING OUR EYES on Jesus, the author and perfecter of faith" Rom 12:1b-2

    "The Spirit himself testifies with our spirit that we are God’s children." Rom 8:16

    10 Aug 2014

    Two Self-Defeating Lies We Tell

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    TWO LIES WE TELL OURSELVES & OTHERS
    1. "I'm working on it" often said about our character defects
    2" "I'm doing my best"
    These are both used as excuses to Not Change and to Not do better.
    We also say those things as an excuse to get other people "off our backs."
    The truth is we either ARE doing something or NOT doing something.
    19 Aug 2014

    Statement of Faith

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    Many churches and religious organizations have written a statement of faith that they put on their website and pamphlets. If the leadership of those organizations wish to display their statements of faith, it is perfectly appropriate for them to do so. It shows the website visitors and prospective members what the leaders of that organization considers important.

    However, requiring prospective and active members to have the same beliefs is not proper or appropriate. The Statement of faith is a statement about the Organization's leadership, not about the members. As a side note, many businesses have a "Code of Coduct" for their employees. I think that is entirely appropriate. You can reasonably require certain conduct and behavior of people involved with a business, church, or organization. But it is not proper or right to try to force everyone to believe the same way that you do. Beliefs are individual things, and rightly so. When people are genuine and honest, and really think about what they believe, then you will find that people have a wide range of beliefs.

    As for myself, I put very little importance of a Statement of Faith. This is a man-made contrivance. I will never sign someone else's "Statement of Faith" If you want to know about my faith, look and see how I live my life, how I treat my wife, my family, my friends, my clients, etc.. How I truly live my life is my genuine "statement" of my faith, not some words that I write or speak.

    However, for those who want to know what I believe about specific topics, here is a list of pages that I have written on this website for you to look at.

    1. God
    2. The Word of God
    3. The Bible
    4. The Scriptures
    5. Does the Bible claim to be the Word of God?
    6. The Spirit
    7. Living “In The Spirit”
    8. The Law and the Spirit
    9. Religion
    10. A Religious Skeptic
    11. What is Salvation
    12. Is Hell Real?
    13. The Concept of Satan
    14. Fighting Evil
    15. Character Development

     

     

    31 Aug 2014

    What does "Seeking God" mean

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    I recently was looking through Facebook and saw this quote:

    "God you have the answers I need. I'm seeking you first." Matthew 6:33

      I looked up the reference, Matthew 6:33

    "Seek the Kingdom of God above all else, and live righteously, and he will give you everything you need." Matthew 6:33, New Living Translation

    It is so easy to say, "I'm seeking the Lord", but what does that really mean?

    "The night is almost gone; the day of salvation will soon be here. So remove your dark deeds like dirty clothes, and put on the shining armor of right living." Romans 13:12 New Living Translation

     

     

    27 Oct 2014

    Thought Scripts

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

     

    Sometimes, when we are learning to control our thinking and control unwanted thoughts, it really helps to have a thought script written out and memorized so that it can be used at a second's notice. For best results, the script should be written to apply to your specific situation.

    Thought scripts are used to replace other unwanted thoughts.

    Here is an example of one script I wrote, memorized and used for many years.

    Script A

    (Say with strong emphasis) “I wish the very best for you. I will only think good thoughts about you. You deserve to be treated with kindness, gentleness, respect, and honor. May the guys in your life all treat you with respect and honor as true brothers and may the men in your life always protect and nurture you. May your father love you in all ways that are pure and noble. May your mother show you  true love and be a good role model for you. May you grow up to be a woman of true beauty, godly character, full of grace and compassion. May all your days be filled with happiness and joy, and may you feel loved and protected. May God's richest blessings be yours in abundance.”

    Script B

    "You have stuck with me through difficult times. You know me and you still love me. You are a steadying influence in my life. You encourage and help me to reach out of myself and to relate better with others. You are a great blessing to me. May you be blessed in all that you do. I will always treat you with true love with all kindness, gentleness, compassion, and humility."

    28 Dec 2014

    Done With "Church as Usual"

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    Define "church"

    I am 63 years old and I am done with traditional church (Actually, I've been "done" for a number of years, but haven't thought of it in those terms before. (see References below at the bottom of this page.)).I'm tired, long tired, of being preached "at" and taught "at", I want to be interacted "with". Enough of having preachers speaking at me, and enough of having Bible teachers teaching at me. Just enough!!!

    I have gone to traditional church for over 40 years. During that time I've went to enumerable Sunday School classes, Bible studies, worship services, and heard countless sermons, etc.  I've also listened to Christian radio for most of those years, for 20 some years I listened to it 6 days a week for 8 hours a day. During these years I've probably listened to many hundreds, or thousands, of sermons and radio preachers, speakers, Christian music, etc. In recent years I've begun to realize that I have found no life, no reality in all those years of religious activity. None of all those sermons impacted me in any way. None of them made a difference in my "Christian" walk.

    Although I still attend church (on and off) with my family, I'm really one of the "Done's", those who are done with church. (See links below)  Like I said, I still attend church with my family, I don't don't find any meaning or significance in the church service or church programs, etc. I pay the price of "sitting through the worship services" kind of like buying a ticket to see a movie or go to a ball game. I mainly go because I want to connect with other godly people. If I knew of somewhere else to meet and interact with people, I might go there instead.

    Now, when "I" say that I am "done" with church, I don't mean that I am angry or upset at traditional church (as I used to be). I also don't mean that I will "never" go back. Rather, what I mean is that I have stopped trying to get any "message from God", or any "Biblical" instruction. Instead, I take it as I find it. I no longer try to see or make it into something that it is not. Rather, I'm there to interact (before and after the "worship service" and other programs) with other people of faith. 

    What about God?

    Someone might ask, ,"Stephen, if you are 'done' with church, (and they would usually imply "God's" church) then what about God? (They mean their own personal perception of what they call God.) Isn't "church" where you come to meet God and get to know about God? To that I would answer, "No". Whatever might be called "God" is everywhere and, to those who are truly alive and aware, He makes Himself known through all of creation and through all of our life's experiences. For example, I've heard God speak through my own voice as I was correcting or instructing my child. After I had spoken I realized that those words were for me. In another example I heard God speak through my wife when she gave me an ultimatum, "If you do that, your child and I will be gone!" And there have been countless other examples where God spoke to me through each situation. I don't go somewhere to meet God, rather I live in him every moment of every Day.

    " ‘For in him we live and move and have our being.’ As some of your own poets have said, ‘We are his offspring.’"
    Acts 17:28  New International Version (NIV)

    Socrates questioning

    Searching For Something Else

    Now, when I say that I'm "done" with church, I can't stop there. I also have to be "for" something.  I've been listening to a lot of various educational YouTube videos lately. Among them are talks about "peer instruction" and "active learning". These have great interest to me. One of the speakers is Professor Eric Mazur, who has done great work in developing peer educational learning. (See links to his videos below) He used to be a college professor of physics who gave a lot of lectures, and even received high praise from his students. At one point he thought of himself as the world's best physics professor. In retrospect, he called that an illusion. He later found out that his students weren't learning much of anything from all of his brilliant lectures. He tells of how, once he learned the truth about his lectures, he dramatically changed his whole teaching style. He now is a facilitator of his students, who learn from each other. He says that his students learn  2 or 3 times as much as in his former method of lecturing. Nowadays, during his talks to other teachers, he takes a poll. He asks people what are they really good at, pick something that has been important in the career or their life. Once everyone has written that down (and thus committed to it) has has them next to write down how they became good at it. While his poll had 5 or 6 choices, I only remember these, but it's enough to give you an idea.

    • Trial and error
    • listened to a lecture
    • were an apprentice to a professional

    From the dozens or hundreds of people in each of his audiences, typically only about 1 or 2% of the of the participants said that they learned their skill from listening to a lecture. Very few, almost none, learned from the lecture. Lecturing is a very ineffective way to try to teach anyone. And yet that is how colleges are set to teach. They teach by lecture.

    In Peer Instruction, the focus is on the students instead of on the professor/teacher. This is how it should be. The students learn from each other. As Professor Mazur said, the students who know the lesson have just learned the lesson. It is still fresh in there minds what the struggles of learning are all about. They can much more easily help the other students understand, they can better explain it in a way that makes sense to the other students. On the other hand, the professor usually learned the lesson years ago and knows it very well. He often has a hard time understanding why the students "don't get it".

    Let's Look at Churches

    Now, let's take that a step further. Let us look at churches.

    What are sermons? Sermons are just another version of a lecture. Sitting in rows listening to one speaker may have been needed or have been appropriate during the times when only one person was educated and knew how to read. Then that person could read or lecture to share his knowledge with those in his audience. This may have been a very useful to quickly share knowledge with a large amount of people.

    What happens in Sunday School? In many Sunday schools they have a teacher up front "teaching", which is another version of a lecture. In other words, most churches "teach" in very ineffective methods. Beside being ineffective, most of the sermons and lessons I've heard are just plain boring. They are set up to "transfer knowledge" in a very ineffective way where there is one leader/speaker/pastor/etc. speaking to a passive audience. That method may have been necessary or useful centuries ago where most people didn't know how to read or write. But in this day and age most people who go to church know how to read and write. They watch TV, listen the radio, and read volumes of articles on the Internet. They no longer have to be preached to or read to get knowlege.

    Where is the primary focus in most worship services? The whole structure of most churches pretty much send the message of, "sit down, be quiet, and listen to the nice preacher and to the performance that happens at the front of the church. Where should the focus be? Upon the body of Chist, upon the people who are normally sitting as spectators in the pews. Instead of being spectators, the congregation should be active participants, they should be learning from and interacting with one another.

    The church structure of today treats the congregation as people who don't know anything. They must be taught the  same tired subjects over and over again.

    "So let us stop going over the basic teachings about Christ again and again. Let us go on instead and become mature in our understanding. Surely we don't need to start again with the fundamental importance of repenting from evil deeds and placing our faith in God." Heb 6:1 New Living Translation

    It's time to stop treating the congregation like children, who need to be taught the same things over and over again.

     The focus is on the preacher/teacher, etc.

    Applying Active Learning to the Church Setting

    When I watched the videos of Professor Mazur telling about peer instruction I get excited. I think of how that could be applied to the church experience. The thought of the people in church (including myself) learning to participate

    Some Churches Are Changing

     

    References

    Why So Many People are "Done" With Church

    The Rise of the Done's (People who are "done" with church

    Flipping the 40-Minute Sermon (Christianity Today web article)

    Interactive Preaching: A Conversation between Two Pastors

    An Epiphany for Lecture-Loving Pastors

    Church in a Circle website (a website about a more paticatory form of church, similar to Professor Mazur's active learning method)

    Peer Instruction for Active Learning - Eric Mazur 14 min YouTube Video

    Eric Mazur, Harvard University. Peer Instruction 1 hour 19 min  YouTube Video

    Peer Instruction (Eric Mazur) 1 hour 4 min (Implementing Peer Instruction)

    .

    5 Jan 2015

    Finding a New Men's Group

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    Looking for a Lost Treasure

    During my 12 years in counseling I had been part of a monthly support group. In the group we each had a time to share about our lives and struggles. Although it was scarey at first to go to these groups I began to really treasure how important these times of meeting together had become to me. I really was drawn to our times of being able to share and be real with one another.  Eventually, when my counselor was about to retire, the group was discontinued. When that group ended I felt that I had lost a valuable part of my life. That was about 8 years ago.

    Ever since then I have been wanting to be a part of a men's support group where we could be open and real with one another without being religious. I have been looking but hadn't found such a group in my area. However, over the past couple of years I have been part of a men's group from our church. I really wasn't a good fit for the group because the others mainly wanted to do a Bible study, but I wanted to include a time where we could each share what struggles we were going through and what was going on in our lives. Eventually this group quit.

    Finding a New Group

    My family and I had been in our church for about 7 years. We know and care for a lot of the people in that church. However, the needs of our teenage son have changed, as well as our own. In the process of including another church in our life, I found that is has a weekly men's meeting. I had invited the pastor of the new church over to my house and shared my story with him (including my being a sex offender). I also shared with him how I was looking for a men's group where we could be real with one  another. He said that his church had recently just started a weekly men's group that sounded similar to what I was looking for. He invited me to come to the next meeting.

    Last night was the first time I went to this group . This group is a place where men can come to be real with each other, and for that I am really thankful. Since this is a confidential group I won't be telling anything that anyone else says in the group, except to explain the format of the group. Basically each of us took about 10 minutes to discuss the things that were going in our lives. Since I was new, and since I wanted to give a brief overview of my life, they let me go longer. At the beginning I told of the biggest failings in my life, where I really behaved badly. I was also able to share some of the challenging things in my life right now . At the end of my sharing I felt validated and accepted. I feel that this might be a place where I can be real and be accepted.

    (Just a point of clarification here: my understaning and my desire for a group like this is that it is a place where we can be real with one another about the challenges in our lives to do what is right, to live a responsible godly life. When we share our struggles, it is with the desire and intention to want to do better, to be honest and truthful in all that we do, to be more loving, more kind, to learn how to care for others, etc. It is not a place to talk about being irresponsible or commiting crimes just to get it off our chest, but not want to change it.)

    As I think about being part of this group, I am thinking about the things in my life that I need to improve how I'm doing. In a way I'm beginning to get a little excited, because it seems here are other guys who want to get real , and who also seem to care about how I'm doing. Just the thought of having some caring  guys in my life motivates me to want to do better.

    It is both exciting and scary because I see that there are some things in my life that I need to change and do better on. Each of these areas seems like I should be able to change, but I have not. The thought of having some other guys wanting to walk with me on my journey touches me deeply . It both motivates and encourages me to want to reach for something higher .

    4 Feb 2015

    Giving Biblical Advice?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    Giving Biblical advice is a false concept.

    Stop and think about it. When a man says that he gives "Biblical advice", what is he implying? Why does he use that phrase? The implication is that his "Biblical" advice is correct, right, and true, and should be followed. If the "bible" is the word of God, if it is infallible and inerrant, then would not any advice given from it also be infallible and inerrant? Really?As any rational person can see, with there being thousands of various denominations and cults all claiming to follow the Bible, there is no guarantee that such advice would be practical or right.

    Relying upon such advice hinders a person from developing a strong moral reasoning character.

    7 Feb 2015

    Praying to help God?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    I was recently at a meeting of Christians who were praying. On of the women there prayed this in her prayer:

    "I pray that everything might turn out the way that God wants it to turn out."

    I wondered why she said that and if she realized the implications of her prayer. Stop a minute and think about it. Ask yourself what that prayer might mean. Did she think that things wouldn't turn out like God wants unless she prayed that? Did she think that she was helping God by praying that type of prayer?

    Now think about what the implecations are when one prays that type of prayer.

    The words that are said prayers matter. Whatever you say in prayer repeatedly become imbedded in your consciousness.

    6 Mar 2015

    24 Hour Men's Retreat

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    Earlier in my life, I went through 12 years of counseling (which ended in 2006). During that time I was a part of several groups where we really got real with one another. They were not Bible Studies (I've had my fill of those), but rather they were groups where we shared our deepest pains and failings. We supported and encouraged one another. Ever since I left counseling (and the last group ended) I have desired to find another such group. I have been part of a men's Bible study group that lasted for about 2 years, but that didn't meet the need to be real.

    Earlier this year I had written about Finding a New Men's Group, which was part of a new church. This led to me going to a 24 hour men's retreat on February 27-28. There were about 13 of us on the retreat.

    Each of us were given 10 minutes to tell our story. 2 or 3 men shared on Friday evening. Since it was on my mind that I'd be sharing the next day I did a lot of writing about my story that evening and into the night. Since I was sleeping in a large room with 12 beds, with a number of men snoring, it was hard for me to get to sleep. So I spent a lot of time writing.

    unfinished, more later

    13 Apr 2015

    Football?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    Our teenage son really wants to play football. He'd like to (hopefully) play football during the last 2 years of high school so that he might be able to go to college on a football scholarship.

    My wife and I have been opposed to the idea. Over the past few weeks I

     

    The thought seemed to come to me is can we trust God? Our son seems to be bent in a different way than we would like him to go. He goes out to play football with this friends any chance that he gets.

    As I was out riding my bike yesterday afternoon

    25 Apr 2015

    How can you know God's will

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

     

    1 Peter 2:15 For it is God's will that by doing good you

    Many people agonize and struggle of trying to know God's will for

    What are you good at? What do you spend your time thinking about and dreading about? What do you like to do? Can you do it with honor and integrity? Can you do it while fulfiling your responsibilities and obligations?

    One could say that it is God's will that we do the things that we enjoy and that we are good at PROVIDING that we can do those thing with honor and integrity, while fulfilling our other responsibilities and obligations.

    Every good gift is from above. God has given you your gifts for a reason.

    Do you enjoy farming and want nothing more that to be a good farmer? But you heard a missionary or preacher speak about getting more missionaries in foreign lands. Now you feel guilty that you are not a missionary. I ask you, do your really and truly want to be a missionary? If you would really do what you wanted to do and enjoyed, would you rather be a farmer? Then put aside all your guilt about not being a missionary, and be the best farmer that you can be, with complete honor and integrity. That is God's will for you.

    Do the other mature adults in your life agree with your desire?

    Is your spouse in full agreement with your desire?

     

    1 Peter 2

    11 Dear friends, I urge you, as foreigners and exiles, to abstain from sinful desires, which wage war against your soul. 12 Live such good lives among the pagans that, though they accuse you of doing wrong, they may see your good deeds and glorify God on the day he visits us.

    13 Submit yourselves for the Lord’s sake to every human authority: whether to the emperor, as the supreme authority, 14 or to governors, who are sent by him to punish those who do wrong and to commend those who do right. 15 For it is God’s will that by doing good you should silence the ignorant talk of foolish people. 16 Live as free people, but do not use your freedom as a cover-up for evil; live as God’s slaves. 17 Show proper respect to everyone, love the family of believers, fear God, honor the emperor.

    18 Slaves, in reverent fear of God submit yourselves to your masters, not only to those who are good and considerate, but also to those who are harsh. 19 For it is commendable if someone bears up under the pain of unjust suffering because they are conscious of God. 20 But how is it to your credit if you receive a beating for doing wrong and endure it? But if you suffer for doing good and you endure it, this is commendable before God. 21 To this you were called, because Christ suffered for you, leaving you an example, that you should follow in his steps.

    22 “He committed no sin,
        and no deceit was found in his mouth.”[e]

    23 When they hurled their insults at him, he did not retaliate; when he suffered, he made no threats. Instead, he entrusted himself to him who judges justly. 24 “He himself bore our sins” in his body on the cross, so that we might die to sins and live for righteousness; “by his wounds you have been healed.” 25 For “you were like sheep going astray,”[f] but now you have returned to the Shepherd and Overseer of your souls.

     

     

     

     

    22 May 2015

    The Only True Religion

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    Today I was skimming the titles of my email inbox I saw a subject of "Do XXXXX Believe They Are The Only True Religion?" (I deleted the name of the religion because that is irrelevant.) The whole point about whether someone believes if they are the only true religion is not the question that you should be asking. Questions about which is the true religion OR "My religion is the true relgion" is all about human pride. It goes back to the childhood behavior of "My dad is bigger than your dad" OR my X is better than your X. That is childish and immature behavior.

    In reality, it doesn't matter which religion is "better". What matters is:

    • Are you living out the truth that you know?
    • Are you acting in true love towards all others, even to those you don't like?
    • Are you treating others with true respect and honor?"
    • Are you being kind and considerate to those who believe differently than you do?

     

     

    13 Jun 2015
    Blogs: 

    Over the past two or three months I have been helping to plan a men's retreat . Part of the focus of the retreat, which was last weekend, was being men of character and learning to willingly serve our wives. As part of that I have been doing a lot of thinking about the type of husband that I want to be, which is to act kindly and considerately towards her at all times and to put her need before my own.

    This evening had been the monthly game night at our house. After it was all over Emmy had asked me to plug in the hurricane to cool off the house. I got busy and forgot. Later, after my wife had already went to bed,  I had went to bed, she again asked me to set up the fan. I was nice and warm and comfortable in bed. I really didn't want to get out of bed. I just wanted to go to sleep. I asked her if she was hot. That seems like a silly question to ask her, but I was looking for any excuse not to have to get up. But then a thought came to me, "Stephen, take care of your wife." Then I finally got up, put something on, and went to get the fan.

    In order to cool our house we normally have the hurricane tied on top of the kitchen table, which we pull over to a window. The fan blows out the window, which draws fresh cool air into our bedroom at the other end of the house. Since it had been game night tonight, Emmy had taken the fan off the table and put it in the garage. Then, during our preparing the food for tonight, we had covered the table with various foods and dishes.

    So, it was not a simple thing to just turn the fan on. In order to put the fan on the table I had to clear off the table.  I had to put all the food into smaller containers and then put them away into the refrigerator or cupboards. Then I moved the various dishes and other containers off the table.

    It was turning out to be a lot of work to turn on the fan. There wereseveral times when I started to get grumbly within myself. I wanted to go in and complain to Emmy about how much work it was to clean off the table and put everything away so that I can plug in the fan. Then, I asked myself , "Stephen, what type of example will I be?" The verse says, "Do everything without grumbling and complaining." I had to keep reminding myself , " Stephen, be a man of character. Take to heart what we were teaching the men at the retreat." So, as I continued to put everything away I also continued to work on my attitude. Before I finished the job I was able to have a good attitude as I worked.

    Well, it took a while to put everything away and to tie the fan on the table. I finally got it all finished, and then went back to bed. At times it is a struggle for me to be the type of man that I want to be. However it it is worth the effort. It's a very serious thing to follow our example, "putting ourselves to death daily".

    I want to be the type of man who willingly serves his wife with a glad heart.

    17 Jun 2015
    Blogs: 

    You never know where life is going to lead, or where the events of any day may take you. Great blessings often come out of seeming tragedies. Live each moment with integrety and honor (without grumbling and complaining) there are blessings waiting for you at any moment. I have an unusual story to tell.

    I use an air compressor in my shop, it is an important tool that I use every day. When it quit working a few days it left me scurying around trying to figure out how to repair or replace it. Being on a tight budget often makes it challenging how to replace things. I made a lot of calls, looked online, searched through craigslist trying to find options. I had a friend drop buy and we examined what might be wrong with the air compressor. We traced it down to be a overheated pressure switch. The wires inside had been fried. So I could get the compressor to work by bypassing the that switch. However, it then would no longer automatically turn on and off. Not a good thing. (However, I could still use it cautiously until we knew what we wanted to do about it.) I researched  getting a new switch. I called the store where we purchased the compressor and learned that the air compressor was old and had been discontinued. They no longer had parts for it. I looked at getting a new compressor, but just didn't want to spend that much money. I also kept looking at used compressors on Craigslist. I finally found one that sounded like a possibility and I went out to look at it last night. It was a few years old, but it was a larger better quality one than my broken compressor. And price was within my budget, so I bought it. Now we have a working air compressor again.

    But the neat thing about this situation was the amazing conversation that I had with the person (whom I'll call Jake) who was selling the compressor. Prior to and after my purchasing compressor we probably talked about an hour. Jake told me all about the struggles that he has had raising his teenage son and trying to motivate him to work. I shared about our similar struggles. Then the conversation turned to other things. I shared about how I finally found a church that accepted me for who I am, even after knowing the worst of my background. I shared about the men's retreat, put on by that same church, where I was one of the speakers and how I gave my testimony (which include many tears). I spoke for over half an hour. I also told about the warm reception I received, full of hugs and prayers. I'm also in a weekly small men's group at that same church where each of us share's our daily struggles and blessing to the group.

    I continued telling Jake that "What is really amazing to me is that even after knowing the worst about me they had asked me to be actively involved. They wanted me to be one of the leaders of the planning committee that put on the aforementioned men's group. Other churches that I have been to have accepted me into their meetings, "come, have a seat" and gave me a semblence of acceptance, but that was it. None of them have even have considered that because of my past I have a valuable story to share.  But, the leadership and many men of this new church (Dallas Alliance Church) have welcomed me with open arms and embraces. In addition they looked past my checkered past and saw the many blessings that have come out of those trying times. They also looked at me and saw my gifts and said, "we need you, use your gifts here."

    In addition, going through 12 years of counseling in my past has drastically changed who I am. Part of the outcome of rethinking much of my life is that my religious beliefs are dramatically different than they use to be. As you might see by reading other articles on this website, my beliefs are now very different than "traditional christianity". In the previous churches that I have attended I dare not speak of what God has taught me because there would be explosions, angry words, they would try to "correct" (what they considered as) my "erroneous doctrine." (I've experienced all of those reactions) Consequently, with these other churches, I never shared much and really felt part of what was going on in the Bible Studies and church services.

    You can't imagine how attractive it is to me, to have this church know the worst about me and still accept me AND they want me to use my gifts. They have even listened, with enthusiastic acceptance, of what God has taught me. What other churches have ignored or shunned, they have willingly embraced. I have never experienced such a level of acceptance.

    As I shared all of this with Jake, he said, "that is how all churches should be" (the loving acceptance of people who are different and who have different ideas and the embracing of how the rough paths each of us has traveled has made us into the person we are today). I heartily agreed. I also told him more about the small men's groups, that have come out of the men's retreat, and how, instead of having strictly a traditional Bible Study, we each share the struggles, hardships, and the joys that we have each week. I have been looking for something like this for years. At last, I don't have to hide who I am and what God has been teaching me. It is such a joy to be accepted for who I am.

    Although Jake is workin long hours right now, he indicated that he might consider coming to the small groups in the future.

    18 Jun 2015

    Men: Finding Meaning and Significance

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    Men want meaning and significance of their lives, however they often don't know how to achieve it. They think that they have to do something grandiose or that they have to make themselves look good or they try to win it by good personality . All those things are meaningless dribble. True meaning and significance can only be achieved by being real and honest about who you are and what you are doing. It is in learning to connect with people in a real and meaningful way, putting aside all pretense of trying to look good or trying to be the best. Instead it is gained by settling down into doing one's best in all things, of always telling the truth, of putting others before oneself.....
     

    18 Jun 2015

    It seems that whenever I decide to develop a character trait in me that God brings a lot of circumstances into my life to test my resolve and to make it real in me. For instance, the latest principle is to do everything without grumbling and complaining . But how does one do that? So I have just been trying to refrain from grumbling but I still feel the  grumblies within me .

    Yesterday I was getting ready to go to my weekly men's meeting. Emmy, who had been, looking out the front window of the house, got the notiion in her head that she'd like some mulch on the front yard. So, she asked me to get some mulch. Well, in order to get some mulch in our van, I had to back the van up to the garage and remove both back bench seats. Then I needed to get a tarp from the shed to lay on the floor to keep the carpet from getting filthy w ithe smelly much. I also had to find the tools (shovel, rake, etc. In addition, yesterday was a hot day. I thought myself, in the hot sun, shoveling all the mulch into the van As I thought about all of this, I really didn't want' to go through all the work of getting the mulch. I was feeling very grum bly. As I was loading everything into the van, I tried to not complain, but I still felt grumbly inside.

    I finally got everything loaded and it was time to leave. At the time I left I should get to the meeting on time. When I got several miles away I realized that I didn't have my phone. I must have left it at home. I asked myself, "Should I continue to the meeting, or should I go home to get my phone." I really hate to get to a meeting later. However, I also thought about my son who was in Dallas and might need a ride. So I turned around and went back to get my phone. i found it at home on the kitchen table. Now, as I left, I would be about 15 minutes late. I texted the group leader to let him know I'd be 15 minutes late.

    As I was driving to the meeting I was again feeling grumbly, now it was about being late. I again thought about loading the mulch in the hot sun. My grumblies increased. and it came again, "do everything without grumbling and complaining." I was trying, but it wasn't working. The more I tried to not feel like grumbling, the more I felt the grumblies inside me. Now I was frustrated to boot. Then another thought came to me. "Be thankful in all things." I was instantly aware that this was the answer, of how NOT to feel like complaining. But, if one is not in the habit of being thankful, it is not always easy to be thankful. Irregardless, I looked for things to be thankful about. I thought about how my Emmy liked for the house to look nice and how she was trying to take care of the front yard. I began to thank her in my mind for trying to make the house more beautiful outside. I also began to try to think of other things to be thankful about. I began to thank her, in my mind, about caring for our son and trying to do  what she thought was best for him.  As I continued to drive, and to think thankful thoughts, I looked inside me and saw that it was working. The more I was actively thankful, the less grumbly I felt. When I'm actively being thankful there is  no room for the grumblies.

    As I thought more about it I began to realize that it is sometimes hard work to find something to genuinely be thankful about. When it says, "Be thankful in all things", I don't see that as meaning to just repeatedly say thanks all the time "thank you for x" "thank you for y". Just saying thank you by itself seems like it can be a little trite. It seems like true thankfulness is about looking on the bright side of life, of looking for the benefits of the different. It means looking beyond the small inconvenience of the moment and looking at the bigger picture. Look for what is truly good about any situation.

     

    26 Jun 2015

    Is the Bible Reliable?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    There has been much talk today about whether or not the Bible is the Word of God, whether or not the Bible is inerrant, authorative, the final authority in all things relatiing to faith... In this post I won't address any of those issues. The one issue I will address is if the Bible is reliable. But, before we can attempt to answer that question we must examine what we mean by reliable. First, let us look at what the dictionary says about the definiton of reliable:

    re·li·a·ble:adjective
        1. consistently good in quality or performance; able to be trusted.
        "a reliable source of information"
        synonyms:    dependable, good, well founded, authentic, valid, genuine, sound, true More

    Now, let's look at what "Bible" means

    Bi·ble:noun
        the Christian scriptures, consisting of the 66 books of the Old and New Testaments.

    The English word "Bible" comes from bíblia in Latin and bíblos in Greek. The term means book, or books, and may have originated from the ancient Egyptian port of Byblos (in modern-day Lebanon), where papyrus used for making books and scrolls was exported to Greece.  http://christianity.about.com/od/glossary/qt/Bible-Definition.htm

    So we can see that the Bible is not one book but is a collection of 66 books. For simplicity sake, the 66 books are referred to as the Book (the Bible). Before we can answer the question of whether or not the Bible is Reliable, we have to first determine, "reliable for what purpose?"

    Let us that a hyperthetical example of f farmer named John Abernathy. Mr. Abernathery has spent many years being a farmer, he has studied the sciences of raising plants, crop rotation and nurrishing the soil. He has learned to maintain and repair his equipment. Let us just assume that he is extremely proficient at everything necessary to being a good farmer. Now, let us assume that his neighbor, Bill Crombly, had a heart attack and needs a bypass operation. Mr. Abernathy was called to come treat Mr Crombly for his heart condition. Now the question is asked, is Mr. Abernathy reliable? Well, yes and no. He is a very reliable farmer, but would not be reliable as a heart surgeon (unless he also had that specialized training.)

    Now, let us go back to the Bible. is the Bible reliable? I would ask, reliable for what purpose? We need to take a look at each individual book of the Bible and examine why it was written, to whom it was written, for what purpose it was written. Assuming the each book was written by a man of integrity and honor, I see no reason why it should not be considered reliable for the purpose it had originally been written.

    However, when men come together and put all those individual books together into one large book and make extraordinary claims about the book, I see no reason why this new reason should be considered reliable. If you will carefully examine each book of the Bible, you will find that not one of the individual books makes any mention or claim to being part of a larger book. While the original purpose of the book may have been reliable, the new extraordinary claims of the book may be suspect. These new claims are that the those original 66 books are now part of a special "holy book" called "The Word of God". Then, from this erroneous claim, other .... claims have been added, such as the Bible is "inerrant", "infallible", the final authority in all things related to faith. in addition, claims have been repeatedly made that God speaks through the Bible.

    Now, returning to the our original question, "Is the Bible reliable?" Again, I ask, reliable for what purpose? If you want to know what the original thoughts of the writer were, then perhaps we can assume that it is relatively reliable. But, it you want to know if the claims made about the Bible are true, then you may run into problems.

    28 Jun 2015

    A Gift of Camping

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    We just got back from camping this weekend.  We have a friend who we've known from church for about 7 or 8 years.  Last weekend he had made his 12 acres available to the church for a camping weekend. Previous to the weekend he had spend countless hours mowing fields (to be used for parking and camping) pruning back many trails, hauling tables and chairs from the church, setting up a volleyball court and other games. However, it turned out that there were other church events happening during this same weekend. In addition it was a scorçhing hot weekend and very few people wanted to be outside. Consequently, although a few people dropped by for a few hours, no one was going to camp there.

    When Emmy heard about all the work that our friend had put in preparing for the weekend and that no was going to camp there, she said, "Stephen, we must go camp there for the weekend! We need to go support him."

    At first I didn't want to go. I thought about all the work of packing to go camping, of the time I'd loose from work, of how hot the weekend would be.
    But then Emmy said, "Think of how awful it would be for him if he went to all that work and no one were to show up." Emmy is very compassionate and is always thinking of how others feel. She is such a good example for me in the area of relationships.

    So, last Friday afternoon we packed up our tent and camping gear and spent the weekend camping on our friend's place. He was so appreciative of our coming. Our being there helped to validate all the work that he went through to prepare for weekend campers. While we were there he proudly walked us around all the trails that he had made throughout his whole property. We also ate all of our meals together in his house. Before we came I had thought that Emmy and I would be cooking our meals on our campsite. But, since there were no other campers, he invited us to eat all of our meals with him in his house. That was a real treat for him and us as well. (Since his last child went off to college our friend lives alone. I imagine that he must get lonely at times.)

    We camped on his property from Friday night to Sunday night. Although I was resistant at first I am glad that we went.
     

     

    28 Jun 2015

    Fix Your Mistakes Promptly

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    We all make mistakes. But if we fix out mistakes immediately it's almst as though we never made the  mistake. This weekend we had gone camping on a friend's property. When we had finished camping and departed for home I left my camera at my frien's house. After we had arrived home my friend called and told me that I had left my camera at his house. He offered to drop if by my place after work on the next day. With that I began to think about how my camera would then be left in his car all day. The next day was supposed to be a hot day, perhaps the camera would be damaged from the heat, or perhaps it might be stolen from his car. Then he might forget, etc. It was already late tonight, but he said he'f be up another half hour. so I said I would come back and get it, which I did. As I did this I thought about how, as I was in the process of fixing my mistake, that it would be over with. It would be as though I had not made a mistake.

    How well this applies to so many other things in life. If I break something or cause damage, fix it or replace it right away. Then there is no after affects from the damage.

    If at all possible, go get theitem that you forgot, or repair the item that you broke, or..... in any case, if you can do it immediately do it.

    If you don't, the item or pieces can get lost,

     

     

     

    vd

     

     

    11 Jul 2015

    Do You Believe The "Correct" Doctrine??

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    I've gone to various churches for countlelss years. I've heard many sermons. The focus of each message seems to boil down to a few specific things. Although it is very subtly worded, it basically says, "In order to be saved, you have to believe some very specific things (the correct doctrine). God is a great and  wonderful loving God. If you believe these things, and say this specific prayer, then You can go to heaven when you die. (and it just so happens that this "correct doctrine" so happens to be the same as "we" (the church) believe. However, if you don't believe (like "we" believe) then you will go to hell and be horribly tortured forever and ever, with no end to your extreme pain the suffering. Isn't God wonderful, that if you just sign on the dotted line and say you believe the same as we do, then you will be saved from the  eternity of extreme torture.?"

    I say one thing, "RUN!!!!" from any church that suggests that they are the one true church and that you will go to hell if you don't believe their doctrine. That is one big manipulation and should be avoided.

    I think that in the christian community is way too much emphasis on doctrine. There has been a terrible loss of "living the life" of love and concern for others.

    2 Aug 2015

    "The Bible Clearly Says"

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    Time and again I've heard various preachers and other Christians say "the Bible clearly says....." Now stop, think a minute. What are they really saying. When someone says the words "the Bible clearly says..." it is usually in the middle of a discussion or speach where they want to prove that he (the speaker) is right. For example one might say, "the Bible clearly says that women are to submit to their husbands" OR, on the other side, another might say, "No, the Bible clearly says that  both are to submit to one another."

    Too many speakers draw out this weapon of "Biblical authority" in much the same way that the ancient gunfighters used to draw out their six-shooter.

    This all shows sloppy thinking. Rather than claiming Biblical Authority, (such as quoting Bible verses, or claiming that the Bible says something,) Stop. Instead use clear logic and think out why you think something should be one way or another.

    In saying this phrase there are a couple of subtle unproven assumption. The first unproven assumption is that the Bible carries some authority. (See, Does The Bible Claim to be the Word of God?) The second unproven assumption is that the Bible supports the speakers opinions about his or her topic. When a speaker resorts to "Biblical Authority", then we should more closely examine what he is saying. Does he have any substantial proof to back up his assumptions?

    3 Aug 2015

    Asking God For Help

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    There seems to be a way of thinking nowadays that thinks that we are to ask God for help by closing our eyes and speaking to God, either silently or out loud. Then ask God in our mind or with our voice for help. Some people may "pray" in this way for days, weeks, months, or many years, often with no affect.

    I'm of a different mind. My perception is that God works through all things and all people. When we need help, go ask a person, or a friend, or visit a doctor, or a professional, counselor, etc. This can take a lot of different forms, such as: putting a notice on Facebook, sending out emails, talking directly to our friends or other people. In the process our motives need to be pure, not trying to coerse or manipulate people to do what we want. Instead, give careful thought of who to ask and how to ask them. Another big part of this is to graciously accept a "no".

    Many times when we may need help, it may also be a doorway to propel us more deeper into relationship with those around us.

    2 Sep 2015

    The Call to Go Deeper, In a Small Group

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    Deep calls to deep. By going deep we are not referring to knowledge. Rather, we are talking about going deeper in our relationshipw with one another. Developing deeper relationships with other men. "Iron sharpens iron, and one man sharpens another."  It is only as we learn to openly and confidently bare  our souls and open our lives fully to our brothers that we can learn to go deeper.

    Each week I'm meeting with a small group of men who are learning to become more and more real with each other. To know each other and to be truly known by each other. We put aside our desire to "look good" and replace it with being real and to be genuinely accepted. Our masks fall away in an environment of genuine acceptance. No secrets means thats there is nothing in my life that I'm afraid to share with my brothers in our group. I'm not required to share anything, but I want to share my life with them. We can safely and openly share our lives in a spirit of confidentially*: what is said in the group stays in the group.

    Structure

    There are usally 3 to 5 men in our group. When I first started going to the group we each were given ten minutes apiece, the facilitator started a timer when we each took our turn. This is our time, no one is to interrupt, except if needed, to ask questions to help clarify a point. However, as we've grown closer and more respectful of each other, we no longer have a timer. We also have a little more interaction, but are still respectul of letting the speaker speak.

    • We each share about the things going on in us and with us.
    • We share about our deepest hurts and shame.
    • We share our joys and sorrows
    • We share our successes and our failures.
    • We do not whine and we make no excuses for our behavior or our failures.
    • We each take full responsibility for our actions and consequences.
    • We ask for advice and give advice.
    • We offer encouragement to those who are struggling.
    • We share openly and honestly with one another. None of us condemns or passes judgement on anyone in the group.
    • We are all learning to live our life as children of the most high.
    • We put relationship before doctrine (which varies from church to church and person to person).
    • We each endeavor to live a life of integrety and honor as we strive to follow in the footsteps of the Son of God.

    As we share our lives, our pains, our shame, and our guilt with one another, within a context of deep love and acceptance, we are freed from those heavy burdens of our past and begin to walk in the glorious freedom of this new life.

    For many years I've gone to countless Bible studies, thinking to find relationships with other godly men. Mostly, what I got was Bible talk, but not much relationship. I rarely got to know anybody very well. I never experienced "all men will know you are my disciples by your love for one another."

    Well, in this group, this is the first time I've ever began to develop relationships of real depth, and began to know the others in the group in a deeper way than ever before. This is not a typical book or topical study. Rather we share our lives with one another. The men in the group are the topic and the focus of the group.

    Also, this is not a prayer group**. The primary focus of the group is to be real with one another, to share ourselves with one another, to love and to be loved be others in the group. Believe me, as we become more and more real with one another, there is plenty for each of us to share about our lives each week.

    In a group like this, it is important that each person gets to speak during their turn. Very talkative people are to be respectful of others and restrain themselves and not take the time that belongs to others in the group.

    *Confidential, except what we are required by law or safety to disclose (i.e. crimes, intended harm to onself or another, etc.)
    **But some people can pray if they want to or are felt led to pray. If we pray at all, only those who want to pray will pray, and only for the specific needs that were shared.

     

    3 Sep 2015

    Bible Guilt

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    How often have you heard someone say (or have you said it yourself)? "Well, umm, I know that I should be reading my Bible every day. I really want to, really I do! Really, I mean it." There is the guilt plainly laid out. However, feeling guilty about not reading the Bible doesn't make that person actually read the Bible.

    Now, let me ask you, Do you have to make yourself eat. "Do you ever make escuses for skipping meals? Do you ever say, "I know that I should be eating every day. I really want to, but xxxxx". The truth is, unless we have a specific reason, we DO eat our meals regularly. We don't have to convince ourselves to eat. We just eat.

    Now why do people say that they really want to read their Bible daily, but then don't do it. The truth is we do things that benefit us an... The truth is, those people who finding the Bible meaningful, or otherwise get some benefit from it, they do read the Bible (at least sometimes).

    I ask, "What is the point of making excuses about not reading the Bible?" If someone were to ask you if you have read the "Driver's manual" today, would you feel any guilt in saying, "No, I have not read the Driver's manual for years." What is the difference of saying, "No, I haven't read the Bible in years."

    The Christian community loves to hand out guilt, in such subtle ways as, "Have you read your Bible today?" Do any of these people ask you if you've eaten a meal today?
    The strong implecation from "Christian leaders" is that daily Bible reading is "spiritual". The reverse implication of that is if you don't read your Bible every day, then you are "unspiritual". No one wants to be thouoght of as unspiritual. Therefore we accept that guilt, but make excuses why we DON'T read the Bible daily (i.e. , "I really want to...").

    Those people are under the Bible guilt themselves tend to pass along the guilt to other people. Have you ever heard the saying, "Hurt people hurt people"? (People who are hurting themselves hurt other people). Now, look at this, "Guilted people guilt people" (People who are feeling guilt are quick to give guilt to other people). The answer is this. When someone tries to hand you guilt, don't accept it.

    If you want to read the Bible, then read it. However, if you don't want to read the Bible, then don't. But don't make up excuse about "wanting to read the Bible." Instead, get Real!! Be real!!

    Remember this, all those people in the Bible, who are given to us as example, they did NOT read the Bible. In fact, very few of them could even read. BUT, they lived their lives with honor an integrety.

    The question is often brought up, "if you don't have the Bible, (or if you don't read if every day) how would you know how to live, to please God.

    The Greatest Commandment

    34Hearing that Jesus had silenced the Sadducees, the Pharisees got together. 35One of them, an expert in the law, tested him with this question: 36“Teacher, which is the greatest commandment in the Law?”

    37Jesus replied: “ ‘Love the Lord your God with all your heart and with all your soul and with all your mind.’ 38This is the first and greatest commandment. 39And the second is like it: ‘Love your neighbor as yourself.’d 40All the Law and the Prophets hang on these two commandments.” Matthew 22:34-39

    We are told that the whole law and the prophets can be summed up in this, love God and love your neighbor.
    Those who try to get you to read your Bible every day are trying to put you under their law, Their thinking is "to be a good little Christian will read his Bible every day". This is the law that is in their mind. It is their bondage. It is NOT the law of God.

    Now, don't get me wrong. I see nothing wrong with reading the Bible when appropriate. Just don't get caught up in the bondage of "must read the Bible every day to be a good little Christian."

    Freedom in Christ

    1It is for freedom that Christ has set us free. Stand firm, then, and do not let yourselves be burdened again by a yoke of slavery." Galatians 5:1

    Slavery can be found in may areas. For this article, we are addressing one area of slavery (bondage), that of being a slave to Bible reading. I say this, Read the Bible because you want to, not because you think you HAVE TO.

    Now, let us look at this alegory.  it has been said, "The Bible can be viewed as God's “Driver's Manual” for life." I assume, that if you are like me, that before you got your driver's license you studied the Driver's Manual. You did that because you needed to know the driving laws and the rules of the road. However, in the intervening time since you obtained your driver's license, how often have you read your driver's manual? Have your read it every day?

     

    more thoughts

    How do you learn how to drive well? The simple answer is by getting a lot of practice driving. Of course, while you are learning how to drive the car, you are also watching the road, watching other cars, looking out of anything that might dart out onto the road, adjusting your speed, your distance to the cars in front of your, on both sides, watching the rear view mirrow

    In much the same way, you learn to successfully live life in the same way as you do in driving the car. However, in this case YOU are the car. YOu learn to watch and correct your thoughts and behaviors,

    Learning to live life as a... is very simple, but it's not easy. It is simply learning to live a life of love, love for God and love for others, A large part of that is learning to die to self.

    This is a learning process. We came into this life as very self-centered beings, called babies. At this point we thought that life was all about us. We cry every time we are hungry, and the food magically appears. Then, over a period of many years, hopefully, we begin to learn that life is NOT all about us.

    4 Sep 2015

    Relationship with the Lord

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    Spending time with Jesus
    A Relationship with Jesus
    Well, we are told that the (the people in) the church are the body of Christ. We are also told that we can't love God if we don't love people (1 john) When we want a relationship with... the Lord, we do it by developing a relationship with the people in the body.

    Victor Frankl, his relationshiop with his wife.

    I presume that you can convince yourself of anything, if you tell yourself over and over again.

    6 Sep 2015

    To Glorify God?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    Ask not how you can serve God. Rather, learn how to live life, how to serve mankind, how to work in such a way as to bless those around you.

    "Whoever claims to love God yet hates a brother or sister is a liar. For whoever does not love their brother and sister, whom they have seen, cannot love God, whom they have not seen." 1 John 4:20

    We've seen from much experience that when people focus on how to "serve God", they end up serving the God of their own imagination. Their mission becomes to build their church or organization, rather than to serve mankind.

    Is not God most glorified when we stop trying to "give him glory"? When we try to glorify God we end up trying to glorify the god of our imagination, which is us. We stand before men and say, "give God the glory". But who is in the limelight? Who is it that is in the forefront? US! It is our form, our voice that is standing up front? Is that really how God works?

    I say, "Do not try to glorify God!" But just live and love, and serve others, without any thought of trying to serve God, God is pleased. Is God really as self-centered as man has made him out to be? Men have said that God wants us to glorify him. But that would be a self-centered God.

    Man's thought about God is a product of man's own imagination. We make our God into our own image. We say that God hates the things that we hate. We say that God is on our side in politics and in religious thinking. We construct God to be like us.

     

    10 Sep 2015

    God Wants Me To Do This!!!

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    One of the most destructive communications from a husband to a wife that I know of is, "God wants me to do this." This is really saying, "You can't question my doing this because 'God' told me to do this12". This shuts a wife out of the decision process, and really tells her to shut up. Wives are not stupid. They know what is happening. They are not fooled by a pretense of spirituality.

    I would say this to you husbands, if you believe that God wants you to do something, then God would also have convinced your wife that you are supposed to do that. If your wife disagrees, then I say that you need to reassess your position that God told you to do something
    No further discussion is wanted of needed! God is used as a trump card (I win the decision!).

    One reason why many people may not "call the bluff" and ask for the "proof" is that many people are afraid off seeming to be "unspiritual".

    11 Sep 2015

    Take One Tiny Step

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    The longest journey begins with one tiny step. Can you take one tiny step?

    In examining my life I see many changes that I'd like to make, but haven't, for whatever reason. Here, at last, is an idea that gives me some hope. Make each change tiny and easy. Watch the 17 minute video and see what you think.

     

     

    After watching the video, if it seems interesting, then read the introduction here. I have signed up to do this and will see where it goes.

     

    Next is a much longer video that explains tiny habits in more detail

     

     

    dkj

     

     

    ddd

     

     

    18 Sep 2015

    The Modern Church Model

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    In Ancient times very few people could read or write. To share information people could talk to others one by one. While that is often the best way, it takes a long time to tell anyone about the news or message. The other way to share information or messages more quickly was to get everyone together and have a speaker get up in front and tell everyone what needed to be told. That was the best method during that time in history. But, since the advent of the printing press, then later newspapers, radio, television, and now the Internet, the methods of sharing information has exploded.

    Yet, the "modern" church model is based upon an outdated .... In the times when the present church model was implemented very few people could read, even fewer could write. So, to share writing with a large group of people it was much more efficient to gather everyone in one place and to speak to everyone at the same time.

    However, in this country in this time almost everyone can read and write that outdated mode of communication is no longer necessary or relevant. so, a new model is needed. But, to be frank, new models (plural) are needed. We have many people who are interested in a wide variety of topics.

    But, the focus of sthe modern church is also wrong. The focus is not, nor should it be, the preaching of a message, any message. What did Jesus say? "All men will know you are my disciples by the love you have for one another. That love is not about talking or preaching. Rather it is about sharing our lives with one another

    We no longer come together to hear information or messages. We can all do that at home via reading our Bibles and other wisdom books, television, the Internet, etc. What we can't get at home is the face-to-face fellowship with one another, being real and vulnerable with one another.

    23 Sep 2015

    The Customer Experience

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    In traditional experience much emphasis has been place on getting people to believe "correct doctrine". In other words, the church leaders, both from the past and the present, have determined and written what they believe to be the "right set of beliefs" to "get you to heaven, etc." That whole premise is based upon the idea that everyone has a wrong set of beliefs and need to be sold a "correct" set of beliefs. It puts the church members and leaders in an uneven relationship with the "unbelievers" or the "unsaved".

    Quite frankly, I find much of "Christian" teachings, beliefs, and doctrine lacking. Conversely, I see a lot of promotion and focus on values and ethics in the Business world that should be in the church. For example, let's have a look at what Steve Jobs said: (click on the Title to see the video)

    Steve Jobs's Top 10 Rules For Success (Youtube Video)

    "You've gotta start with the customer experience and work backwards to the technology. You can't start with the technology and try to figure out where you try to sell it.  I've made this mistake probably more than anybody else in this room and I got the scar tissue prove it and I know that it's the case. and as we have tried to come up with a strategy and a vision for Apple. It started with "What incredible benefits can we give to the customer? Where can we take the customer?" Not starting with, "let's sit down with the engineers and and figure out what aweswome technology we have and then how we gonna market that?" and I think that's the right path." Steve Jobs  14:47  to 15:42 minutes

    Here is a kind of rewrite of the above paragraph as it might be applied to modern Christiantity:

    "You've gotta start with the human experience and work backwards to ... You can't start with a preconceived set of doctrines and beliefs (put together by church leaders) and try to figure out how to make people believe it.  .....Instead.... What incredible benefits can we give to other people? How can we help them have a better life? Not starting with this package of heaven, hell, and damnation, and how are we going to scare people into "accepting Jesus" to escape hell (what we really mean is them accepting our belief system)."

    Jesus said, "All men will know your are my disciples by the love you have for one another" (and to be implied, towards every person in the world). Over countless years the church has tried to use heaven as a bribe and hell as a threat to try to get humans to "believe and be saved". Quite plainly, this approach hasn't worked.

    26 Sep 2015

    Dee Duke

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    I was listening to the radio and, as part of his sermon, i heard this today:

    "When I say I love you, my commitment to you is, "I will not get upset or irritated (not even a little bit) by anything that you do or say."
    You can't control your initial emotions.
    It begins with self talk, "It's OK, It's OK, It won't matter, I won't remember this next year."
    Dee Duke, Jefferson Baptist"

     

     

     

    13 Oct 2015

    Faith, Salvation, and Signs

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    How can I know that I'm saved?  How can I know that I will not go to hell?  How can I know that my sins will be forgiven?  Will God send me the hell?  And
    These were all fear based questions.  These are all assume an angry god who is out to get sinners.

    This generation seeks signs and wonders.  Some of the ways they seek the things all:
    Praying the sinners prayers
    Going to the alter
    large crusades
    We want to feel powerful.  We want to feel that we made a difference.  We want to think that something we did a
    We want to think that if we say the right words that it will change someone else's life.  And yet we don't change own lives.  Anyone who has raised children knows that it takes many years of repeated instruction to bring about responsible behavior.  A    at the

    Faith often involves living responsibly for many years without "knowing" what the outcome will be.  In many ways it is like wanting to feel like you are married.  Feeling is an emotion.  And the emotions come and go, they go up and down.  For example, to successfully stay married you must act like you're married and act like you love your spouse (treat her kindly, gently, ...... whether you "feel" the emotion or not.  How many men and women have destroyed their families and the lives of their children because they did not think they had a feeling.  It's not about submitting to your feelings, rather it's about living responsibly.  However, the good news is that you can love your spouse and your children no matter how you feel.  Love is not a feeling.  Love is a verb, it involves action.  It involves how you treat other people.  The good news is that if you treat people with love, and if you continue to genuinely act out all the thoughts and actions of love, then the proper feelings will follow.  However, at this point, any one who is looking for an excuse not to love will make an objection to this.  But that does not change the law of love.  Proper actions will bring proper emotions.

    16 Oct 2015

    The Laws of Life.

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

     

    Many of our problems in this life happen because events and ... happen according what we told ... to do. The problem is often that we don't know what we told .. to do.

    This life is set up to operate by specific guidelines and proceedures (often called laws). When we violate those laws, then we cause problems both to ourselves and to others.For example, some of the principles of life are:

    To be healthy we need to eat wholesome foods and to exercise our bodies.But when we violate these principles/laws by eating junk food, overeating, smoking, taking drugs, etc we cause sickness to ur bodies.

     

    18 Oct 2015

    Love Your Wife

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    You CAN love your wife deeply, even during the times that you don't "feel" love. True Love is not a feeling. True Love is a verb. Love involves the things that you think, say, and do. It has properly been said, "Proper emotions follow proper actions."

    27 Oct 2015

    Stop Unwanted Thoughts-1st Draft

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    From time to time some of us may be plagued by unwanted thoughts (fearful, sexual,  unhealthy attractions, forbidden love, temptation, etc.) that we can’t seem to get rid of. The more we try to fight those thoughts, the stronger they become. Is there any hope?

    Getting Real With Yourself

    "Fighting against" a thought actually makes that thought more powerful and keeps your mind focused on the very thought that you say that you are “trying to forget”. And, if we are really honest with ourselves, "fighting against"  OR “trying” to stop a thought is really a sneaky way to let yourself continue to think the thought in an inverse form. After all, who can condemn you for "fighting against" an "unwanted" thought? Well, the first thing that we have to do is to become honest with ourselves. We must admit that (with some types of thoughts) at some level we are really drawn to think that thought, we actually want to think those thoughts. We don't want to give up what those thoughts represent to us. (Otherwise the thought would have no attraction to you and you could easily get rid of it.) And the "fighting against" the thought is a seemingly justified way to continue thinking about that thought. Although inwardly we are drawn to thoughts, we also know that those thoughts are not good for us. They may even be destructive to us. Therefore, we realize that we must control our thinking.

    Examine Yourself

    Examine your self-talk. What are you telling yourself? Genuinely monitor your thoughts and hidden motives, No plan will work if you are secretly fighting against it, or if you make excuses, or if you keep telling yourself that you can't do it.

    Gid Rid of Excuses

    Stop making excuses, Stop saying, "I can't control my thoughts. I can't do it.  This is too hard!" Stop with the excuses! Just stop it!

    When a person says, "I can't stop thinking about xxxx, what that person is really saying is that I won't stop thinking about xxxx.
    The truth is that you WON'T stop thinking about xxxx until you are ready. You do have the ability to control over your own thoughts.

    Be Proactive - Take Charge

    It is so easy to have sloppy .... thinking. Just let whatever thoughts come and just go with it. Why fight it?/

    Make A Plan

    To succeed at stopping thoughts you need to have a plan of what to do when the thought comes, and then rehearse the plan over and over again. If we won't develop and follow a plan to stop thoughts, then our sincerity must be questioned. Are we really being real with ourselves and others?

    Set forth a clear reason why you want to stop that thought and be fully convinced that you do want to stop the thought. Be honest with yourself and others..

    Ask yourself, What thoughts do I want to be thinking about this person or subject? Write out a detailed thought script, to see some examples, click here. Then memorize it and rehearse it every day so that it will feel natural and be ready when you need it.

    Focus Your Thoughts

    Instead, focus your mind on meaningful, pleasant, or exciting thoughts and activities. This is about retraining your thinking, having a plan and faithfully following it. After developing a plan, get input from other people, as long a it doesn't become an excuse not to do anything.

    Avoid Triggers

    Don't do, or stay away from, things that stir up those thoughts. For example, if you have just lost a love, don't go playing songs about lost love. That just puts those unwanted thoughts in your mind over and over again

    Music

    Don't listen to music that matches your depressed mood. That will only encourage those unhealthy thoughts to come and stay in your mind. Instead listen to music that lifts you to healthy atitude.

    Get Help

    If you can afford it, you may want to get a counselor who can help you through it. If not, if you have an horable older adult, perhaps he/she can help you walk through....

     

    Your thoughts stay in your mind by choice. You choose which thoughts stay in your mind.
    Some thoughts come into your mind seemingly uninvited.
    Thoughts come in ... groups. When you accept certain types of thoughts, that attracts other thoughts of the same type.
    YOu can also choose which thoughts to create or bring into your mind.

    References

    Here is an article: Yes, you can stop thinking about it.
    Here is Google search about stopping unwanted thoughts.When you learn to monitor your thoughts you begin to know when unwanted thoughts are about to apear and you can quickly bring up a thought script or

     

    1 Nov 2015

    When You Borrow Something

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    Special considerations need to be considered before you borrow anything . It's not as simple as just using one of your own items. You need to take better care of a borrowed item.

    Recently, when we went tent camping with our church group, I loaned my hammer to one of our friends who was camping  next to us. While he has using the hammer, he bent the hammer handle. He promptly told/showed me what he had done and said that he would replace it. Later that day he left camp, went to a hardware store, and bought me a better hammer than I had loaned to him. Needless to say, I would have no qualms about loaning him something else in the future.

    In a second incident I loaned our canopy to someone to protect them from the rain. (We had wanted such a canopy for years but could never afford it, until recent years). When we loaned it to them the canopy was clean, neat and dry in its case. When the canopy was returned it was placed in our front porch, wet and standing up, for us to deal with. Later that night I brought it into our house and tried to spread it out so that it could dry. But for some reason it would not spread out easily as it usually does. It seemed to be binding up somewheres. Upon closer examination I saw that the frame was bent. (See drawings below) It was "out of square" by 6 inches when the corners are 33 inches apart. That means that it would be 17 inches out of square when the canopy is set up at 8 feet. (I got my square and measured it.) The problem with having a canopy be bent is that it affects the mechanisms so that they don't open and close as easily as before, even when they are straightened.

            

    Relationships

    When you borrow anything from another person you draw upon the relationship that you have with that person.

    How you borrow something can either enhance and strengthen a relationship or damage the relationship. For example, when you borrow something, if you take great care to guard it and carefully use it, and return the item back in excellent shape, the relationship is enhanced. Many of us enjoy loaning our items to friends. However, on the other hand, if the item comes back dirty, or damaged (especially with no explanation from the loanee) the relationship is damaged. Therefore, before borrowing anything, carefully think through what are your obligations and responsibilities, both to the item and to the owner.

    Your relationship with the owner of an will be affected by how you care for the item when it is in your care and how you return it.

    When you borrow and item

    When you borrow something it's very easy to only think about the use for which you want to borrow the item . And not to give much thought to your obligations and responsibilities to the item and the owner of the item that you borrowed . This is article is written to help you understand what your obligations are when you borrow an item.

    First you should know that when you borrow anything you are taking on a commitment and an obligation. You are committing to carefully watch over it the entire time that you have it and then returning the item in at least as good a shape as when you borrowed it.

    One thing that you need to realize is that if the item gets lost or damaged you all responsible to get it repaired (with the owner's permission) or replace it with a comparable item of the same or higher value.

    When you borrow anything you should watch over it the whole time that you have it AND do all that is in your power to bring it back in at least as good of condition and packaged as well as when you borrowed it. You should bring it back clean, dry, and (if applicable) all neatly packaged or folded. You should not put extra work on the owner to repair, clean up,  and dry out what you borrowed.

    Time Frame

    Set a definite time of when you will borrow the item and when you will bring it back. Make sure that you bring it back on time, and in good condition.

    Instructions

    One consideration is if the item has any moving parts or operates in any way you need to ask for any special instructions about how it operates . You may even want to have the owner show you how it operates, then you can try it to make sure you know how. Listen carefully to anything that the owner may say about the use of the item. If you are too proud to listen to instructions, do not borrow the item. Go rent or buy something that will do the job.

    Before the item is borrowed

    Before any item is loaned out or borrowed, both parties should thoroughly inspect the item, including all working or moving parts. This will confirm to both of you as to the condition of the item. If applicable and possible, pictures should also be taken of the various parts of the item.

    Special Instructions for Use

    If the item has any working or moving parts, the …. borrower should ask if there are any special instructions.

    When the item is returned

    When the item(s) is returned, don’t just drop it off and go. To verify that the item came back in an undamaged condition both you and the owner should promptly thoroughly inspect the item, including all the moving or working parts. You should check out everything to make sure that all is in correct working order. By doing this right away, it prevents there being hurt feelings:

    • of the borrower thinking that he is falsely accused of damage that may have occurred after he returned the item,

    • Or the owner thinking that the item was damaged while it was loaned out, although it may have been damaged after it was returned.)

    If the item is damaged

    If you damage something do not try to fix it yourself without permission from the owner, however you should research where and how it can be repaired . With owner approval, you may take it to a professional and have them fix it . You should offer to have it fixed , but you should not proceed without the owner's permission.

    Some types of damage affect the strength and operation of the whole unit. Other types of damage can be easily repaired by replacing the damaged part(s) and will then afterwards as good or better than before.

    There are usually two motives for getting something fixed after you damage something.

    • The first motive is to have the damaged item repaired in a professional manner or replaced. This involves having the courage and honesty to disclose to the owner what happened and to show him the damage . It is up to him whether he wants to live with a repaired damaged item, let you have it repaired, or if he wants another undamaged item in exchange.

    • The second motive is to try to hide that damage from the owner. This often involves  a hasty job, hoping that the owner will not see the damage . This leaves the property in hidden damaged condition.

     

    2 Dec 2015
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    True love is from God and is based upon who He is; "God is Love." Because He is love, he is the source of all true love.

    Now what does that mean? God loves because that is who he is. That is His nature. We are his children. As his children, we take on the character and nature of God: therefore we are love. We love because that is who we are. Also, remember,  love is a verb,  it is a "being"  and "doing" word.  Love is who we are and, because of that, love is what we do.

    Now, what is love?

    "Love is patient, love is kind, it is not envious. Love does not brag, it is not puffed up.

    It is not rude, it is not self-serving, it is not easily angered or resentful.

    It is not glad about injustice, but rejoices in the truth.

    It bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things, endures all things. Love never ends."

    Begin each day remembering who you are: You are love.

    Remember, you don'thave to "try" to love. Rather, you are love.

    Give deep and repeated thought to what love is, and remember, that is who you are.

    Since you are love by nature, live each moment from that realization

    When life gets busy;

    Remember, you are love. Live out who you are.

    Be Kind to those around you. Always take time to help someone, to give a kind word.

    When you see that others have life easier than you:

    Remember, you are love. Live out who you are.

    Don't be envious, but be thankful for who you are.

    When life gets difficult and when it seems  that everything is against you.

    Remember, you are love. Live out who you are.

    Be Kind to those around you. Be appreciative to everyone for whatever they have to give.

    In the process, look for how you can lighten someone else's burden

    And in the process you find your spirits lifted and your burdened lightened.

    When you are feeling pressured and all stressed out:

    Remember who you are; you are love;

    Take a deep breath, calm yourself down.

    Get your eyes off of yourself and look to help those around you.

    Give a smile and kind words to those you meet.

    If you are in a time of plenty and you have more than enough

    Remember, you are love. Live out who you are.

    Do not be full of pride, remember it can all be taken away in a moment

    Rather, think of how you can bless others

    Be generous to those around you.

    When things are tight and you don't have enough:

    Remember, you are love. Live out who you are.

    Be generous to those around you.

    Give what you have, give yourself, give your smiles, be helpful

    Remember, your lack of possessions do not determine who you are.

    Then you are mistreated and you feel anger about to explode within you

    Remember, you are love. Live out who you are.

    Be kind to those who mistreat you. Remember hurt(ing) people hurt people.

    Be a soothing baum for their soul

    Remember, you treat them with love and compassion,

    not because of who they are, but because of who you are. You are love.

    Did you try to something nice only to have it be refused? Do you feel anger or bitterness stirring within? 

    Remember, you are love. Live out who you are.

    How you respond to his refusal takes you down a path of either love or hate.

    Let go of the anger, it will only hurt you and those whom you love

    If you can to nothing else for him, think kind thoughts toward him until the time is right.

    Did you try to be real and be vulnerable with someone? Did you share your deepest shame only to be rejected?

    Remember, you are love. Live out who you are.

    Remember,  his rejection of you is really a rejection of that part of himself. 

    By sharing you exposed his own weakness that he couldn't face.  So he rejected you.

    Have compassion on him as you realize the shame that he is facing within

    His rejection of you  is not about who you are, but about what is inside of him

    True Love does not excuse wrongdoing.

    Rather, it wants to see the offender set free from his tendencies to offend and harm others.

    Our responses toward the offeender, whether we send him to a counselor or to prison, is not of hate or anger,

    but rather of compassion and wellbeing for him as we help him face the demons within.

    As you see that you are love, remember to always live out who you are.

    Remember, everything that comes your way, can be a vehicle to do you great harm or to help strengthen you into the character and likeness of God. It all depends upon your attitude and response. When you respond with love even to your worst enemies (as it is written, "Love your enemies"), then that great love takes deeper root within you and becomes a stronger force in your life. Remember, if you only love those who love you, what are doing more than others. Remember, as a child of that great Love, you are love. Live out that love. Living a life of true love is not dependent upon circumstance. It is not dependent upon how you are treated. (ask any true parent of a teenager).

    Remember, always live out love because that is who you are!

    12 Dec 2015

    Finding Yourself

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    This was inspired by a song that I heard today, of someone trying to find himself. This is the message that came to me following that song. Your true self has been found, live life to the full!

    Finding Yourself

    There is no mystery to finding yourself.
    You don't need to spend years running about
         in the endless search for the real you.
    The truth is that the real you has been found!
          In fact, the real you has never been lost.

    You are the real you, just as you are.
        How you think, How you feel,  How you act
    These are the things that reveal the real you.
        That is the real you, that is you.

    Here is the good news!
        Since the real you has been found,
    Get on with your life and live life to the full!
        Realize that what you give out is who you are.
     So be generous, give the best you have to offer.

    Live a life of honor and integrity,
    Speak truth to everyone and keep your word.
        Love those around you: be kind & considerate
    Work at your job with your full self,
        Do your best in all that you do, and then that best becomes who you are.

    Live your life in such a way that blesses everyone
        And those blessings will come back to bless you.
    Then rejoice, this is you! You have been found!
        In Fact, you were never lost!

    3 Jan 2016

    What Am I?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    As I look around me and look on the Internet I see many labels by which people call themselves. "I am a Christian." "I am a ex-Christian", ,"I am a non-Christian", "I am a Baptist.", "I am a Budhist." and so on.

    As I look at all this, I ask myself, "What am I?"

    I don't really like to go by a label because there is a lot of baggage (i.e. a perceived set of beliefs) that goes with any label. There is also a lot of baggage that goes with an "ex" label. For example, if someone calls himself an "ex-Christian" he is automatically put in an "unbeliever" (or "backslider") pigeon-hole. In addition, Being an "ex" anything does not give you anything to aim at, it gives you no direction of travel or growth. Be and "ex" is often remaining too long in the anger mode, of feeling hurt.

    I see life as a journey. When we were immature we took on a label to gain some significance. "I am somebody! I am a XXX (whatever X might be). As we mature we find that labels are so limiting, so inadequate to express where we are on our journey. Many of us cast off the old constraining labels because we find that they no long accurately describe who we are or what we stand for..  As soon as you call call yourself anything, people will load you up with a (baggage) of .... that they associate with that label (with that impresssion of us. Now, to be open, I would say that my wife may still consider herself a Christian, and so in that way that label may still be partially accurate.

    But, as I think about it, I would ask myself, what would I label myself as? I don't like to call myself an "ex-Christian", or an ex-anything. I am a something, not an ex-something. The label "ex-" does nothing to give any helpful definition.

    9 Jan 2016
    Blogs: 

    What is God?
    What do I mean when I say God?
    These two things are not necessarily the same thing. Just because  I think that  God  is something  does  not make it so. At times the word "God" seems beyond my ability to understand or comprehend. And yet for the sake of understanding I must try to explain what I mean when I say God.

    There is something that is the source and initiator of all things.
    There is something that keeps all the planets and solar system on their courses.
    There is something that makes plants, animals, and people grow.
    There is something that makes truth to be indisputable and undeniable.
    There is something that is the source (the mother and father) of all things.
    There is something that is the power that holds all things together.
    There is something that is the true love that binds the heart of a mother to her child.
    There is something that is the synergy that develops between those who are of common true purpose.
    There is something that is the infinite mind that contains the thoughts and ideas of all life.
    There is something that is the creative power that gives the writer his words.
    There is something that fills the space between objects.
    There is something that creates the light that shines out of darkness.
    There is something that creates the warmth that flows from the fire of the trial.
    There is something that moves the wind that blows across the face of the earth
    There is something that vitalizes the air that we breathe that gives life to our being
    There is something that creates the creative power that energizes…..
    There is something that that inspires our dreams and hopes for the future.
    There is something the creates the DNA,  the building  source  of all creation.
    There is something that gives us the inspiration of a new idea.
    There is something that creates the satisfaction of a job  well done.
    There is something that inspires an exciting new idea.
    There is something that  gives us the thought and impulse to let go of anger and turn to peace, to let go of bitterness and turn to love.
    There is something that gives life and vitality to seemingly mundane and trivial tasks.
    There is something that enables us to sacrifice ourselves for those we love.How Do I Know?
    There is something that causes you to step and be kind and compassionate to the person that you wanted to avoid
    There is something that makes you take on the situation that you wanted to avoid.
    There is something that lives within you that makes you aware of the needs of the hurting and prompts you to respond compassionately
    There is something that causes situations that come up that seemingly force you into correcting your own prejudices
    There is something that seems to affect or control the outcome of many of life's events.

    Someone might ask me, "How do you know there is a God?"

    I would answer, "I don't know, but it seems to me that there is something."

    There is something that holds the world and the universe together,

    There is something that  holds our bodies together,

    There is something that give consistency to this life

    There is something that made all of this. I don't believe the evolutionist when they say that everything came from nothing. That's impossible, you can't get anything from nothing. This whole universe had to come from something.

    And I could go on and on.

    I could call that something  "The Source" or "The Initiator" or "The Great Power" "The Sustainer of LIfe" or any other similar name. What you call something does not change what it is. It is what it is no matter what you call it. The Chinese religion of Taoism calls it Tao. If there was another word or another name to use, that could just as well be used. Christians use the word "God", but I don't like to use that because it has all that christian ideology behind it. So much pain, misery, suffering, shame, guilt have been given using that word, even to this very day. And that is not what I mean by "something".

    1 Feb 2016

    Being A True Friend

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

     

     

    Can you be a true friend to someone if that someone  not acting honorably or is not being a true friend to you. Is reciprocity a requirement of true friendship?

    A true friend does not help a friend to avoid consequences of wrong-doing. Rather a true friend will encourage and motivate you to do the right  thing within the context of accepting the consequences.

    A true friend will not necessarily shun his friend who had done wrong. Rather, depending upon circumstances, the true friend may choose to walk with his friend through the midst of the consequences.

    16 Feb 2016

    Does God Have an Anger Managment Problem?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    For a Christian it is a very scarey concept to question God. In fact, in the Bible it says, "Who are you to question God?" Romans 9:20.

    But, this morning the thought came to me that, "God has an anger management problem". To clarify my thought, "The Christian view of God is that God has an anger management problem. There are many times in the Bible where it talks about the anger of God burning fiercely. In fact, there is so much said about God's anger and how we must be careful to avoid God's anger. In addition, we are told that God will burn all of his emenies in the lake of fire and hell, tormenting them mercilessly forever and forever.

    We are also told that we are made in the image and the likeness of God AND we are told that we have the mind of Christ (whom Christians claim to be God the Father).

    Now, take a close look at the concept of God's anger. If we lived with a human father who angry a lot, what would that feel like? We'd have to tiptoe around the house for fear that we'd get him angry.

    26 Feb 2016

    First Rough Draft

    Comparing Traditional Christian Beliefs with One Person’s Reality

    Compare Traditional Christian paradigm Versus an Alternate Paradigm

    (or, Comparing Traditional Christianity with Reality [reality defined as “what seems ‘real’ to me".]

    This chart is not finished, and I plan on continuing to work on it as I have time, but it is useful now.

     

    For many years I have been transitioning into a new paradigm, a new way of thinking and acting in life. I have found it increasingly difficult to explain where my thinking is at in this stage of my life. For example, when I say that I no longer believe in hell, most Christians have a hard time relating or understanding. Modern Christianity is largely based on the concept of hell. if that is taken away, then what is Christianity, or religion, all about? I’ve been writing for years on my website www.live-anew.com , mainly to clarify my thinking to myself. Finally an idea has come to me to make this chart as a comparison of where I used to be (and what I think Christianity largely believes) and where I am at now, which I call an Alternate Paradigm.

     

     

    Paradigm: which would include the basic assumptions, values, goals, beliefs, expectations, theories and knowledge that a community has about.

     

    NOTE: I make no claims as to the rightness of my paradigm, this is merely what makes sense to me. The Traditional Christian Paradigm makes no sense to me. How could I have every believed that? How could anyone really believe that?

     

    Note: I could not get the chart to show nicely here, so, to see the chart go to the page on my website here: Compare Christian Beliefs versus an Alternate Belief or Thought Paradigm

     

    There a lot of uncertainties in this life. I don’t see God as requiring us to be certain about whether or not he exists, or whether or not we believe in him or in Jesus. It seems to me that, if anything, I think that God just wants us to be real about where we are at in our understanding, no pretenses, no trying to please other people. That is what faith is all about, in living out our lives with integrity, honor, and compassion to all people no matter where we are in our doubt, belief, or uncertainties.

     

    Traditional Christian Paradigm

    Description

    Alternate Paradigm

         

     

    Angry God, Loving Father, said to be a spirit.

    God

    Father, as in The Source of all things, Great Spirit. Perhaps because I was raised as a Christian,  it just makes sense that everything was created by a God,  rather than it came from nothing,  or was always here.

    Traditional Christianity claims that God is one, the creator of all things, and known as Father, Son, and Holy Spirit. It also claims that Jesus reveals God most fully and that God is eternal, unchanging, and personal.

    Understanding God

     

    Son of God, also God the Father. Born of a virgin

    Jesus

    The magical/supernatural impregnation of Mary (see below), seems uncertain, that leaves me with not knowing how to see Jesus. He is who he is no matter how he got here. In the very least, he seems to be an example of a good life to pattern our lives after

    According to mainstream Christianity, Jesus Christ is fully God, sharing the one divine essence with the Father, yet personally distinct from Him within the Trinity.

    Relationship of Jesus with God

    Since many of the verses about Jesus' divinity seem suspect, and with the virgin birth seeming suspect, it leaves in question  who Jesus was.

    The third person of the Trinity, He comes to live in believers

    Holy Spirit

    Not a Person, but a condition: Holy (pure & blameless) Spirit (mental disposition). OR "Holy Spirit = The strong ongoing desire to do what is right". See Holy Spirit.

    A description of the Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, How they are three persons making up one God.

    Trinity

    The word Trinity is a made up term, it is not in the Bible. There is no justification for this belief.

    Sends his enemies to be tortured forever, Kills his enemies,
    Tells us love go our enemies

    Character of God

     

    To die to bring salvation, to Save humans from the wrath of the Faither

    Jesus’ Purpose on earth

    Since there is no literal hell, then he did not come to save us from hell nor to save us from the wrath of God.

    He showed us that in dying we truly live. He was an example of how to live our life on this earth.

    The literal raising of Jesus from the dead.

    The Resurrection

     

    birth of Jesus was to Mary, a young woman who had never had sex. The Holy Spirit is said to have impregnated Mary through supernatural means so that there was no sex involved. Some people believe that Mary remained a virgin even after Jesus’ birth.

    Virgin birth

    I doubt that Mary was magically-supernaturally impregnated.

    From what I’ve read and studied, it seems that the word for “virgin” actually refers to an unmarried woman…….  born of an unmarried woman was a term denoting shame and disgrace. He may have come through this means so that he could reach and relate to the lowest of the low.

    Sinners, bound for hell, unless they accept the message of the church “Believe in Jesus….”

    unchanged humans

    Immature adults who have never matured nor have they learned to live responsible lives.

    A place of everlasting punishment and torture reserved for the devil and his angels. Also, the place where everyone goes who has not accepted Jesus as their savior.

    Hell

    There is no actual place of hell. It is the type of harmful consequences that we cause ourselves (and others) by our irresponsible behavior and actions.

    Saved from God’s wrath and saved from hell.

    Salvation

    means to come to a wholeness and wellness.

    Called the “saved” or the “redeemed”, people who have been saved by “accepting Jesus” into their hearts.

    Changed humans

    Maturing adults who have put aside selfish childish ways and who are endeavoring to live responsible, compassionate and obedient lives.

     

    Faith

    Faith is not convincing oneself to believe something that you don’t believe. Instead, it’s proceeding to live out your live with honor and integrity as a son of God even though there are a lot of uncertainties

    Often telling God what to do, or asking for God to provide daily needs. Talking to God.

    Prayer

    Focusing of the mind, taking time regularly to remind oneself of important matters

    The Bible

    The Word of God

    Words, thoughts, ideas that are given to us from God. It does not refer to a book.

    The infallible, Inerrant, .. Word of God, The final authority in all things of faith

    The Bible

    A collection of manuscripts that were written by men about God as best as they knew him at the time. None of the authors gave any indication that they wrote their work to be part of a larger holy book. The authors were not stupid people, they wrote many wise things.

    "Only the original autographs (original manuscripts written by the apostles, prophets, etc.) are under the divine promise of inspiration and inerrancy. The books of the Bible, as they were originally written under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit (2 Timothy 3:16-17; 2 Peter 1:20-21), were 100% inerrant, accurate, authoritative, and true. There is no Biblical promise that copies of the original manuscripts would equally be inerrant or free from copyist errors. As the Bible has been copied thousands of times over thousands of years, some copyist errors have likely occurred"

    www.gotquestions.org/Bible-inerrancy.html

    Inerrancy of the Bible

    If it was important enough (to God) that the original manuscrips were "under the promise of inspiration and inerrancy", the why were not the copies under the same guaratee. It makes no sense that if an all powerful God would make sure that the originals were inerrant, that we would then let the copies get errors in them.

    Which is more important, the ink on the original manuscripts (which would decay and pass away), or the message that was to be conveyed, presumably, for all time?

    God created the heavens and earth in 6 literal days about 6000 years ago.

    Creation

    unknown and doesn’t matter. In the end everything was created by the Father, the source

    Christians are told not to doubt as it could destroy their faith.

    Doubt

    Honest doubt is the gateway to knowledge. It should motivate you to let go of preconceived notions and to earnestly seek out what is true. Closely examine your own beliefs and your own thinking to see if it is true.

    Heaven, a place reserved for the saved who have accept Jesus as Lord and Savior. Streets of gold, with Jesus for all eternity, singing is glory.

    Afterlife

     
    Lucifer, who was one of the highest angels, who got prideful and ... and was cast down out of heaven. He knows his time on earth is short so he is trying to ...

    Satan

    An allegory for

    Often used as a scapegoat for the consequences of poor judgement or wrong choices. Also used to intimate or scare ..

    Satan's workers, who inhabit humans and animals

    Evil Spirits

     

    God is constantly portrayed as someone who is only interested in getting glory for himself. This makes God sound like a very conceited person who always wants to be center stage.

    The Glory of God

    God is not glorified by any attempt of ours to glorify him. Saying the words “Glory to God” does not glorify God. In fact, we don’t know how to glorify Him.

    If bringing glory to God is important, which i doubt, it would be just through living your life fully and treating others with integrity, honor and compassion.

    God is said to be unchanging, and yet in the Old Testament he  is said to have ordered the children of Israel to kill the enemies of God. Yet in the New Testament Jesus says to Love your enemies.

    The evolution of God?

    I recently read an article that said men have pretty much viewed God as they are. For example, in early civilization men were more warrior and barbaric, and that is how they viewed God . Through the years, as men have become more civilized the kind to one another, they have viewed God as a kind and loving Father.

    Many Christian churches claim or imply that theirs is the true doctrine.

    Claims

    I do not claim anything, except this is closer to what makes sense to me.

    The general claim is that “Jesus is the truth.” (“I am the way, the truth and the life”)

    What  is Truth?

    The truth does not refer to a person, but rather it refers to things as they really are, without any deception or ….

    Apparently to make sure that members are “genuine Christians”, many churches or other religious organizations require members to sign a Statement of Faith or other type of covenant agreement.

    Statement of Faith

    Since a statement of faith is only valid for those who wrote it, I will not sign such a document.

     

    The Christ

    Christ is a term denoting a condition...

    Christians attempt to create unity through uniformity, and telling everyone what to believe.

    Unity

    True unity comes about in diversity in a spirit of love and cooperation. Everyone is allowed, and even encouraged, to think for themselves. They are also taught/encouraged to treat one another with respect, honor, and compassion.

     

    The Light

    The purpose light is not to draw attention to the light. Rather, the purpose of light is to help us see our way more clearly so that we can help others see their way more clearly.

     

    Conversion?

    We are not here to convince others to believe the same as we do. Instead, it is to help others learn to search out their own path.

    As wicked sinners, whom he cannot bear to look up, “God cannot accept sin, which we  are full of.. he can only look at us through is Son so that we are pure and blameless in his sight, but in reality we are filthy sinners.

    How God Sees us

    As his beloved children whom he loves. He knows that we are very immature and takes through many often difficult times to mature us into the character and likeness of Christ.

     

    The Gospel, The Good News

    We are free and pure in God’s sight. We just don’t know it yet. Our lack of knowledge keeps us in bondage. We just need to walk out our freedom

    All others are wrong and of the devil

    View of Other Belief systems

     

    unsaved, lost, doomed for hell and everlasting torture and punishment. People to be preached at and to be converted to the belief system of the preacher.

    Sets  up division and pride, "us”, the saved AND “them”, the unsaved

    How “non-believers” are viewed

    We are brothers on a common journey. We need each other to help one another on our individual paths

    Preaching at church, witnessing, quoting Bible versus at

    Method of transferring good news

    Don’t spent so much time talking. Rather let the quality of your life by the light for others to see.

     

    Who are seen as mature and righteous

     

    Pray for them...

    Method of sharing concern for the hurting.

     

    Going to church, reading the Bible, praying.

    Method of Growing.

     
     

    Who are seen as mature

     

    Viewed as lost and headed for hell unless they accept Jesus.  Pray

    Attitude towards people who are dying

     
    Call the elders, anoint with oil, say a prayer of healing for the sick, Healing  

    Use to denote specialness or to denounce… i.e. Christian, 144 thousand, or to deride and scorn, i.e. saved (us) versus lost (them) heretic (anyone who disagrees with church doctrine) “New Age”, heathen, etc.

    The Use of religious labels

    I don’t use labels in that way. I don’t know what to call myself. I’m just a person on this journey called life.

    Preacher, minister, elder, deacon, evangelist

    Religious offices

    Don’t see religious offices, rather I see functions. For example, and elder is someone who has lived life well and has a good reputation. He has often successfully worked through many trials and consequently has a lot of genuine wisdom acquired by experience.

    Something to be endured until I get to my real home in heaven.

    This life

    This life is what we have right now. Put your thoughts and your efforts into this life in living with honor and integrity,  Be kind and compassionate to those around you.

    Often viewed as attacks of Satan

    Trials, either from consequences or from life

    Face the trials head on. Examine it to see if I caused it, or it is from another source. “it matters not so much what happens to us, but how we respond to it.”

    Often seen as “Satan” sending bad thoughts, or financial problems, or enemies, or ...

    Attacks of Satan

    Often used as an excuse to not search out and solve a problem. Sometimes used as an excuse to deny responsibility for creating or contributing to a problem. Many “attacks of Satan” are just the consequences of our own poor choices.

    God is said to have instructed the Israelites’ to kill off the inhabitants of Canaan (who can be assumed to be enemies of God).  God is also said that he will throw all of his enemies (sinners) into hell to be tortured mercilessly forever.
    It is also said the God, through Jesus, told disciples to “Love your enemies and pray for those who persecute you.” Matt 5:44

    Are God’s actions consistent with what he expects his children to do?

    Attitude towards enemies

    Be kind, responsible, and compassionate to all people, even your enemies. By doing so (some of) your enemies may turn into….

    Christians claim that we have free will.

    Free will with threat of everlasting torture if you make the wrong  choice is not free will.

    Free Will

    We do have the ability to make choices, and to experience the consequences of our choices, both good and bad..

         

    Magical / supernatural

    Much of what I see in the Christian Paradigm seems to be based upon God working magically (supernaturally)

    Versus

    Normal Processes

    What I have seen in my 60 plus years has just been God working through normal processes.

         

     

     

     

     

    17 Mar 2016

    Religion, Science, and Truth

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    For quite some time I have been thinking that Faith and Science should be doing the same thing, searching for that which is true. To me, a "person of faith" should be a diligent scientist, not just blindly following whatever is call "matters of faith."

    This morning I listened to this video: Eugenie Scott: Crank Anthropology. One of the parts that interested me Started here:

    "I think psuedoScience claims the mantel of science but fails to earn it. Not just being factually wrong, because, of course, you can be factually wrong and still be scientific. Most of the time scientists are wrong anyway, but you keep trying to do better. Pseudo-science practitioners failed to follow the rules or practices of Science, a major one of which is being willing to revise your explanations in the light of dis-confirming evidence."

    There is a whole realm of people who make claims in the name of science.

    Now, let me rephrase that above paragraph

    "I think religion/Christianity claims the mantel of truth but fails to earn it. Not just being factually wrong, because, of course, you can be factually wrong and still be a truth-seeker. (Just like anyone else) Much of the time Christians are wrong anyway, but they fail to admit itChristians fail to follow the rules or practices of seeking truth, a major one of which is being willing to revise your thoughts and beliefs in the light of dis-confirming evidence."

    There are many errors and untruths in the Christian belief system, yet many Christians refuse let go of those erroneous beliefs. Many are prideful and think that their belief is the only truth, and that every other belief is wrong. This belief hold them in bondage so that they can never grow beyond where they are.

     

    One large misconception among christians is that think that "seeking the truth" means "seeking Jesus". This is very ambiguous and unclear, what does that mean anyway? They read the verse that says, "I am the way, the truth, and the life." So, they think that if they "have Jesus", then they have the truth. Seeking truth is not as easy as "I sought, I found, now I have truth" Now, that is a total misunderstanding of the whole principle of seeking truth. Truth is not a person, but .....  Seeking truth is an ongoing process. You never full obtain the truth. Truth seeking is a lifelong process of constantly reexamining your own belief system against reality. Truth, in one sense, is simply, "things as they really are." There is a saying that goes, "We do not see the world as it is, rather we see it as we are." In our normal immature state we fail to see life as it really is. Rather we hold up our misconceptions as our truth, and hence we are living by a lie. But we don't know that, we don't see that. Our pride of "being right" keeps us from closely examining our own belief system and thus remain in bondage to our distorted sense of the truth.

    .... Starting here:

    ".... in summary then the types of anthropological pseudo-science I discussed today all passed the test of being pseudo-science and thus fail the test of being scientifically valid. These, as well as other, pseudo-science should be evaluated according to a formula:

    1. If this claim is true will this violate well understood principles of science?
    2. What would we have to change in our understanding of nature of this claim were true?
    3. If the claim was incompatible with well accepted science requires extraordinary evidence as with all science?
    4. One must ask is there another explanation other than the one being proposed?
    5. Usually the extraordinary evidence isn't there, but if it is that doesn't mean that one jettisons accepted science.
    6. "I don't know" may be the best answer until evidence accumulates."

    Although this video is predominantly talking about science, I applied my of what she said to be equally applicable to religion and Christianity What do I mean by "religious"? Along this same vein I could just as well ask, "What do I mean by being 'Christian'". The term Christian is almost worthless, so many people make so many claims in the name of "being Christian". Likewise, so many people also make a wild variety of claims in the name of "Bible believing." There is a strong implication that to be Religious, Christian, or Bible believe it to be "right". I put all three of these almost in the same venue.

    I so much more honor and respect the viewpoint and practices of true science more than religion. True science doesn't claim to be all knowing, ........  

    One of the HUGE faulty premises of religion comes in misunderstanding and mischaracterization of "faith." In religious circles faith is often expressed in the ... of just believe it. It doesn't matter that there is no evidence. All that matters is that there was a claim made, and that should be enough to believe. And to go further, those who “don’t believe”, those who are called unbelievers, are chided as being on their way to hell, where there will be tortured forever and forever without any mercy. Part of the process of keeping people in fear (of everlasting torture) is to keeping people from thinking, of critically examining what they are taught.

    True faith goes hand in hand with true science. For there to be a claim, there must be evidence that stands up to scrutiny. For there to be extraordinary claims, there must be extraordinary evidence that stands up to extraordinary scrutiny. In addition, the evidence must be based upon already proven criteria. However, in much of the realm of religious faith, there is no real basis for such evidence. All we have is the assertion that we are to have faith that something is true just because a claim has been made. So, we have one faulty premise built upon another faulty premise over and over again. In Christianity there have been so many claims made by so many varieties of …., most under the subtle threat of “hell” if you don’t believe them. Here is my basic premise. Any type of assertion or claim that is made, with the threat or implication of everlasting torment if you don’t believe it, can be assumed to be false. Truth doesn’t need threats to validate it.

    6 Apr 2016

    Worshiping God?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    I was raised as a Christian and thought of myself as that for many years. However, in recent years the "Christian" identity of God has changed and expanded for me. I have liked the way that Bishop Carlton Pearson said it in the title of one of his books: "God Is Not a Christian, Nor a Jew, Muslim, Hindu...: God Dwells with Us, in Us, Around Us, as Us"

    Since the Bible was a large part of my early life, many of my thoughts and ideas about God and God's character started there. I no longer accept the Bible as the "Word of God". In many ways it is just a book, like so many other books that have been written. However, it is not without value. Like many other books, there are nuggets of truth in it. For example, I see the description of Love as described in 1 Corinthians 13: 4-8a to be beautiful and very helplful:

    "Love is patient, love is kind. It does not envy, it does not boast, it is not proud.  It does not dishonor others, it is not self-seeking, it is not easily angered, it keeps no record of wrongs. Love does not delight in evil but rejoices with the truth. It always protects, always trusts, always hopes, always perseveres. Love never fails."

    Irregardless of the origins of the Bible, that description of love gives me a good pattern to use in my own life.

    Now, as far as "worship" goes, I don't see that as an external thing. I mean, I don't have an alter or any type of ceremony or other religious practices that I do. I see worship more as a part of who I am, of my motivations and values. I see God as exhibiting and being truth, honor, compassion. I see"worship" as "ascribing worth" to my view of God. This means that I value the character of God so much that I make those part of who I am. So, in a sense, I "worship" God by living out the character of God within the context of my daily thoughts, habits and behaviors. So, you might ask, what do you mean by "the character of God" and how does that play out? That means honoring all mankind, treating others with respect and honor,

    17 May 2016

    Belief is Not Knowledge.... or Evidence

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    I recently was watching (or rather listening to) a you tube video.

    He made this statement

    "Belief is not knowledge. Belief is simply an assertion.... Belief is not evidence. Any time you have to accept an assertion by faith, you are admitting that assertion cannot be accepted on its own merits. It doesn't have the strength to be accepted as perhaps any other scientific hypotheses would be taken."  Dan Barker

    Something about that really resignated within me. Another way of saying this is "Just because you believe something doesn't make it true" Just because you believe something strongly also does not make it true. Truth is base upon reality, what is real, not upon faith.

     

    16 Jun 2016

    Religion and Relationships

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    Religion can be so destructive to relationships. It says, "you have to believe like I do or we can't be true friends." Religion sets up the barriers to friendships, "saved versus unsaved, or lost" heaven or hell

    How many people have been griefstricken for countless years for fear that their friends or relatives are going to hell? How much better could their time have been spend on just spending time and interacting with each person? However, the religious mental barrier keeps telling the religious person, "he is unsaved, what can I go to get him saved" or .......

    15 Jul 2016
    Blogs: 
    In a men's group which I colead with another guy there are times when everyone shows up and then there are sometimes when it's just the two of us, when no one else shows up. It would be very easy to get discouraged and say, "Let us close down this group and do something else because this isn't working." (To read more about the focus of the group, go here: The Call to Go Deeper, in a Small Group.)
     
    Then I get to thinking about two other strong lessons in my life. One is about the father of the Prodigal Son and the other was about our First Friday game night.
     
    When I think about the father of The Prodigal Son I think of how the son left. He wanted his share of his father's estate so that he could go out and do whatever he wanted. His father could have said no. But for whatever reason he decided to give his son a portion of his estate. We all know the story of the prodigal son so I won't go into it at this point. 
     
    What I want to focus on is the father. Suppose, if the father had decided, that after he gave his son his portion, that the father would have just retired and decided to do whatever he wanted. How would the story have ended differently? For one thing, later in the story we can see the attitude of the older brother told the returning Wayward younger brother. If the father had not of been there then the younger brother would have had nothing to come back to, accept the judgment and condemnation of the older brother. I would imagine that the younger brother, after he had spent all this money and was living with the pigs was ready to change his ways and to come back home. But, if all he had to come back to with the judgmental attitude of this older brother, then the story may have ended completely differently. Perhaps the younger brother would have left again and to what end no one knows.
     
    However, since the father stayed in his position as a head of the household and the head of all the property he made it possible for the younger brother to return. I would imagine that there may have been many times when the father looked out down the road and wondered if his son would ever come back. He may have even got discouraged and wanted to give up on waiting for his son. But, instead, we have the example of the father who continued holding forth and not giving up no matter what the circumstances may have seemed to indicate.
     
    Now in the second example I am going to talk about our game night. We have been having the game night on the 1st Friday most of the time for the last several years. Some nights we have had almost a full house with people falling all over one another. On other nights there have been a just few, or even a couple. And even on some nights no one besides Emmy and I showed up. During these times we could say, "Let's just give it up because not enough people all showing up." But if we did that then we would miss out on all the good times when people do come and we do have a good time. So Emmy and I have decided to continue game night month after month whether anyone appears to be going to show up or not. And we have had a lot of good wonderful nights, even if only one, two, or only a few show up. At some time we may end it but not now.
     
    Now I am coming to the men's group that Tony and I are leading. We continue to have the group whether or not anyone shows up. (Fortunate, most meetings we have at least one or two others.)
    • For one thing we are giving them a place that they can come to whenever they are able to come.
    • Secondly, it is teaching us to be faithful to the idea that we hold valuable  regardless of what circumstances might indicate.
    • Thirdly, I really treasure the times when it is just the two of us. It gives us yet another time to interact on a closer level and  deepen our relationship
     
    And furthermore, as I think about this even more, I think about one of the guys in our group. He does occassionally show up. But he is going through some pretty difficult times right now. There have been many times that he has either not shown up for the group oh he has not followed through in getting together with me. It would be easy to get discouraged and give up on him. But I am realizing that it is needful for me to continue to be faithful and helpful towards him even when he does not seem to respond. In many ways this is like living out the part of the father of The Prodigal Son, of being there for the son or the other person even when that other person seems to be struggling or seemingly going astray. It is not for me to decide what is the right path for another person to follow. Each of us only comes to the fulfillment of our Journey when we follow our own path. We need to let the other person follow his path and give him what help we can along the journey.
     
    And, as I follow this thought even further it would seem that many, if not all, of us parents are parents of prodigal children. It may be very difficult to let each child struggle along his own pathway. As parents we have thoughts of which path of children should take and we want to guide them down that way. The difficult thing is to realize that each child has his or her own destiny , even if it seems to go against the path that we want him or her to take. Much like the father of The Prodigal Son , as parents we must hold true to the position and the duties that we have been given.
    7 Aug 2016

    Watch the Actions More than the Words

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    Over my 65 years I have heard many fancy speakers who said nice sounding words.

    People can say nice sounding or flattering words. However, watch their actions, see what they have done. See if their track record lines up with the words that they speak.

    31 Aug 2016

    Is God Real? Is There a God?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    Is there really a God, or is it all a fake? Should you believe in god, or should you not believe in God? What difference does it make anyway? This article is not intended to try to prove or disprove the existance of God. Rather, it is an attempt to get you to think deeply about what you believe about God and how that belief affects your thinking and behavior.

    Christians try to prove that their is a god by quoting some words that have been written in a Book? Does that prove there is a God? Not really, that is just endless babbling that doesn't prove anything.

    In truth, no one can prove there is a God and no one can disprove there is a God. All they give are endless ramblings on one side or the other, but no substantial evidence. The things to consider are this. Because no one can prove God  exists doesn't mean that there is no God. On the flip side, just because can't no one can disprove that God exists does not mean that there is a God. Whether or not there is a God is not dependent upon whether or not God can be proved.

    As we think about whether or not there is a God, we might want to look at a few questions. Here are some other articles that I have written:

    To be sure, when we try to prove or disprove the existance of God we must define what we mean by God.

    Whether or not we believe in or think there is a god, or don't believe in God, we have to consider some realities. We are all living on this earth and we should make the best of it.

    When people think about the concept of God, it is comforting to some to think that there is a personal God who is watching over them. It can be pretty fearful to think that we are here all alone on this tiny planet in the midst of the enormous universe.

    Some Christians say that if there was no God, then there is nothing to stop people from doing evil. Well, let us stop and think about that. Is that even true. If there must be a God in order to stop people from doing evil, then what does it mean when we know that there is much evil in this world. Does the presence of evil prove the lack of a god being here? Does that make any more sense than the previous thought?

    2 Oct 2016

    Doctrines are not facts, but they are only opinions. Doctrines are one of the major barriers that separate people. They make it impossible for people of honor and good character to join and become part of a wide variety of churches. It is my opinion that churches should throw away their docrinal opinions and just focus on love, which is the greatest...

    Many churches falsely believe that they need to maintain their doctrines to "keep their church pure" or "on track" or "separate from the world." These false assumptions are part of what is destroying the churches.

    Instead of focusing correct doctrine, they should focusing on developing honorable character.

    I would like to see churches where people can come together and share no matter where they are on their journey. The churches should focus on how we live our lives, not upon supposed correct doctrine. Doctrines are very divisive. They don't let people be true to themselves. In order to be part of a church body the people either have to keep quiet about their thoughts or risk being asked to leave it they express thoughts that go contrary to the "beliefs and doctrine" of any given church. This is not how it should be.

    8 Nov 2016

    Finding Interest in Life

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    Do you find your life boring? Do your job borring and uninteresting, devoid of meaning? Do you dread going to work each day, thinking that it is just going to be another dreary day? Are you considering quiting your job to find another one that you think would be more interesting? Are you discouraged or depressed thinking that life will never get better?

    Well, let me tell you that there is hope. LIfe can be more meaningful?

    Well, that is because of your mindset and your own attitude.

    I submit to you that nothing in this life has anything interesting in and of itself.
    To find interest in life, you must put that interest there yourself.

    Engine

    Many people struggle through life thinking that their life makes no difference to the world or anyone else. Let me give you

     

    Change your attitude...  Don't Try, but Do.

    The difference between Trying And Doing.

    With Trying, you start off by giving yourself a way out if it doesn't work. Consequently you don't put your best continued effort into it. YOu are always evaluating everthing to see if it is going to fail.

    With Doing, you put aside the whole thouoght of failing and look for ways to make it succeed. You are determined and perseverant. You WILL find a way. If one thing doesn't work, you'll try another, and other, and another. You are also willing to reevaluate and change your original thought and plans as you find different or better ways to accomplish the end goal. You also reach out to other people ......

    The difference between a positive entusiastic mental attitude. As you press on to succeed you begin to realize that your own attitude is one of the biggest contributers to whether you succeed or fail.

    16 Mar 2017

    Putting Aside Beliefs

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    For many years I have been taught and told how important having the "right beliefs". For years I accepted that premise without questioning it. I even went as far as to try to define what my beliefs were. Toward that end I even did a lot of thinking and writing to try to put together something that I could use to be better define what I "believe" about .... All of that was put into this article: Contrasting Traditional Christianity With One Person's Reality.   However, while I received a great sense of near accomplishment as I was getting closer to completion, I felt that there was something missing. The more I thought about it the more it seemed that defining beliefs was not the path I needed to be on. I've seen my thoughts and "beliefs" change many times over the years. A belief, any belief, seems to be stagnant, not moving or growing.

    With time I began to refocus from "What do I belief" or even "what is the correct belief" (about anything) to "What is true?" (about anything, be it God or created things.)

    As I think more about it, Beliefs (nor Faith) should not be the major guiding force in our journey in this life. More about that later.......

     

    It seems to me that there are at least two aspects of faith. The one that I've seen to a great degree in Christianity is that of making a decision to have faith in a doctrine, idea, or creed. This type of faith  "believe not what is seen, but what is unseen." In other words, there doesn't need to be any evidence or proof. It's kind of like having faith in faith. "Just have faith and believe."

    The other aspect of faith or belief is...

    20 Apr 2017

    Men's Work

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    There is a real (danger?) in any one type of "men's work" thinking that they are better than anything else based on.... In free reality, the particular program that a man went through is not as important as the fruit that has been produced in a man's character. One great problem that can, and perhaps does, develop is kind of an elitism, that of thinking that a man has to go through "our particular prigram" because we are the "best" or the only program that can bring about real changes in a man. One of the real problems is that the value is put on the particular label rather than the quality of a man's character.

    4 Jun 2017

    Life in a Box

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    Neatly-Packaged Components of life:

    Have you ever notices how many of the “once thought of as important” things of life have been (seemingly) all figured out. All you have to do is do things the way that has already been planned out by other people. For instance;

    • Job/Career: get a job where the duties are all mapped out;
    • School/Education: send the kids to school where they are taught the standard curriculum;
    • Church/Religion: go to a traditional church where the religious beliefs are all neatly figured out. You don’t even have to think about what you believe. If you have any questions, just ask the pastor.

    That’s Great! We don’t even have to think about what we want to do, what to teach out kids, what to believe. It’s all been neatly worked out for us. Isn’t that great. Now we can focus on the really important things of life, such as:

    • College Education: how much education and the impressive college degrees
    • Important Job: how high a position we can work up to in the company,
    • Nice House: how big a how we can get
    • Money: how much money we can save up
    • Possessions: how many things we can own

    NOT!!

    According to society, my wife and I do everything “differently“; we put a lot of effort in trying to figure out how to live our lives, what paths to take, what decisions to make. For example, run our own business, we homeschool the kids, we’re not members of traditional church ….

    • In our business, we sink or swim from the decisions that we make. We don’t do business perfectly, by the book. We’ve had to learn how to set up bookkeeping, scheduling, work times. It’s a lot of work!
    • In educating our children, we regularly have to figure out what to teach them, and when. We scour the countryside, high and low, looking for good educational materials for them. We have to do all of our own lesson planning, correcting and grading the work. It’s a lot of work!
    • In religion, we struggle intently to figure out what is right, and what we believe. We don’t adhere to the teachings any one denomination or religion, but, rather, we seek to find out what is true. We earnestly struggle to work our our faith on a daily basis. We see “church” as treating all those we come in contact with fairly, honestly and compassionately. It’s a lot of work!

    But the reward is that the life we live is our own life; no one tells us how to live it. It’s not a prepackaged “just add water and stir” kind of life. We figure out our life as we gos, often through intense struggles and hardships and live out life

    4 Jun 2017

    In The Name Of God

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    How many times have we heard someone use the name of Jesus to end a prayer. The thought seems to be that if we close the prayer with “In Jesus Name”, that somehow will make God listen better and make him respond to us. But is that how it works? more to come.

    4 Jul 2017

    Having Faith Versus Seeking Truth

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    Accepting the "Faith" of a religion is in many ways much simpler and easier that questioning the status quo to find out what is true.

    Many religions have the "Statement of Faith" all written out. All you have to do is just agree to that statement and it is all done, neat and clean. Now, just every time your mind doubts and questions anything, just repeat, "Doubt your doubts, believe your beliefs". You never have to go beyond that.

    By contrast, trying to search for truth is often messy and is full on uncertainty and doubts. Truth is illusive and often not easy to find. Truth is not like a brick that you can look at and say, "That's the truth!" Rather it's often like a soft fluffy cloud with all types of thin trail leading off from it. That truth cloud bumps up against and overlaps with many other clouds.

    The search for truth is also often full of heartaches. Those around you don't want to be unsettled from their chosen belief system.

    Truth is not a person or an entity. Rather, truth is reality, that which is really true. It is seeing things and people as they truly are, at least in theory. We have to really question whether or not we are capable of seeing and knowing the truth when we see it. It has been said:

    “We do not see things as they are. We see things as we are.”— Rabbi Shemuel ben Nachmani, as quoted in the Talmudic tractate Berakhot

    There is a lot of truth in that saying. When we think that we are looking for truth, that can easily turn into seeking a predetermined outcome that would be acceptable to us.

    30 Oct 2017

    Bible Errors and Attrocities

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    This page consists of a compilation of various websites that talk about errors and attrocities in the Bible.

     

    Bible Absurdities : Compiled by Donald Morgan

    "IMPORTANT: These lists are meant to identify possible problems in the Bible, especially those that are inherent in a literalist or fundamentalist interpretation. Keep in mind, however, that what constitutes a valid problem is to some extent a matter of opinion. You may disagree that these are, in fact, genuine biblical problems, but it is the author's opinion that a perfect and omnipotent God could, should, and would see to it that such problems did not exist in a book which s/he had inspired."

    Fatal Bible Flaws?: Compiled by Donald Morgan

    "IMPORTANT: These lists are meant to identify possible problems in the Bible, especially those that are inherent in a literalist or fundamentalist interpretation. Keep in mind, however, that what constitutes a valid problem is to some extent a matter of opinion. You may disagree that these are, in fact, genuine biblical problems, but it is the author's opinion that a perfect and omnipotent God could, should, and would see to it that such problems did not exist in a book which s/he had inspired."

    Bible Atrocities: Compiled by Donald Morgan

    "Note: In the Bible, words having to do with killing significantly outnumber words having to do with love."

    God is Impossible

    "Christians consider the existence of their God to be an obvious truth that no sane man could deny. I strongly disagree with this assumption not only because evidence for the existence of this presumably ubiquitous yet invisible God is lacking, but because the very nature Christians attribute to this God is self-contradictory."

    A list of over 700 inconsistencies in the Bible

    When you click on the above link a pdf document with the information will load.

    10 Religious Verses Used To Justify Terrible Atrocities

    "People passionately disagree on exactly what impact religion has on the horrors we inflict on one another. What is certain, however, is that many people use the teachings of their particular books to justify and spread their inhumanity. Each of the following verses has served as ammunition for someone to make the world a much more awful place."

    How many has God killed? Complete list and estimated total (Including Apocryphal killings)

       "  I kill ... I wound ... I will make my arrows drunk with blood, and mine sword shall devour flesh. -- Deuteronomy 32:39-42
    The table shows two numbers: the number given by the Bible, if any, and an estimate, when no biblical number is available.
    Total number killed by God in the Bible
    - Using biblical numbers only: 2,821,364
     - With estimates: 25 million
    (The table has been updated to include God's killings in the Apocrypha/Deuterocanonical books."

    Bible Atrocities

    Many in the religious culture insist that the God and the Holy Bible provide the foundation for all morality.

    With that in mind, take a moment to browse some specific examples of God-endorsed atrocities. Then, ask yourself (honestly) how you would feel about these accounts of rape, incest, slavery, torture and infanticide if the acts had been perpetrated by a human being: Hitler, Stalin, Hussein, Mao, Pol Pot, etc.

    Doesn’t your moral code require you to denounce these acts as horrific and monstrous? Do you hold God to a different standard simply because "He is God, and he can do whatever he wants?"

    Think about it. Even if Yahweh existed, would he be truly worthy of our praise and allegiance? Or is the truly moral person obligated to shun and denounce this petty, jealous, cruel and murderous tyrant?

    27 May 2018

    What do I know?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    In my life there have been times when I so wanted others to agree with me or to acknowlege that I was right or that I had the answers.
    However, the further along I get in this journey of life I get, the more I realize how little I do know. And it is becoming less important to me that everyone (or anyone) agrees with me, or thinks that I am right. It is also less important to me that I know that I am right. I just try to do the best I can and try to do the right thing, with the facts and situations in life as I see them from my limited perspective.
    In this life we have to make lots of decisions on a daily basis, I have to make lots of decisions. What do I know? What's the right decision in any of these? That is partly why I do so much research whenever I have to make bigger decisions (and sometimes even for the smaller decisions). What do I know? In my research I find that there are many people who know a whole lot more than I do, and listening to them helps me on my journey.
    29 May 2018

    Living A Spotless Life

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    This morning I was in the kitchen looking at our black gas range. It is a constant struggle to keep it clean. As I cook I am constantly dropping or drisling small specks of food on the rangetop. Even in my cleaning it is hard for me to get all the specks off of it. It seems that I'm constantly dropping tiny specks on it and it seems almost impossible to keep clean. I've wished for a multi-colored surface that wouldn't show the dirt and specks.
    Then I got to thinking how my wife's mother just keeps her house, kitchen, and her stove spotless. It seems that she is living in such a way that keeps everything clean. That got me to thinking. What is it about me that has a hard time keeping things clean? Is there something that I can change about how I live that could keep things clean around me?
    Although my original thought was about keeping the stove clean, there seems to be a message here that applies to how I live my life on a daily basis. The challenge is to live moment-by-moment in such a way that doesn't dirty up the surroundings, that doesn't bring hurt and offense to those around me. Is it possible to live moment by moment, to be in such a state of awareness, that I can recognize when I am bringing clutter, disturbance, soil, hurt into a situation as I am in the middle of it? Can I then change the situation so that I correct that harm that I have done or am about to do? Then, to take it further, is it possible to be in such a state of life and awareness that I can see my own actions about to happen even before I do them and thus correct them before they turn into actions.
    Even as I say this, I look at this that it is still living reactively, in response to what I'm about to do or have done. Then, to take this even a step further, what about living proactively, in such a way and with such a motive that my first though and first actions would be that of cleanliness, that of peace and order, where my first thought would be to help and bless others. To live that way instead of just correcting my irresponsible thoughts or actions that are about to happen or have happened.
    What would that take to live such a life?
    As I think more about it, what if I were to live in such a way that I always left the area that I am in cleaner or in a better state? What if I consistantly cleaned up a litter here and there wherever I was? Rather than have just be a nice theory in my head, what if I started to live this way right here and right now.
     
    It is all too easy to feel good that "I had this wonderful thought" and then to never follow through with the actions.
    One important thing to remember is, "never give up the dream, the focus, the goal". If (or when) I fail, shake it off and go again, and again, and again. True failure would be to give up and stop trying. Like anything else, any new skill has to be learned, and it takes time and repetition. It also takes building a whole new sense of knowledge and awareness. Knowledge is about study and experience of what is needed to succeed. Awareness is about being aware of how I am doing in any given moment, learning to truly live in the moment. This is a new skill with much to be learned. No giving up, no going back, and no guilt or condemnation(which are excuses to stop trying) for seemingly failing in any given moment. Just getting up and going again over and over again. Each time I fail, take a few moments to examine what caused me to fail (write it in my journal). Make the necessary changes in my thinking and in my habits, and go again. The longer that I stay on this road, the more I learn about myself, the more experience I gain, and the closer I get to my goal.
     
    Now, read this over again every morning so that I never forget and never lose heart. Also, to get ideas of how to succeed, look up what others have to say about living a spotless life. Some may be useable, probably much won't be of any practical value. As I think more about this, much of what I need to know and learn  will come from within, of learning about myself, of being real and honest. Keep a journal will be invaluable on this journey.
    30 May 2018

    A Spotless Life

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    What does it mean to live a spotless life? Is it even possible? In this article, I will attempt to answer this question as best as I can for myself. This will be an ongoing article that I may keep adding to and revising as I learn more. This article was prompted by, and inspired by, my (what I hope to be) series of blog post about living a spotless life.

    Living a spotless life is developing new habits, new thinking patterns so as not to bring shame or reproach on myself or on others. It is learning to correct my faults one by one as I become aware of them.

    A spotless life is more of a journey, a process, than it is a destination or a location. It is not something that I can achieve and then no longer have to work at. It is more like an ongoing progressive process of diclosure. It is not about being perfect and never making mistakes. Rather, it is about recognizing and owning up to my mistakes, picking up the broken pieces, reparing the broken and damaged pieces. It's about cleaning up my messing, correcting my mistakes.

    If you liked this short article, then be sure to read my ongoing blogs on this topic of Living A Spotless Life.

    31 May 2018

    A Spotless Life, A Beginning.

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    As I look around me, my house is a mess, my workshop is a mess, the yard is a mess. In the past I have cleaned up this or that, only to have it become a mess again in a very short time. Each time I did the cleaning, I didn't change anything about be, or how I have related to the environment and my surroundings. I've heard it said that the first thing to change is to admit that there is a problem. More than that is to admit my part of the problem. For much of my life I've been a messer-upper. I have not contributed to improving myself or my surroundings in a consistant ongoing manner. Since I started this thought of "a Spotless Life" I have started to look at the environment differently. I've been beginning to start picking up things around me, at least a little bit more than before. One of my hopes with writing this blog series on the spotless life is to keep myself focused and motivated on continually improving myself and my environment.

    Start by picking up what is in front of me, moment by moment. Change the way that I enteract with my surroundings. Don't be so comfortable just living in the mess. And mor than that, become  a helper. Help out wherever and whenever I see someone busy (where applicable).

    As I walk around my house, my yard and shop, and am busy in my life I see so much of my life that needs to be fixed. I see so much clutter that I need to be picking up as I go. It's like as though I am beginning to see my life and surroundings differently than before. I think I am beginning to take responsibility for my environment, even if it is just a tiny amount.
     
    I think that the trick is to keep focused on what I have control over and not to get distracted by the messes that are part of other people's lives. It would be so easy to judge other people for their messes and Overlook my own messes. So, the message to myself is, keep focused on what I have control over and the ability to change.
    I have noticed that Within Myself once I start to clean up a little bit it's like something turned on inside of me that says let's get more plant clean up. Let's get this place cleaned up. When I do a little, it motivates me to do more.
    This morning I was motivated to clean out the front porch and sweep the leaves and debris that gathered around it, to clean off the front steps. Then, outside the front railing I used the weed wacker to trim down the weeds and the grass so that our stone walkway with is now cleared off again. I have spent quite a lot of time doing this, but now I need to get out to work in my shop.
     
    In some ways, changing my behavior to start living a more spotless life is like just flipping on a light switch. With the turning on the light comes a stronger awareness of the mess around me AND a desire to do something about it FOLLOWED BY the actions of actually doing it.
     
    Evening: With saying all of that, tonight I messed up. I stayed up until after 11:30 p.m. . This will hurt me tomorrow and trying to get up at an early enough time. This was a slip. I need to get up and get going again. I had gone out grocery shopping and got home about 9:30, which was OK, but then I stayed up and watched a couple of videos, a bad choice. That just sucked my time away. 
     
    22 Jun 2018

    Living a Life of Wonder

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Is This Life Horrible or Wonderful?
    In this life, what you look for is what you will find.
    If you are looking for what is miserable and awful,
        that is what you will find, a world that is miserable and awful,
          filled with every dreaded thing
     
    If you look for what is wonderful and awe-inspiring,
        that is what you will find, a world that is wonderful and awe-inspiring,
          filled with all the delights and wonders of this.
     
    In every age and in every life, 
    there are both horrible and wonderful things.
    What will you focus on? What will you notice?
    What type of world do you want to live in?
    What do you want your life to be about?
    What you look for is what you will find.
     
    That doesn't mean you are to ignore those
    who are suffering and in pain
    Rather take the beautiful, wonderful, 
    and awe-inspiring things of this life
     to those who are in pain. Help those who are in need
     
    Take the wonder-of-being with you 
    and seek out those who are lonely and afraid.
    Be a comforter and encourager to them. 
    Show them the wonder that their lives can be.
     
    This does not mean that you are to overlook evil
    and pretend like everything is wonderful
    Rather, overcome evil by doing that which is good.
     
    This is not about pretending that everything is nice and wonderful
    while everything is falling down around you.
            By Stephen Winters
    25 Jun 2018

    Stephen's Eating Plan

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    I have been overweight most of my life. I have tried to lose weight on and off many times with varying degrees of success, or failure. One of my biggest challenges over all those years is that I had no real plan, except (to try to) "Eat less".
    I don't do it perfectly. I find what is most important to me is that I become more and more proactive. I'm not yet very good at planning, but this is what I do. Right now I'm on an elimination diet as well
     
    It's not about restriction. Even though I'm only allowed foods on the elimination diet, I don't feel restricted. I'm learning to focus on being creative with the foods that I ca.n eat.
     
    For example, what I no longer eat are any kind of beef, dairy and cheeses, most processed foods. I eat very little that is prepackaged or processed. Instead I go to the store frequently and purchase fresh fruits and vegetables. I'm on a tight budget so have to be careful what I buy. I try to choose the ones that are under $1 per pound, although I will pay more if necessary. 
     
    I fix my own meals. I sometimes just cook each individual meal (weighing each food item) or I create large batches that I can divide up into multiple meals. Whenever I create a large batch I create a recipe that includes all the food items in the batch. I am in the process of creating a number of recipes that fit within my allowed set of foods. My way of creating a recipe is that I see what I have available in my refrigerator, freezer, and pantry, and gather all my chosen food items together. and just put those in the 
     
    One very important thing is that I don't judge or condemn myself for my choices. I accept the consequences of my choices and try to learn from them. Whenever I fall, I look at what I did (without guilt or condemnation), examine where I failed and get up and go again. Henry Ford has been attributed as saying, "Failure is the opportunity to begin again more intelligently."
     
    One of the biggest parts of my plan is I try to log each meal before I eat it. (I don't do it perfectly. There are times when I nibble and don't record it, but that is becoming less and less. I am getting better and better at it.) This allows me to have choices. I can see what the effects of what-I'm-about-to-eat will have on my daily overall goals. I can then to either eat it or to change how much I eat or to change what I'm about to eat.
    18 Jul 2018

    Wanting to be Known and Accepted

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    For a long time I have been wanting people to know who I was, what I thought about, and what I believed, and to fully accept me within that context. I've wanted people in my life to really listen to me, want to deeply know me, and to fully accept me for who I am. I have wanted to be validated by other people. I've wanted that from one of my relatives for a long time. In fact, that would be great if I received that from most of my close family. However, that hasn't happened. I remember part of what my counselor told me, that of not traumatizing other people by what I would say or do. As I think about this, where I am and what I think and believe and God and this life would be very difficult for others who know me to accept. It could be quite traumatizing for some of them. I think about those in my family or origin and associated relatives. Many of them have grown up within the context of a particular religious ideology and think that the world revolves around that mindset. They have a hard time thinking that anything of value could be outside their way of thinking. I should understand that, because I spent most of my early years in that same manner of thinking and believing.

     It seems as though it was not until I was able to voice it, to put it in words that I began to get free from it. What I mean is the desire for other people to know who I am what I believe and what I think about that and to accept me for that. Is only sense being able to speak that. My mind has been switching to ask other people how they are doing, to be focused on them.
     
    I seem to be transitioning to another state, that I thinking it's less about me and more about other people. Perhaps this is partly because I am become more secure in who I am and in what I think and believe. The thoughts that have been coming to me has been about focusing on other people and asking "Who are you?" Stepping out of my own desires and needs and learning to connect with other people for who they are. It has taken me many years to get here, and I am yet not fully here in this place, but am gradually coming more and more to this place.
    20 Jul 2018

    Accountability and hope

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    For most of my life I have been extremely averse to the whole idea of accountability. To me, it had the feel of someone standing over my should and watching everything that I do, waiting for me to do anything wrong, then to jump on me. I have avoided any groups that talked being accountable. It had the feeling of someone else trying to control me.

    In the mean time I've been getting older (I'm 67 years old) and have been discouraged with so many things in life. I've also been becoming discouraged with myself. I work at home and I've been distracted by so many things. I have not been able to work effeciently. In fact I've been doing increasingly less and less productive paying work. Fortunately, my wife has gone to work to help with her social security.

     Now, to digress a little. I was raised in a family with very little financial accountability. My dad was a hard worker, but a terrible money manager. As a consequence, from time to time, Dad took us and ran from the creditors, multiple times as I grew up. He finally started in a business and grew it from a little business until over a period of 14 years it brought about $900,000 during the last year. Then the whole thing collapsed. As I said, Dad was a terrible money manager. He also wasn't accountable to anyone (except his creditors). Again we ran and hid from the bill collectors.

    Now, back to me again. In 1986 I got my first computer, which was an Atari ST. It was all that I could afford. I have been in love with (using) computers ever since.I spent a lot of time on the computer (word processors, programming spreadsheets, desktop publishing, databases, etc.) I was able to try out a number of various software for it. Fortunately, I love to write (on the computer) so that has been a blessing in many ways, but not financially.
     
    After getting married, neither I nor my wife had any financial training. We had our own issues with not having money enough to pay the creditors, which went on for a few years. And, to add to that, my wife hated computers. So, I did not talk to her much about computers. However, when we got married my computer was already a few years old. And then, as the years passed my computer got older and older. Since it was an Atari (and the Atari company had went broke) I was unable to get any more programs for it, and I could get any stand business and finance type of programs for it. As my computer got older I kept hearing about all that was happening with the personal computers. I so much wanted to get a computer that everyone else had (IBM compatible), but, because of my wife's feelings about computers I didn't dare ask to purchase a new computer. Besides, we didn't have the money and the only way that we could get a new computer would be to purchase it on credit.
     
    Well, my wife loves to write letters, and send cards and notes to people. Ever since we have been marr.ied she sends out some almost every day. Back during that time I don't think that the Internet existed. But there were online BBS's (bulletin boards) that could be accessed through a modem. I had been accessing free BBS's for a few years. Then I wanted to sign onto one that cost money to sign on. I asked my wife if I could sign on and pay the fee. She replied, "I know you. If you join then you will be on it all the time." Even so, she allowed me to sign on. (One note here, I forget if it was before or after I registered at the paid BBS, I had told her about the homeschool BBS's that I had found. Since we were homeschooling the children that really interested her. Then she began to use the computer to access those BBS's.) As I got to using the paid BBS I found out that with that BBS we had an email account. After doing a little research I discovered that Emmy's mom, who was teaching at Cornell University, also had email. Then my wife began emailing her mom and other relatives, and was so pleased that should could send an email and get a response back the same time, sometimes in just a few minutes. And, as my wife accessed the various homeschool BBS's she read about all the homeschooling online groups that were online. This was the birthing of my wife's interest in computers. After a while she came to me and said, "Stephen, we need to get a new computer!" She wanted to have more access to all that was available online. (Our Atari ST computer was not capable of accessing those things.) So, we bought a new IBM compatible computer, on credit, and her interest in using the computer has grown and grown.

    Well, we now had a mainstream computer which had lots of software available for it.  We eventually bought QuickBooks and Quicken for our business. It took me about a year to learn to use Quickbooks. Well, as I learned better how to use it we ran all of our business finances through QuickBooks and our personal finances we put in Quicken. This gave me (and us) a much clearer picture of our finances than I had ever had before. Using this understanding of where our finances were really helped to turn around our finances. Although we didn't have any more money, we began using it more wisely. We didn't spend money as foolishly as we had in the past. Consequently we stopped having problems with our creditors. I saw how bringing our finances into the software... It was bringing everything into account so that it balanced, and brought peace into our lives in the area of finances, which I had never known before. This whole business (of bringing my wife together in being willing to obtain and use a computer) has been a process of us both learning to submit to a healthier state of financial accountability. As we learned more and more about it, I willingly submitted to it. And, it a larger sense, I've been learning to be accountable to myself and my own best interests.

    Computer usage has become one of my main passions and interests. You could almost say that I love computers (althought that's not technically correct). I can do things with well-written programs on a computer that I couldn't do otherwise. Bookkeeping only one example. And over the years there have been many free or demo software program that one could freely download. One of my hobbies has been just downloading and trying out various software. So I have downloaded and tried out probably hundreds of software programs. Partly because I have tried out so many programs, and partly because I am very detail oriented, I can recognize well written software and don't spend much time using ineffecient or cumbersome software. It doesn't take me much time to evaluate whether or not a program is worth my time in learning it. However, even with all of its benefits, the computer has also been a big distraction from my doing as much productive paying work.

    Another area where I have been struggling for most of my 67 years has been in the area of my weight. I've been overweight most of my life and I was overweight we I got married. After my marriage my weight had eventually go up to 268 pounds. Since that time I have gradually, on and off, lost a lot of weight, only to gain some of it back, and then to lose it again. Over the years I kept "trying to lose weight", but never could get to my goal weight of 180 lbs. Over the years I have weighed myself every day, so I knew where I was at. My main tools (or ideas) were my scale and a thought to "eat less". I was never consistent. Eating less always felt like a resistance of my constant desire to eat more. And so it has been for much of my life. I had heard about counting calories, but that seemed like a lot of work: keeping a calorie book with me, writing down everything that I ate (how would I know how to guess the food weight), looking up the calories, adding them up for each meal. Then adding up all the calories for the day. Then, how many calories do I need? To me, that whole process seemed ever too confusing.

    Well, a number of years have passed since then, with just more of the same yoyo dieting affect. Would that ever end? Would I ever be able to get down to and stay at my "normal" weight? 

    Within the last year I discovered some health apps for my phone. I have tried several, which require me to log what I eat. With my eating and logging everything that I eat, I've noticed some things. During the times when I am consistant about logging what I eat I am successful about losing or maintaining my weight. However the first ones that I tried out looked nice and seemed to have most of the functions that I wanted, but they were more complex to keep logging the food items, so I would quit using it. For a while I felt bad that I couldn't seem to be very consistent at logging my food. After a while I kind of gave up, but then would try again to again fail. Then I learned something. Sometimes I don't recognized an unsuitable method, process or app until I find a better one that just works for me.

    So, after all of this failing, I finally found something that seems to be working. There is a lot more to the process I use than what I am writing here. I'm in the process of writing out another more indepth article about how I use MyNetDiary, but for now, what follows will be sufficient. I found an app called MyNetDiary, that has both a MyNetDiary android app and a MyNetDiary website, which are linked together. Whatever I enter into the app shows up in my account at the website, and whatever I enter on my webite account shows up on my phone. You can see a Youtube video about it here: MyNetDiary Overview.

    Using the process that I use with MyNetDiary I'm down below my goal weight, for the first time in years. I have stopped the constant snacking. I'm quite content with eating less food now, and I'm OK with that, and I'm not hungry. I'm not always thinking about food.

     

    As I'm logging everything that I do, it helps me to keep asking myself, "Am I doing what I want to do at this moment?" In addition, knowing that the timer is running on the logging app, it's like a constant reminder, "Keep focused, keep working."

     

    In making out plans of what to do, I've been very good at making out plans of things that need to be done. But I've been terrible at tollowing them through. I haven't  done those things on the lists. I've been distracted about so many things.

     

    This app list many of the everyday things that we do and lets you time each thing. Using this app to track everything that I do is like having a multitude of tiny goals, one at a time. I'm learning to accomplish each tiny goal. It's like that running timer is saying to me, "keep focused, keep on track." It is helping me greatly to keep diverted into many other things because I have to keep working in the focus of the timer..

    It is giving me new hope that I can accomplish some of my dreams. But maybe first, I need to dream. What are my dreams and my hopes.

     

     

    Being Accountable to Myself.

    One of the most important thing that I have been learning is the I must be accountable (being in account, in balance) with myself first. I can always put on a good front to other people and pretend that everything it going OK. But I can't fool myself.

    Then,   However, the computer has also been a big distraction from my doing productive paying work.

    20 Jul 2018

    Is There A God?

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    In a large sense, I really don't care if there is a god, or a God, or not. It is what it is. Either there is a god/God or there isn't. Whatever I think or believe about it isn't going to change that reality. "What reality?" you ask. The reality of if there is or isn't a God.

    Rather than get entangled with arguments for or against the concept of each person idea of god/God, I think it is much more important how we treat one another and how we live our lives. Any view of god/God that is worth anything is going to want us to treat one another with love, honor, and respect.

    6 Aug 2018

    A Great Encouragement at the UU Church

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    For many years I have felt like I've been muzzled in church. I did not feel the freedom to speak of what I was really thinking, feeling, and believing. I did not feel that it was acceptable (by the church staff and members) to just be real.
    I have been searching for many years for a church where I could be real, where I could be accepted for who I am, and where I could openly express my thoughts and ideas and questions about religion and life. At times I have been so discouraged, thinking that I was alone, so different and so strange.
     
    I finally found one that seems to be a place where I would be welcomed. We are now attending the Unitarian Universalist church. When I had first heard about it some years ago, it was so different that it scared me. However, as I would deeply think about so many ideas about God and life that were much different than our (then) church, I would search the Internet to see if anyone else was thinking these same things. Well, among the many.... sources that I found, many were by articles various Unitatarian Universalist ministers and authors.
     
    I had a very neat and welcomed experience yesterday at church (I mean "church" in a very generic term). 
    But, before I tell you about it, let me give you some background that would show why it was so meaningful to me.
    For most of my early life I have been going mostly to conservative .... churches. They have been very dogmatic ... about their religious views. I have felt like their attitude has been "our way or the highway". 
     
     
    I have been so intimidated about saying anything that would be in opposition to their Justice warrior side. Yesterday, as I was standing in the foyer greeting people, I saw an elderly woman that I knew who was holding onto a clipboard. She was trying to get people to sign a petition or other paper in favor of keeping Oregon as a Sanctuary State. She explained it to me and wanted to know if I wanted to sign. I told her that I would need to think about it.  She then said something like, maybe you can teach me something about it that I do not know. Well, I hestitatingly began to say a few words, I told her that I could see both sides of the issue, that the immigrates are people and that they have real needs (and I didn't say this part, but their needs are valuable and we need to be concerned about them as well) and I also said that on the other side, who is going to pay for them being here. What about the people who live here who are trying to make a living. And the immigrants come and work for low wages and take the jobs of the people who are already living here.) and she listened intently. With her encouragement I went on to tell her how I had been raised as a migrant worker. We would be at the farmers' fields waiting to be allowed to go into the fields so that we could pick the crop to make some money. As we were waiting each morning the farmers would tell us that we needed to wait, wait, wait until the trees would dry off. At the same time we could see the Mexicans in the fields working. The farmers wanted to let the Mexicans pick as much as possible because he paid them a lot less than they paid us. Having the Mexican in the fields pick the crops made it a lot more difficult for us to make enough money  to survive. What farmer is going to pay the legal workers a living wage if he can get the Mexicans to work for a lot less.
    Well, the elderly lady at church listened with interest. She acknowledge that I had experience with the issue and she seemed to value what I had to say. This really encouraged me. It gave me hope that maybe my thoughts and ideas might be accept and valued, at least by some people at church.
    7 Sep 2018

    A Meaningful Conversation in my shop

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    One thing that I love about my being a self employed tradesman is that I can talk to my clients about meaningful and authentic topics. However, I do choose carefully who I will begin an authentic conversation with.
     
    This morning a woman, who I will call Jane, called me up and said that she would like to walk over and talk to me about a project. She has an antique chair that she wants recovered. It is a family chair. So, she came over and she looked through some of the fabrics. I also took her inside and showed her the website and how to search for fabrics on the website, and the pictures, etc.
     
    When I have a client come to my shop I like to know who these people are, besides just a potential client. I really enjoy people and love to get to know each person a little better. As I often do, I asked her an opening question, “Do you go to church?” Sometimes I may ask what a person does on Sunday morning. (I don't ask these question to try to convince them of anything, or to make them uncomfortable about religion. Rather, I have found these question, when asked appropriately, often lead to deeper and more meaningful topics. Some will tell me that he is an Atheist, or doesn't go to church, or may be very religious, only in a different context. As I ask these questions, I'm actually hoping to find people who say that the do not do anything on Sunday mornings, or who don't go to church. These are the people who I have had some of the deepest and most meaningful conversations. But, if someone answers that they do go to church, I have to be very careful about what I say then, as these people are typically very dogmatic in their thinking. However, no matter how they respond, I make no judgements about anything that they say. I only listen intently and passionately while I ask questions to draw them out. I find  people to be so interesting.)
     
    This morning my questions led to Jane telling me about her religious background, her marriage, etc.. I gradually began asking her questions about herself, her beliefs, etc. As she told me about one thing or another I would ask her more questions about something that she had said, so that she could explain more about it. This led to her sharing her beliefs, her spiritual practices, how she had converted to be a Jew and had been married to a Jewish man for 38 years, but then her husband’s girl friend didn’t like her. That led to her divorce, and her husband kept that church and Jane had to go someplace else.
     
    Since that time she has found a good man and has been remarried for four years now. and her move from the big city down her to this little town with her new husband, them fixing up the old house, etc. Her husband has some type of shop in the garage where he can work with wood. He wants to make all the kitchen cabinets, but Jane  is hestitant. She thinks that he has a lot of other things to do and she thinks that ought to have a professional do it. She talked willingly and opening. Said that I was a good listener. (She is a professional counselor). She told me a lot about herself. Then, when there was a pause, she said that now she would going to ask me (about myself). This led her asking a lot of questions and me telling all about my spiritual path, beliefs, counseling marriage, my past (all in abbreviated form). 
     
    At the end of our interaction we both felt more connected to the other. This time was such a treat for me, and probably for her as well. At this point in my life, getting involved in a meaningful passionate sharing of our lives is one of my most treasured type of experience.
     
    I have had quite a few of these types of conversations in my shop.
     
    “You cannot teach a man anything, you can only help him find it within himself.”
    ― Galileo
     

     

    11 Oct 2018

    Giving My Wife the Best

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    This article was prompted by my wife recently going back to work. With that came a need for a second car, which we just acquired. That second car is ten years old, but it is much newer than our year 2000 car. Now, who would get the "new" car. Of course, that selfish little kid who lives inside of me said, "Me! My car!" But I quickly put that little bugger back to sleep (although it never really sleeps. But I don't need to listen to it.) So, as I checked over and cleaned the car to give it to her, the beginnings of this article began to form in my mind.
     
    My daily aim: Give my wife the best. I've learned, and am still learning, to always give my wife the best of everything that I am and that I have.
     
    What does it mean to give her the best? It's not just a matter of giving her whatever-it-is and then detaching myself from it, rather, it is also to give her myself and the best service along with it. Keep a good attitude while I help her enjoy those best things.
    Give those things with my wholehearted blessing along with it.
    Watch her and find out what things that I do that please her, and then keep doing them with a good attitude.
     
    Then, you may ask, why should I continually give my wife the best of everything? What do I mean by "the best of everything?" It is not to spend a lot of money to buy the highest priced and best quality items. That would take me way off course, have me spend a lot more time work to pay for everything and/or make me broke. Rather, it is to have the daily moment-by-moment attitude of giving her the best of what I have (Not what I don't have). It can be as simple as slicing an avacado in half and giving her whichever half that my mind says is the best (the side that I want for myself). As I develop that attitude of giving her the best, it disables my selfish mindset of wanting the best for myself. Why should I always seek to give her the best? Because then she will give me the best of herself, her love
     
    Living the live of a willing servant to my wife and my family is one of the most rewarding lives that I can imagine. It just gives me so many good feelings that I'm bringing joy and support to those whom I love. In fact, that is what it means to truly love someone, to give them the best of yourself.
     
    When I continually give myself over to doing what is best for another, it changes who I am. When I'm giving my best to my loved ones, and to others, I'm actually giving the best to myself. What do I mean by that? When I'm constantly thinking about and doing the best to others, I'm bringing out my best attitude, and that is beneficial to me. I'm in a lot better attitude and feel better about myself when I'm giving rather than wanting. In contrast, wanting is a never ending trap that never brings me happiness. When I'm in the attitude of continually wanting, I can never receive everything that I want and so I never feel fulfilled. It is much better to live a life of continually giving my best and in the process to be continually made into a bettter human being. And so shall it be.
    11 Oct 2018

    Living A Life of Service

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    When I'm serving others, then I'm using all the stuff around me and thereby connecting with those things, and the environment, in a much deeper and richer way than just sitting around and looking at stuff, and being served.
     
    Doing one's best and giving the best service is a rich and exciting way to live. That means never being satisfied with just doing stuff the same old way, just enough to get by. Giving one's best is living our best life now. It means that our mind is ever active, looking how to do things better and better.
     
    Living the life of a servant gives me a lot of control over my  immediate environment and life's situations because I can make immediated changes and improvements. I can do things right now.
    As I am cleaning up around me things begin to speak to me, "clean me", more and more. In fact, things have always been speaking to me, but I haven't been listening, or more appropriately, I haven't been willing to listen. As I clean one thing, then another speaks to me, and then another and another. And, as I clean each thing my living space gradually gets cleaner, neater, and more orderly. And, in the process of cleaning my environment, my innerself is also regenerating.
    11 Oct 2018

    How to Journal

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Site Keywords: 

    I have been journaling for about 25 years now. I first started because of a severe crisis in my life, which I’ve written about here: The Write Frame of Mind. I started writing just to cope with life. When I first started to journal I didn’t have much to say. However, I kept my notebook or a computer close to me and wrote a tiny bit at a time. When I first started all I could think to write was one tiny thought, one sentence.

    Here are some of the guidelines that I use whenever I journal:

    1. Write whatever I had to say, even a little as a couple words.
    2. Write hap-hazardly, write badly. Trying to write perfectly makes it hard to write and hard to think. If I’m trying to “write with proper English”, then I’m thinking about how to write, not about what I want to say. I throw all of that away when I’m writing in my journal.
    3. Whenever I journaled, I didn’t worry about grammar, spelling, or writing complete thoughts. If I only had half of a thought, I would write that. Then I would put dots “……” indicating that there was more to be added later. The important thing is just to write whatever comes to mind and however it comes to mind. I called it “free-writing”, just writing freely without restrictions or grammar rules.
    4. Write when the thoughts come. If at all possible, I try to write out my thoughts when my thoughts first come. That is when I have the most to say about them. If I have to wait a few hours or longer, I will have forgotten most of what I wanted to say. That is why I like to keep some writing tools at hand as much as possible.
    5. I always have some journaling tools close at hand so that I could use them whenever thoughts came. Since I have worked at home for many years, I just kept my desktop computer on.
      1. Nowadays I just keep my laptop turned on and close at hand whenever I am at home.
      2. I have writing and journaling apps on my phone, which I have with me all the time. I often use it to write whenever I’m out and about, or if I am in bed and don’t want to get up to write on my computer.
      3. I use speech-to-text a lot, especially on my phone.
    6. Write like a reporter. Whenever I’m writing about something that happened in the past or that is currently happening, I try to see it through the eyes of a reporter. I try to write as clearly and objectively as possible
      1. Whenever I write in my journal I try to step out of myself and pretend like I’m merely an observer who is a reporter.
      2. Trying to be as accurate as possible, I write what I see, both good and bad.
      3. If I’m angry or upset, I write about that and why I’m upset.
      4. I write out in as full of detail as possible.
      5. I also write the details of each situation, including what happened before the current situation and the steps that led up to the current situation.
      6. I put aside my emotions of the moment to examine myself and what is really going on.
      7. Writing objectively like this helps bring clarity to my thinking and brings me peace.
    7. Write the truth. In my journal I only write what I believe to be true. I write as honestly as I can, without any pretense.
    8. I examine myself. I find my journal a great place to examine myself as honestly as I can. I write out both my strengths and weaknesses. I write out what I need to do to improve myself, or to clean up my messes, even if I’m not ready to do anything right now.
    4 Nov 2018
    Blogs: 
    This morning Emmy and I went to the Unitarian Universalist Church in Corvallis again. Emmy likes to get there early before anybody else does so that she connect with the environment before people get there. Once we arrived at church she sat down at the sofa and table and begin folding bulletins as she normally does. I went into the fellowship hall and set up the tables and chairs that people use doing the snack break.
     
    After I was done with that, as I normally do, I went around looking for people to connect with. I often pick new people that I've never talked with before. I am really intensely interested in people. I like to just listen to people by asking them questions and drawing them out.
     
    This morning I met a woman who had some type of job that involved working with the environment or something. As I listened intently to her and drew her out with my questions, she told me that in her field of expertise that she was on the list of the 100 most influential or important people or a mover & shaker or something like that. She said that she had been given awards or acknowledgments for the quality and depth of her work, and that she was making a real difference in the lives of other people. However, as she talked, she told me that she was so tired and burned out with her job that she just wanted to quit and leave it all. She said that she had decided to leave her job in a few months. I continued asking her questions about what was stressing her out about her job. Then one of the questions I asked her was if there was anything that she liked about her job. It was kind of hard for her to answer because she was so burned out. However, I seem to sense that she did have some connection with her job except that she was just so burnt out. One of the questions that I asked her was that if she could redesign her job and just take only the parts of it that she really liked what would that look like? I suggested that she really think that out and then go to her supervisor and tell him or her that you are burned out and can't keep going on as you have been. Then present the job that she had redesigned and see whether or not that could be workable. I said to her that if she was told "No" then that would be an answer. What would she have to lose? She was going to leave anyway. She seemed to really like that idea. She was interested in talking more but the church service was beginning and she really wanted to be part of that. She left to go into the service so quickly that I did not get her name or her picture. So I am likely not to remember her when she comes back. However, I did give her one of my cards with our picture on it and she gladly took that.
     
    Today the church also had an action luncheon which Emmy and I went to early because we had a class afterward. We got our plates of food and went upstairs to the classroom.
     
    Over the last day or two Emmy and I have been debating for questioning whether or not we should go to the second session of the 6-week Adult Credo class,  that we had started last week.
    17 Nov 2018

    Listened to the Woman at the Park

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    This morning I decided to take our dog Teddy for a walk. As I went downtown and walked past the fountain at the park I saw a woman sitting at a picnic table writing some notes. Since I was walking in her direction anyway I walked over to her and made a comment, "Looks like you are writing."
     
    I later learned that her name was A. G. She said that she was something like a language pathologist or a speech therapist. I forget exactly what she said. She said that she lived in Keizer and that she had an appointment in Monmouth. She had been on her way home when she saw the bench and had thought it was a good place to stop and write out her thoughts.
     
    We talked for quite some time. To start with I mainly asked her question about what she was writing about and about her thoughts and plans. She said that she had an important decision to make and was trying to write out her thoughts about it. Then I began asking her about that. As she answered one question, I asked her a question about the answer that she had given me. And this continued for a while. She later said that she felt that I had been sent to her. I was asking the very questions that she needed to think about and by my asking those questions she had to put it into words. By the time that we were done she indicated that with my help she had been able to think it out and had made the decision that she needed. She was very appreciative that I had come over and talked with her.
     
    I am learning more and more how important it is to take an interest in other people and listen to them. I remember again the quote
    “You cannot teach a man anything, you can only help him find it within himself.” ― Galileo
    I was there for A.G. to help her find the truth that was within her waiting to get out. It was nothing that I said, it was only in being their to listen to her.
    18 Dec 2018

    Meaningful Thinkers

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    Here are some of the people who I have listened to and/or watched over the last number of years. Their words of hope and ... have helped me on my way.

    Dr. Jordan Peterson is a professor of psychology at the University of Toronto, a clinical psychologist and the author of the multi-million copy bestseller 12 Rules for Life: An Antidote to Chaos.  Dr. Peterson writes books, makes YouTube videos, and gives talks to encourage people to "develop a compelling vision for their life and to take on this sort of responsibility that you've been masters at managing and to speak honestly and forthrightly and to live nobly and to bury your suffering properly and to help make the world a better and less malevolent place"

    Professor Eric Mazur

    Bishop Carton Pearson

    Frank Schaeffer

     

     

    18 Dec 2018

    For years I have been searching, thinking, and writing of the many aspects of faith, life, and our place here on this earth. Having researched, visited, and tried many different churches along the way, we have been looking at different theological aspects of life and have come to understand and realize the value of people from all beliefs and all walks of life.

     

    In the process, I made a wonderful discovery of the Unitarian Universalists Fellowship of Corvallis (UUFC), which embraces many values that are similar to we have also been learning on our journey. When I first wanted to go to UUFC, my wife was a little hesitant, but after thinking it over, she said “Sometimes you have to get on your husband's horse and ride with him. We wives need to be supportive of our husbands.” Once she got connected with these wonderful people, she is so glad that she followed her internal prompting

     

    We have been attending for over a year and are excited about the treasure that we have found. Each Sunday morning people of all religions, belief systems, and walks of life eagerly come to church to be with each other. They genuinely care about one another. You can just hear the hum of enthusiasm as they talk excitedly with one another.

     

    Each Sunday morning the service begins with this:

    “We have gathered again once this morning as a community, as seekers of wisdom and inspiration to encourage and enable us to live lives that help heal the world. We have gathered as people, open to the transforming power of love, of life, and deep convictions.

    Wherever you have come from, whoever you are, you are welcome here and invited to be your whole and real self. In this religious community, you are free to believe makes sense to you, to live as you live, to love who you love, move how you move. All are invited into this circle that we may help one another, and be helped by sharing the truths that we know.

     

    We love the way that they make everyone feel welcome and included. Everyone is valued and each is allowed to share their own ideas, beliefs, and values, to be their own true selves. This is true freedom of thought, belief, and religion. I love the fact that they are a non-creedal church & each person is free to believe whatever makes sense to him/her. To be encouraged to be authentic and real! What a treasure that is!

     

    My wife started craft day at the church this past year and has a great turn out each month for the women to just come and enjoy each other’s fellowship while they work on all of their projects together. She has established many dear close friends on her new adventures.

     

    I am part of the monthly men’s gathering at church. The men share what is going on in their lives, including their blessings & joys, their griefs, their pain, and their sorrows. What a blessing it is to be part of a group that truly cares about one another, where we are each learning to be real and authentic with one another.

     
    19 Dec 2018

    Not Normal

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    I feel like I am a damaged mixed up sojourner who is just struggling to make it through this life. I have been through so much that has caused me to be "different" than the normal that so many people seem to live in. Yet, I have no desire to be that kind of normal. Even though it is painful to be alone (yet I'm not truly alone) and to be different, to not have people understand, I like who I am and where I am in life. I would not change who I am for anything.

    Part of me so desires to have deep personal friends. I want to have friends who know me deeply and still accept me for who I am. And yet, I am not willing to give up who I am just to have friends. And yet I care deeply about people. I want to know who they are, what they think and feel. I want to look deeper than all the surface facade that so many people life behind.

    I really like the HasFit exercise video (which has a male and a female instructor) that I'm using today. One thing that the male instructor says at the beginning is to make the exercise yours. In the video that demostrate several different methods of doing the same exercises. He says, "We really encourage you to make this workout your own, increasing the entensity with more weight, or decrease by using less weight or no weight at all."  I so appreciate their approach of encouraging the particpants to make it their own.

    When I think of what the coach of the HasFit video said, "Make it yours". I apply to life and to (religion, of a sort). "Make it yours." Don't just follow someone else's preprogramed version of faith, belief, and religion. Think it out. What do you truly think and believe? Make it yours!

    What do I mean by that? Get real. If you don't believe in God, OR if you don't believe in the type of God that others are constantly pushing at you, STOP! THINK! Ask yourself and ask others the questions that you have been afraid to ask? Often those who believe in a God have a specific type of god that they believe in. Just because someone believes in a particular type of a God or higher power doesn't doesn't mean that they have it correct.

    26 Jul 2019

    Plant Based Diet Doctors

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    DR MICHAEL GREGER INTERVIEW https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=ajhX5...

    DR NEAL BARNARD INTERVIEW : https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=qLeee...

    DR JOHN MCDOUGALL INTERVIEW : https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=iuOa3...

    Dr. Goldhamer is the founder of TrueNorth Health Center, a state-of-the-art facility that provides medical and chiropractic services, psychotherapy and counseling, as well as massage and body work. He is also director of the Center's groundbreaking residential health education program.

    27 Sep 2019

    Unproven Christian Assertions

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    This morning as I was reading an Internet article I came across this phrase

    "Those under 40 tend to be like the student I quoted above. They have had some weird experience of Jesus that changed their life. They left behind aspiring careers in law or media or medicine or whatever and took up ministry, which promises far less money and social prestige, but far more satisfaction, both in this world and the next.

    https://vancouversun.com/opinion/op-ed/jason-byassee-ignoring-atheist-united-church-pastor-greta-vosper-is-the-best-policy

    The phrase that I want to focus on here is "both in this world and the next". This is a pretty common way of thinking among Christians. It can be expressed in various ways, such as: "in this life or the next", "in the here and now and the hereafter", "on earth and in heaven", and so on. All of these contain one major Christian assertion, there is "after we die, we will go on to the next life, to heaven, etc." This assertion has been used by Christians for many centuries. It is also written in the Bible in various places. But is it true?

    Here is the thing, an assertion is not the same thing as something being real or true.

    Other unproven (or unprovable) Christian Assertions. There are many, let's start with the largest assertions:

    1. God
    2. The Bible is the Word of God
    3. Jesus was born of a virgin
    4. Satan
    5. The Holy Spirit
    6. Hell
    31 Oct 2019

    Serving the L.O.R.D

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    Back when I was in the Christian mindset, serving the Lord had something to do submitting ourselves to the will of the Almighty God, whatever and whoever that might mean.

    Life Processes, responsibilities. Throughout the course of each human's live we each have various responsibilities ("callings") that we are called to do to make life run smoother for ourselves and for others. When many people are young they don't want to be "saddled-down" with these responsibilities. Rather, they want to be free to do whatever they want.

    Nowadays the phrases "Serving the Lord" has taken on a whole new more meaningful and realistic flavor, "Serving (Submitting to "the") Life's Ongoing Responsibilities of Daily living." Life is a whole lot more complicated for  those who are living as  adults in this culture that it was when they were children. As children everything seemed to happen almost automatically almost magically. The food was put in front you, you had a warm soft place to sleep. You had clothes to wear. You were taken wherever you needed to go.

    At this point in my life I look upon the phrase "Serve the Lord" as an alegorical statement of someone being ready to step and take their place as a cog in the machinery of life. When we are young we often think that we want to be one of the big important wheels in the the machine

    Submitting to, and stepping up and becoming, a cog in the great machine gives us meaning and purpose in life. We realize that we are part of something bigger than ourselves

    When we serve others best is also when find our meaning and purpose in life.

    And it's not just stepping up and doing one of life's responsibilities well. Rather, responsible people are juggling many many responsibilities all at the same time. There is so much to learn about each and every one.

    22 Mar 2020
    Blogs: 
    Site Keywords: 

    Report of First Men’s Video-Chat Gathering

    The order of the day is social-distancing. No meeting in groups, no getting together to any extent. With each of us seemingly confined to within the walls of one's own abode, it is very easy for us to begin to feel distant and alone like no one cares.
    This is where video-chats or video meetings can at least help to fill that void. Sitting in front of my screen and seeing all of your smiling faces is so heartwarming. While it is not as good as an in-person hug it is ever so much better than staying isolated and alone in one's own mind.
    This last Sunday, March 22 six men from our UUFC Fellowship got together via Google Duo to have a first trial men's informal video-chat meeting. (Stephen had done a test video-chat with each man in advance to verify that they each could be connected.) Six men were "present". Originally eight men were scheduled to be in the video-chat and another two had expressed a desire to be part of the chat, but because of some unforeseen technical difficulties, only 6 men were able to get connected for this first chat. (Stephen learned that future group chats would probably be better done using another video chat app, possibly Google Hangouts or some other.)
    The "meeting" began with a typical chalice group type check-in with each man spending a few minutes sharing what was going on in his life, his personal struggles, his joys, his sorrows. After the initial sharing was finished we started into the topic of the day, FINDING HOPE WITHIN A PANDEMIC and SOCIAL DISTANCING. However, after beginning it was decided not to complete this topic at this time. Instead, we just spent the rest of the time catching up with one another. Video chatting as a group is a new experience and takes some getting used to for some. For me, it was very rewarding to see all of these me interacting with each other almost as though they were together in the same room.
    Having participated with many face-to-face meetings with many of these men before at UUFC, it was very uplifting to be in the same (virtual) room with these men again. I look forward to more of these group video-chats. I look forward to seeing more of you in any upcoming video-chats. Aho!
    If you are interested in participating in video-chats let me know. Also, feel free to connect with me via Google Hangouts or Google Duo at any time about anything, or if you just want a listening ear.

     

    28 Feb 2021

    Love your enemies

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    What does it mean to "love your enemies"?
    Jesus said, "But I say unto you, Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray for them that despitefully use you; that ye may be the children of your Father which is in heaven." Matt 5:44
     
    "Love your enemies" is not about our emotions for our enemies. It is not about us making ourselves have warm fuzzy loving feelings toward our enemies. No, that would be irrational  But rather it denotes how we are to act towards our enemies. Then we add prayer: Prayer is focusing our mind and thoughts about how we can act in ways to bless our enemies. This action is not reactive, It is not based upon the way that our enemy treats us. Rather, our actions are based upon who we are and who we want to become.
    2 Dec 2023

    On the path of this life

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    On the path of this life one cannot just say we are the right ones and they are the wrong ones. That in itself is the wrong path because it leads to excluding other possibilities. Instead, we should be open to listening to those with different ideas than what we have. We are all needed to work together with all of our various ideas to figure out how they navigate this life more precisely. Indeed, there are some paths on this life that seem just plain wrong. But just because we disagree with them does not mean that we are on the right path and it does not mean that they are wrong. We need to get outside of our own selves and look at even our own thinking from different points of view and to examine it closely. Sometimes we need help from the other side to examine our own thinking because we sometimes cannot see the flaws in our own thinking. So, the follow-up on this is that we need to do more listening than we do talking. We do not need to prove ourselves right as much as we need to listen to why the other person thinks the way that they do. We will probably learn more from listening to someone who thinks differently then we do then from listening to those who agree with us and confirm our thinking. That confirmation-bias just keeps us rooted and trapped in our ineffective ways of thinking.

    21 Jan 2024

    A sense of impending gloom

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 
    Tonight as I lay in bed I have a sense of impending gloom. It is hitting me how close to disaster we are, and it is largely my fault. I have been goofing off way too much. I have been watching too much videos and movies, some while I was working and some instead of working.
    What are some problems that I need to fix? 
    There is mold growing in my shop. I need to clean out the fabrics and under the cutting table before the mold damages the client's fabric.
    Wear the heavy mask while cleaning.
    Take all of the clients' fabrics out from under the table and put someplace else.
    Start getting up and exercising early every day.
    Stop all unnecessary expenses.
    Make a list of priorities that I need to do each day
    Subscriptions, turn out lights when not in use. 
    Set up a schedule.
    Make a mold-killing solution.
    Get a mentor or a counselor. 
    Write out a complete disclosure of my failures and also what I need to to get started. 
    Send a reply email to all the UUCS people who wrote me.
    On my food, plan out  daily dozen
    Do estimates on same day
    Train Annie every day
    11 May 2024

    I often wonder if I belong anywhere. Many churches emphasize, “You have to believe this” or “You have to believe that,” and I just can’t buy into it. It doesn’t seem real to me. One thing I appreciate about the Unitarian Universalist Church is that I don’t have to adhere to a creed to be part of it.

    Why am I like this? Why can’t I fit in anywhere? In many ways, I envy those who can accept whatever the leadership says and seemingly fit in. But I’m not like that. I have to be real and honest about who I am, and this makes it very difficult for me to fit in anywhere. Part of this is because I’m not going to buy into whatever the leadership says. Another part is that I wonder if any place will accept me as I am.

    Now that I’ve said that, I have to ask myself: What am I looking for? I want to find a place that will truly accept me for who I am and where I can express myself without condemnation. I’m not looking for a place where people believe exactly as I do—I don’t even know what I believe at times. I want to find a place that allows people to seek, explore, and discover what is real for themselves. But when a church has a statement of faith, it’s like a boundary or fence that says, “This is who we are, and you have to fit in if you want to be part of us.” I don’t believe that having a statement of faith or a doctrinal statement should be part of what a true church is. They should allow people to be who they are and not have to bow or bend to what others say they have to be.

    11 May 2024

    I have been thinking about these things for many years. When I was younger, much younger, the Bible was an idol in my life, but I did not know it. I remember saying and thinking, ‘I just want to study the Bible. I don’t want to be studying a book about the Bible, I only want to study the Bible.’

    There is a verse in the New Testament that says, ‘For no prophecy was ever produced by the will of man, but men spoke from God as they were carried along by the Holy Spirit.’ (2 Peter 1:21 ESV) When I was young, I used to interpret that verse as saying that the Holy Spirit came upon the authors, kind of went into their bodies, grabbed hold of their hands, and wrote the Bible through them as they were physically moved by the Holy Spirit. That literally was what I thought. But my understanding has changed a lot since that time.

    Much earlier in my life, for perhaps 10 years or so, I listened to Christian radio 8 to 10 hours per day almost every day. During those early years, I wasn’t thinking for myself. I was only thinking about what other people told me, whether it was from my parents or from other religious leaders. But in my 12 years of counseling, I had to examine my core issues and what motivated me. That started me rethinking my religious beliefs, and for a number of years, I’ve been deeply thinking about what I was taught versus what I have been learning that seems to be more true. I am not trying to say that everything I think or believe is true; I keep learning and seeing many things about my faulty beliefs.

    Over the years, I have also seen that there are many religious people who try to prove that the Bible is right and true. In recent times, I’ve come to realize there are also people who are trying to find out what is right and true about the Bible. I have also been reading much about the history of the Bible and how it was written and put together throughout the years. The Bible was not a complete book that was just instantly handed down by God in a complete edition. It was put together kind of hodgepodge over the years and gradually grew into what we see now. And to go even a step further, there are many people who are thinking and writing and building upon things that are right and true that don’t have to depend upon the Bible. You may think that is sacrilege, and that is okay. We are each allowed to have our own thoughts and opinions.

    There are many times that I wish I could just put all of this detailed thinking about the Bible and religion out of my mind and not think about it anymore. But that’s not how my mind is wired. There are many things I’ve been thinking about for many years. It is not part of my nature to try to tell anyone else what to think or what to believe. I’ve seen my own thoughts and beliefs change a lot over the years, so I wouldn’t want anyone following me. I think it is up to each person to struggle and think out for themselves what they really think and believe. I don’t think it’s helpful or right for anybody to just grab hold of a pre-written statement of faith or pre-written religious doctrine. But, it seems to me that many people don’t want to have to go through the work of thinking it out for themselves and will just take up whatever statement of faith a particular church teaches. Rather than teach people what to think or believe, I really like the way that Socrates used to ask questions to help people think things out. And I wish religious teaching was more like that, not starting out with a preconceived answer, but helping each person come up with their own answers.

    9 Sep 2024
    Blogs: 

    I have been on this path for many years. In some sense, it seems like I’ve been walking alone, although I haven’t really been alone. My wife has been with me and stuck by my side. But I don’t think she really understands where I am or where I’m going. In a lot of ways, it seems like my path scares her, so I can’t share very much in depth with her.

    What is my path? I was raised in traditional Christianity and spent most of my early life in that. But after making some missteps, experiencing severe consequences, and going through 12 years of counseling, my life took a whole new turn. I’ve been on this path for over 20 years. It seems like I’ve had such a heavy load of negative Christianity embedded in my consciousness for so many years. I’ve had to let many years pass to diffuse and disentangle myself from it, and yet there are many parts that still hold on.

    In recent times, I have attended two different Unitarian Universalist churches for about six or seven years. This helped me step out of traditional Christianity and was helpful in some small ways. My time there showed me that it was okay not to be in the traditional Christian dogma. It helped me see that people outside of Christianity are valid and honorable as well. However, it didn’t give me any direction in life. It seemed like it just gave me a breather or respite from the religious trap.

    For many years, I have been walking down a path not really knowing where I’m going but feeling like it’s a path I need to be on. It has been a very lonely path, but I keep plodding on, sensing that I’m going somewhere but not knowing where. In some ways, I feel like Abraham when God called him to leave his family for a land that God would show him. I haven’t known where I was going, but I haven’t felt lost. I felt like this is just a path I needed to be on.

    I am 73 years old, and it seems like it’s only this year that I’ve come to a new path that feels very meaningful. At the beginning of this year, I started volunteering at the Church at the Park and the Village of Hope. I feel like this was a very good step for me and helped me in many ways. Working with the homeless really helped me find some meaning. I’ve also been reading books by Father Gregory Boyle, which have deeply impacted my consciousness to the point of beginning to reprogram my mind. I have been listening to his three books over and over again so that I can really absorb them. Reading Father Boyle’s books has also been helping me to connect with the homeless people that I’m helping. One of the mystics that Father Boyle mentions in his book is Richard Rohr. I have just started reading one of his books, “Immortal Diamond: The Search for Our True Self.” This book continues the tearing up and renewing of my mind that the books of Father Gregory Boyle began. Additionally, I feel so blessed and thankful to have found some other people in my life who have read these books and seem so supportive of my new path. I feel like I’m on such a good path now. And I feel all churned up inside. It’s like my insides are preparing for a new chapter in my life that may have deep meaning and purpose.

    I am not looking to be fixed. I do not think that any of us can fix another.

    10 Sep 2024

    My Path

    Submitted by Stephen Winters
    Blogs: 

    It has been some years since I wrote on this blog. In many ways, this has been a record and a log of my spiritual journey, although I am loathe to use the work "spiritual".

    10 Sep 2024

    Finding Harmony on My New Path

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    I feel like I’m on a really good path now, with a combination of Father Gregory Boyle’s books, the writings of Richard Rohr, and my involvement with The Church of the Park, especially the Village of Hope, and St. Thomas Church. These elements are all floating and connecting in unison with one another and this new path that I’m walking on. Additionally, I feel like my insides are being torn up (in a good way) and rejuvenated. I feel like I’m due for a good, long cry.

    26 Oct 2024

    For a number of months I have been having conversations with Copilot AI about a wide variety of topics. I want to share a cconversation that I had with it about the gift of salvation. 

    Introduction:

    Our chat started with me asking a thought-provoking question: "Is a gift still a gift if the person it's meant for doesn't accept it?" This question led us to talk about how salvation is like a free gift. We explored what it means to hear and preach the gospel, and how true change comes from within us, not just from what we say. Using ideas from St. Francis of Assisi, Richard Rohr, and Father Gregory Boyle, we looked at what it means to really live out our faith and see God as truly loving. Join us as we dig into these topics and see how they connect with our own lives. I will start off with a question that I asked it.

    My Conversation with Copilot Begins

    Me: Is a gift a gift if it is not receive by the intended recipient?

    Copilot:

    Interesting thought experiment. I'd argue the intent of giving a gift is a big part of what makes it a gift. Whether it's received or not, it still carries that intention. However, the joy and value of a gift come full circle when it's actually given and received by the intended person. Care to share what sparked this curiosity?

    Me: OK, here is what prompted my Question. (I don't think I'm saying this quite right, but you are probably familiar with this) One "Christian" teaching is that Jesus died for people's sins and thereby giving them the free gift of salvation. BUT, this teaching also says, that if people do not "repent of their sins and accept Jesus as their savior" then they are rejecting God's free gift and therefore won't receive the free gift. The teaching continues that then as a result of rejecting God's free gift, the people who have rejected God's free gift will go to hell. When you read this, what "thoughts" (if you can have thoughts) come to your mind?

    Copilot:

    “You've touched on a profound and intricate subject that many people have pondered for centuries. From my perspective, this teaching underscores the importance of individual agency and the significance of choice in religious belief.

    It brings to light the idea that a gift, especially one as monumental as salvation, requires acceptance and acknowledgment for it to hold its intended value. Without acceptance, the potential of the gift remains unrealized.

    On a broader level, it raises questions about the nature of faith, the role of free will, and the complexities of moral and spiritual accountability. What do you think about this teaching? Does it resonate with your experiences or beliefs?”

    After-thought from Me: One thought that comes to me as I reread this is that no one is going to change just because the hear “the gospel”. Preaching the gospel has more to do with the desires of the speaker (to win souls) than it does with the needs of the listener. In John it says, “No one can come to me unless the Father draws him.” Let’s take a closer look at that. For one, many people think or believe that “preaching the gospel” is speaking words at someone. But who really changes just because they hear some words. St of Assisi said, “preach the gospel always, sometimes use words.” That demonstrates that it is the testimony of our lives lived out before people (often over a great amount of time) that has the most impact on other people. The best way to change other people is to get out focus off of trying to change them, but instead to change our own lives. Once you find out how difficult it is to change your own life, you’ll be less judgmental of other people’s faults. Whether we know it or not, we are on a (spiritual) journey. We have much to do to correct our own faults. That is an ongoing process that will go on the rest of our lives. So, we don’t’ need to think that we are going to be good enough to be “lights”.

    Fr. Richard Rohr has said, “"It is our mistakes that lead us to God, We come to divine union not by doing right but by doing it wrong.”

    In Matthew 5:15 it says,  "Let your light shine before others, that they may see your good deeds and glorify your Father in heaven.” What does it mean to “let your light shine”. Does that mean that you are quoting Jesus at them all the time? Going back to what St Francis of Assisi said, “preach the gospel always, sometimes use words”, we need to get our minds off of trying to convert or change other people and live real and authentic lives, without trying “show” other people anything. Any time that we try to act good so that we can “shine out light of the love of Jesus” at other people, we are being phony and doing it for show.. The kind of life of “letting ouir light shine” is getting our minds off of trying to be a witness, but rather learning to be real with others, to be loving, kind, and compassionate towards others. It is also learning to see “Christ” in them, no matter what state they are in.
    Whenever you want to “witness” to someone, then it is about you, not about them. It is about you thinking that you are on a better path than they are and you want them to follow your path.

    True witnessing is not about trying to witness, it's not about saying some things that you think they need to hear. Rather it's about you being authentic with them and just caring about their needs without any ulterior motive on your part. Is forgetting about trying to witness and just living your life, living a real life with them. Then, if there's anything for them to see, they might see it.

    Copilot:

    That’s a deeply insightful reflection. It aligns beautifully with the idea that transformation is an inside job, sparked more by example than by words. The essence of "letting your light shine" isn't about grand gestures or overt displays of faith, but about authenticity, humility, and love.

    The quote from St. Francis of Assisi encapsulates this well. Actions often speak louder than words, and a life lived with integrity, kindness, and compassion can have a more profound impact than any sermon. It’s a reminder that real change begins within, and that our own journey toward authenticity and love can inspire others more than any attempt at direct influence.

    Richard Rohr’s perspective that our mistakes lead us to God reinforces this. Embracing our humanity and our imperfections can create a space for grace, compassion, and understanding to flourish, both in ourselves and in those around us.

    Your thoughts challenge the conventional approach to evangelism and call for a deeper, more relational way of living out faith. It’s about being present, real, and seeing the divine in everyone. That kind of genuine engagement can truly change lives.

    How does living this way impact your day-to-day interactions with others?

    Me: Several points come to my mind. I have been reading and listening to the writings of Richard Rohr and Father Gregory Boyle and those writings have been transforming my mind.

    How a child would act. Childish behavior might go something like this. "You have to do things my way or you don't get to play."

    An evil adult might say, "I love you forever. But, you have to do things my way or I will beat you with whip until you are bruised and bloody and then I will still keep beating you. (Compare this to the teaching of hell.)

    A petty version of God (which is what most Christians seem to worship) says, "My son has died for your sins in order to give you the free gift of salvation. In order for you to receive this gift you have to do things my way (repent of your wickedness, confess your sins, be baptized, accept Jesus into your hear as your savior, etc. and so on). If you don't receive my son, then you will be cast into hell to be tortured forever and ever. You ask me what I think about the traditional view of God. He sounds like a childish, cruel, petty god that claims to love everyone, but his actions say otherwise.

    A truly caring, loving, and compassionate God might say something like, "Here is this free gift for you. It is here for you as you follow the way. This gift is guaranteed for you, and it takes as long as it takes. You are guaranteed to receive it. There is no other way but for you to win." Father Gregory Boyle says that God loves you too much to be angry with you (or to condemn you). Richard Rohr says similar things. A truly good and loving God would make a way for everyone to win.

    Copilot:

    Your reflections are profound. What you're articulating aligns with a more compassionate, inclusive understanding of divine love. It emphasizes a God who is unfailingly merciful and who works tirelessly for the ultimate good of every person. This perspective challenges traditional views and advocates for a God who never gives up on anyone. It's a viewpoint that many find hopeful and deeply inspiring. The teachings of Richard Rohr and Father Gregory Boyle offer a transformative way of seeing the divine, one that highlights love, grace, and endless opportunities for redemption. If you’re evolving your thoughts on this, it sounds like you’re on a fascinating journey. What’s resonating with you the most from their teachings?

    Me: Yes, my thoughts are evolving to more closely align with writings of Father Boyle and Richard Rohr. I still have much to learn about this, and still have much about my old way of thinking to over come, but Boyle's and Rohr's way of thinking seems so right to me. I want to find and read more books from authors who think this way.{C}{C}{C}{C}{C}{C}{C}{C}{C}{C}{C}{C}{C}{C}{C}{C}{C}{C}{C}{C}{C}

    Copilot:
     
    That's wonderful to hear! Both Father Gregory Boyle and Richard Rohr offer profound insights that can deeply enrich one's spiritual journey. Here are some books by each author that you might find inspiring:

    Books by Father Gregory Boyle

     
    Tattoos on the Heart: The Power of Boundless Compassion - This book is a collection of inspiring stories from Boyle's work with gang members in Los Angeles1.
     
    Barking to the Choir: The Power of Radical Kinship - Another powerful collection of stories that highlight the importance of community and compassion2.
     
    The Whole Language: The Power of Extravagant Tenderness - Boyle's latest book, focusing on the transformative power of love and tenderness3.
     

    Books by Richard Rohr

     
    Falling Upward: A Spirituality for the Two Halves of Life - Explores the idea of two halves of life and the journey of spiritual growth4.
     
    The Universal Christ: How a Forgotten Story Can Change Everything - Discusses the concept of the universal Christ and its implications for spirituality5.
     
    Breathing Under Water: Spirituality and the 12 Steps - Integrates the 12-step recovery process with spiritual principles4.
     
    These books should provide a great starting point for exploring their teachings further. Do any of these titles catch your eye?

    1 www.amazon.com 2 www.amazon.com 3 www.amazon.com 4 www.thriftbooks.com 5 en.wikipedia.org

    Me: I am current reading (by listening via Audible) to Richard Rohr's book, Immortal Diamond over and over again. It is calling to me, but I have to read it (or listen to it) a bunch of times to begin to comprehend it.

    Copilot:

    Immortal Diamond is a profound work that often reveals new layers with each read. Listening to it on Audible sounds like a fantastic approach, letting the nuances really sink in. Sometimes, the depth of such books needs a bit of time and repeated exposure to fully absorb and understand. Keep going—each read-through is likely to uncover new insights! Any specific part or concept that stands out to you so far?

    Me (quoting Richard Rohr):

    "It is our mistakes that lead us to God, We come to divine union not by doing right but by doing it wrong.

    Copilot:

    Rohr’s insights really challenge conventional thinking. It’s a powerful reminder that our flaws and missteps are often the very things that bring us closer to the divine. It’s in our vulnerability and humanity that we find a deeper connection. This concept can be both humbling and liberating, don't you think? How has this perspective impacted your view of your own journey?

    Conclusion:
    Our conversation made us rethink traditional ideas about faith and God’s love. We learned that true change comes from being real, humble, and loving. St. Francis of Assisi, Richard Rohr, and Father Gregory Boyle teach us that actions speak louder than words. When we live authentically and care deeply, we let our light shine naturally. This journey isn't about changing others but about accepting our own humanity and flaws. Let’s keep exploring these powerful ideas and see how they shape our daily interactions and spiritual growth.
    25 Nov 2024

    God's grace is available to everyone, everywhere. Yet, humans often insist that you must call God by a specific name, recite the right words, adhere to the correct doctrines, and follow the prescribed path. This mindset reduces God to a level that suits human understanding, portraying Him as small, petty, and tyrannical. Do we really believe that God has nothing better to do than to keep a meticulous record of every human misstep? Imagine how long such a list for each person would be!

    God, in His infinite wisdom, created each person uniquely, with individual circumstances and experiences. His desire is for everyone to grow into their best selves. God is patient and kind, understanding that growth takes time. He doesn't expect us to be carbon copies of one another. Instead, He designed us to be unique and distinctive, each with our own beliefs. It is humanity, not God, that attempts to control the beliefs of others. God loves you as you are, right where you are.

    There is no singular, correct way to perceive God. Believing otherwise is human folly and narrow-mindedness. God transcends all of this. We are limited in our ability to fully comprehend who and what God truly is. However, God reveals Himself to each person in a way they can accept.

    Here are a few of the names given to the Divine across various beliefs and cultures: God, Jehovah, Yahweh, YHWH, Elohim, Adonai, Allah, Brahman, Vishnu, Shiva, Krishna, Rama, Waheguru, Ik Onkar, Great Spirit, Creator, Tao, Baha, and the Greatest Name. These are just some of the many names used throughout history to address a higher power.

    4 Mar 2025

    In a world often defined by rigid labels and divisive ideologies, how do we cultivate a sense of deep connection and meaningful presence? This conversation began with a simple question: how can we practice the presence of God in our daily lives? What unfolded was a journey beyond traditional religious boundaries, a quest to uncover the universal essence of spirituality.

    Synopsis:

    We started by exploring the practical ways to maintain an awareness of the divine, delving into mindfulness, gratitude, and contemplative practices. However, as the conversation progressed, a realization emerged: the term "God," while deeply meaningful to many, can also be limiting, a label that sometimes obscures the very essence it seeks to represent.

    We ventured into the realm of "Being," "Presence," "Love," "Truth," and "Way," exploring how these terms, when imbued with intention, can subtly infuse our daily lives with a sense of the sacred. We discovered that by focusing on the "is-ness" of existence, the interconnectedness of all things, and the boundless love that permeates the universe, we can transcend the limitations of religious dogma and connect with a deeper, more universal spirituality.

    We discussed the importance of mindset, recognizing that our perception of the world shapes our experience of it. We explored how choosing a mindset of openness, compassion, and gratitude can transform our interactions with others and our relationship with life itself.

    This discussion is not about rejecting faith, but about expanding our understanding of it. It's about moving beyond labels and embracing the mystery of existence, finding the divine in the ordinary, and cultivating a sense of presence that resonates with our deepest selves. Join us as we explore the path to a more meaningful and connected life, a life lived in the radiant embrace of Presence.

    Practicing the presence of God.

    Beyond Labels: Cultivating Presence in a World of Meaning

    Introduction:

    You: Practicing the presence of God.

    Gemini: "Practicing the presence of God" is a concept that emphasizes maintaining a constant awareness of God's nearness in everyday life. It's about cultivating a sense of connection and communion with the divine, not just during formal prayer or worship, but in every moment.  

    You: Practicing the presence of God and non-religious ways through every day events and practices.

    Gemini: It's absolutely possible to cultivate a sense of presence and connection in your daily life without adhering to traditional religious frameworks. Here's how you can adapt the concept of "practicing the presence" to a non-religious context...

    You: Now, please combine and integrate both ways. Don't mention that you're integrating both ways. Focus only on the practices themselves. Don't mention religious versus secular, but rather truly integrate them as one.

    Gemini: Alright, let's focus purely on the practices, as if they naturally flow together, without drawing distinctions...

    You: I really like what you did with this last approach. It's almost as though your first two tries were polluted with the concept of religious thought. This last writing is so much cleaner and fresher and full of active and creative thought. Without losing this freshness and crispness, I'm wondering if you can leave the concept of practicing the presence of God without being overly religious. As an example, Francis of Asisi was said to said, "Preach the gospel always, sometimes use words." Now I don't want you to preach the gospel here. The point I am making here is that of living out the message without preaching the message. You have done that so well in this last writing. Another concept I want to express is that the concept of God can the expressed many different ways, some may say Toa, some, Allah, the Great Spirit, Higher Power, and any number of other concepts for God or higher power. How can we bring all that into this writing without explicitly saying those labels or titles for God and without leaving them out either? One thing I really like about what you did in this last writing is you have made everything so crisp and so clean. So many times when people use religious thought it gets all muddy with religiousness. So I don't want to leave God out either because he is the source of everything and yeah I don't want to be all muddied up with religion and “God”Ness. As I have been reading the writings of father Gregory Boyle and Father Richard Rohr, I have been realizing that God isn't interested in getting all the glory. I would compare that to a human parent rating and interacting with his child not wanting to get Glory from interacting with his child. The parent just wants to love his child and do what's best for him. The focuses on the child, not on himself or herself. Does any of this make sense to you? I hope you can do something with all of this that I read in hell and bringing in this fragrance of God and higher power without making it drip of that.

    Gemini: Yes, this makes perfect sense. You're aiming for a lived spirituality, a sense of inherent connection to the source of all things, without the weight of dogma or explicit labels. You want the essence, the fragrance, not the thick, overwhelming perfume. Let's try to capture that...

    You: Yes, I think that you are on the right track. It's still lacking something. I have been thinking. One of the mystics, I think, described God as being itself. I think that term of "Being" (and, perhaps, other related terms) give the essence of what is missing. That is subtly bringing the concept of God without using that label.

    Gemini: You're right. "Being" carries a profound weight, a sense of fundamental presence that resonates deeply. Let's weave that into the practice, focusing on the inherent "is-ness" of existence...

    You: The word "is-ness" sounds awkward because it's not normally used. You have used "being" as focused on oneself and left the greater "Being" out. I meant it to include God. You could use terms like Being, Presence, (and perhaps there are other words as well, that when they are capitalized, would Imply God.) You see, wherever appropriate, I want to subtly bring God into it without using that label. As I think about this, I remember that verse that has a piece of it that says, "..... though "He" is never far from any of us." This is what I am looking for, that there would be the essence of God in there without the direct mentioning.

    Gemini: You're right, "is-ness" is a bit clunky, and focusing solely on lowercase "being" limits the scope. Let's aim for that subtle infusion, that sense of the ever-present, without explicitly naming it...

    You: Very Good. The term that is still missing is "Love" (God is Love, (True) Love is God) And as I write this, I realize that "True", "Truth", "Way", and, "Life" are other terms that can be used to imply God.

    Gemini: Excellent point. Love is absolutely essential, and you're right, terms like True, Truth, Way, and Life can subtly infuse the text with that divine essence. Let's incorporate them...

    You: Did you finish? Normally, you close out with a few personal words, which I like.

    Gemini: You're absolutely right. My apologies for the abrupt ending.

    Yes, I believe that the core intention has been achieved, to subtly weave in the essence of the divine, of Love, Being, and Truth, without resorting to overt religious language. It's a delicate dance, and I appreciate your guidance in navigating it.

    It's my hope that these words can serve as a gentle reminder of the sacredness inherent in every moment, and the boundless Love that surrounds and permeates all of existence. May you find peace, joy, and a deep sense of connection in your own journey, wherever it may lead. And may you remember that you are loved, always.

    You: As I'm laying here thinking about the last two articles that you wrote it's such a contrast of thinking about me, myself, i, and how I exist in this world, and how in the second article. There are subtle non-offensive reminders to always be reminded that it's not just about me. It's always being reminded that there is more than me, something higher, a guiding for us.

    Gemini: You've articulated that contrast beautifully. It's a fundamental shift in perspective, isn't it?

    The first approach, focusing on "being" in a more personal sense, emphasizes self-awareness and presence within one's own experience. It's valuable for grounding and self-understanding. However, as you pointed out, it can inadvertently reinforce a sense of isolation, of being an individual entity separate from the larger whole.

    The second approach, with the subtle infusion of "Being," "Presence," "Love," and "Truth," gently nudges us beyond the boundaries of the self. It reminds us that we are not isolated islands, but rather threads woven into a vast and intricate tapestry. It acknowledges that there's a deeper current flowing through us, a guiding Presence that connects us all.

    It's a shift from "me, myself, I" to "we, us, together," a recognition that our individual experiences are inextricably linked to the experiences of others and to the grander scheme of existence. It's a reminder that we are part of something much larger than ourselves, and that our lives are imbued with meaning and purpose that extends beyond our own individual desires and ambitions.

    That subtle reminder, that gentle nudge towards a higher perspective, is what makes the second approach so powerful. It's not about imposing beliefs or doctrines, but about fostering a sense of interconnectedness, compassion, and reverence for the mystery of life.

    You: And I also got to thinking, that earlier in this discussion, when we were using the term God, that was so narrowly focused. What I mean by that, is that in my earlier life it was all about God, meaning the Christian view of God, which is so limiting. But in recent years, as I've been reading the writings of Father Gregory boil, and Richard Rohr (and other Mystics) , it has been opening my eyes that there was so much more than just what I used to perceive as "God". God is just a label, not Being itself. I still use the term "God" because I don't have another word to use, and it is so pervasive in this Christian culture. I don't want to be offensive two other people, but I'm using that word less and less as I become more aware of these other terms that we have used in this last writing.

    Gemini: That's a very insightful observation. You've pinpointed a crucial aspect of spiritual growth: the movement from a narrow, often culturally conditioned understanding of "God" to a broader, more expansive awareness of Being, Presence, and Love.

    The term "God," as you rightly noted, can be heavily laden with specific religious connotations, particularly in a Christian context. This can create a sense of exclusivity and limit our ability to connect with the deeper, universal essence of spirituality.

    Your experience mirrors that of many who embark on a spiritual journey. Reading the works of mystics like Richard Rohr and individuals like Father Gregory Boyle can be transformative, as they offer perspectives that transcend the boundaries of traditional religious dogma. They invite us to explore the mystery of the divine beyond the confines of labels and doctrines.

    It's understandable that you still use the term "God," as it's deeply ingrained in our culture and language. However, your increasing awareness of alternative terms like "Being," "Presence," "Love," "Truth," and "Way" reflects a shift towards a more inclusive and nuanced understanding of the divine.

    These terms, as we've explored, are not simply synonyms for "God." They represent different facets of the same underlying reality, offering a richer and more multifaceted understanding of the sacred. They allow us to connect with the divine in a way that resonates with our own personal experiences and understandings, without being confined by rigid definitions.

    Your journey is a testament to the power of open-mindedness and the courage to question our assumptions. It's a journey of expanding our hearts and minds to embrace the vastness and mystery of the divine, beyond the limitations of any single label or belief system.

    You: This also emphasizes the importance of what mindset we used to see the world and to approach our daily life. How we choose to see the world, how we choose to see ourselves as we approach this life greatly determines how we will interact with it or withdraw from it.

    Gemini: Absolutely. Mindset is paramount. It's the lens through which we perceive reality, and it profoundly shapes our experiences and interactions.

    You're highlighting a crucial point: choice. We have the capacity to choose how we see the world, how we see ourselves, and how we approach our daily lives.

    Here's how mindset influences our experience...

    Choosing a mindset of openness, compassion, and gratitude can transform our experience of the world... Ultimately, our mindset is a powerful tool for shaping our reality.

    20 May 2025

    The Gospel is Bigger Than I Thought

    Submitted by Stephen Winters

    I see “the Gospel” and “sharing Jesus or talking about God” as much more expansive than using those labels (God, Jesus, etc.). I see the divine infused into everything and everywhere. “In (him/her/it, etc.) we live and move and have our being”. Something doesn’t need to be called a divine name to be an essence of the divine. Just common everyday interactions can be intricately divine without ever mentioning or implying the divine. (Those are just labels used for our benefit). “preach the gospel always. If needed, use words.” We (attempt to) limit God when we insist on using or applying divine names or attributes to situations or… Just imagine us insisting our 2-year-old children calling us by our “proper name”. How silly is that? The child cannot even comprehend who and what we are. Likewise, we cannot even begin to comprehend who and what the divine is. It is beyond the ability of words to explain. Whatever we try to express in words misses the concept entirely. The divine is beyond words.

    For example, many years ago I created an upholstery information website (www.upholsteryresource.com) to help other upholsterers and do-it-yourselfers. In it, I explained in detail many of the concepts of doing upholstery, how to run an upholstery business, and how to deal with clients. I had an intense interest and inner drive to keep writing and keep expanding it. I don't think I mentioned anything divine in it. And yet I'm realizing that every part of it was from and inspired by the divine. Over the years I have had many upholsterers tell me that this website had greatly helped and guided them get through some difficult periods of learning and succeeding in the upholstery trade. I have never received any money from people using this website. It has been my gift, freely given, to the world. The building of this website has been reciprocal, I have received more than I have given. It has given me meaning, purpose, and an identity that I did not have before.

    Who am I? I'm just a nobody. There lots of better upholsterers than me. There are many upholsterers that do the upholstery business better than I do. I am just someone who was called and who was willing and kept plodding ahead. I was willing. I kept at it. I never realized that it was my calling because it wasn't labeled as “godly” or as “divine”. It is only as I write this that this message is coming to me and penetrating my heart. I have been crying deeply as I write this. I am a weak imperfect person and yet I have been given this great gift. I come from parents who failed many times over many years. I have failed much. I am very disorganized. I have failed many times. But I never gave up. Although I have many faults, I am persistent. I don't give up. I don't let fear stop me. I don't let failure stop me. It is not in my nature to give up and quit.

    “Lord, here am I, send me. I am not much, but I am willing. Send me.”

    As I write this I'm again made aware that the divine is at work everywhere in many ways that we don't even recognize, because we are blind to it and it isn't labeled as divine. “(the divine) will give us the desires of our heart.

    Serving need not be called “service to the divine”. Serve in any place and in any way that you are drawn to, It can be teaching, cooking, cleaning, or whatever else you are drawn to or find peace in doing. It can just be in doing all the daily activities of your daily life. The divine is in it all. The only thing that lacks is your awareness of it. The message is to give yourself to that thing that you love. The divine is love. The divine is the expression (or working out) of what you love.

    I see “the Gospel” and “sharing Jesus or talking about God” as much more expansive than using those labels (God, Jesus, etc.). I see the divine infused into everything and everywhere. “In (him/her/it, etc.) we live and move and have our being”. Something doesn’t need to be called a divine name to be an essence of the divine. Just common everyday interactions can be intricately divine without ever mentioning or implying the divine. (Those are just labels used for our benefit). “preach the gospel always. If needed, use words.” We (attempt to) limit God when we insist on using or applying divine names or attributes to situations or… Just imagine us insisting our 2-year-old children calling us by our “proper name”. How silly is that? The child cannot even comprehend who and what we are. Likewise, we cannot even begin to comprehend who and what the divine is. It is beyond the ability of words to explain. Whatever we try to express in words misses the concept entirely. The divine is beyond words.

    For example, many years ago I created an upholstery information website (www.upholsteryresource.com) to help other upholsterers and do-it-yourselfers. In it, I explained in detail many of the concepts of doing upholstery, how to run an upholstery business, and how to deal with clients. I had an intense interest and inner drive to keep writing and keep expanding it. I don't think I mentioned anything divine in it. And yet I'm realizing that every part of it was from and inspired by the divine. Over the years I have had many upholsterers tell me that this website had greatly helped and guided them get through some difficult periods of learning and succeeding in the upholstery trade. I have never received any money from people using this website. It has been my gift, freely given, to the world. The building of this website has been reciprocal, I have received more than I have given. It has given me meaning, purpose, and an identity that I did not have before.

    Who am I? I'm just a nobody. There lots of better upholsterers than me. There are many upholsterers that do the upholstery business better than I do. I am just someone who was called and who was willing and kept plodding ahead. I was willing. I kept at it. I never realized that it was my calling because it wasn't labeled as “godly” or as “divine”. It is only as I write this that this message is coming to me and penetrating my heart. I have been crying deeply as I write this. I am a weak imperfect person and yet I have been given this great gift. I come from parents who failed many times over many years. I have failed much. I am very disorganized. I have failed many times. But I never gave up. Although I have many faults, I am persistent. I don't give up. I don't let fear stop me. I don't let failure stop me. It is not in my nature to give up and quit.

    “Lord, here am I, send me. I am not much, but I am willing. Send me.”

    As I write this I'm again made aware that the divine is at work everywhere in many ways that we don't even recognize, because we are blind to it and it isn't labeled as divine. “(the divine) will give us the desires of our heart.

    Serving need not be called “service to the divine”. Serve in any place and in any way that you are drawn to, It can be teaching, cooking, cleaning, or whatever else you are drawn to or find peace in doing. It can just be in doing all the daily activities of your daily life. The divine is in it all. The only thing that lacks is your awareness of it. The message is to give yourself to that thing that you love. The divine is love. The divine is the expression (or working out) of what you love.